《In This Life, I Will Be The Lord》


 Chapter 1

    PROLOGUE


    [ You can¡¯t gamble the family¡¯s property as you please. This is the third time already¡­! ]


    Slap!


    With an unpleasant sound, Florentia¡¯s head sharply turned to the left.


    [ You good for nothing, how dare you admonish me! ]


    The smell of alcohol was strong on the body of the man who had just pushed her shoulders away.


    [ Let¡¯s go to sleep. Calm down, Astall. Go over there. And you¡­ ]


    Belsach tried to softly appease his drunken cousin and then turned towards Florentia.


    And.


    Slap-!


    With a louder sound than the one before, five fingers were imprinted on the other side of her face.


    [ After four years of squandering on our family¡¯s money, do you think it suddenly belongs to you? ]


    Belsach berated Florentia as she held her face which had just been slapped twice.


    [ Don¡¯t be mistaken. Although you and us share the same last name, but with the blood flowing in your veins, you will never be a part of our family. All you have to do is to live as our servant. ]


    No matter how many times she heard it, those cruel words felt like a dagger that had just pierced her heart.


    [ If you tell grandfather anything that happened today, I won¡¯t leave you alone. ]


    With a warning, Belsach spit on the ground and turned around.


    Soon, the sound of the carriage grew more and more distant.


    Left alone in the dark alley, Florentia clenched her fists.


    A drop of red blood dripped down her injured lips.


    Ttripp, ttripp. ¡°Hiyah-. Hiyah¡±


    The small sway of the carriage and sound of the coachman awoke Florentia from the thoughts of the distant past.


    As she slightly lifted the curtains draped over the window and looked outside, she could see the soldiers of the Imperial palace.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Florentia lowered the curtains again and looked straight ahead, sitting more upright.


    After straightening her hair and dress which had become untidy for a while, she looked like a neat portrait.


    In the meantime, her carriage passed through the main gate and reached Lamburgh Palace.


    Riding in the carriage that was beautifully decorated, the gold it was made out of showed off it¡¯s dazzling brilliance under the glorious sunlight of the afternoon.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    The carriage stopped and the coachman politely spoke.


    ¡°Florentia.¡±


    At that time, the carriage door opened and a handsome man greeted her.


    ¡°Pherez.¡±


    He kissed the back of her hand, after escorting her out of the carriage.


    It was a kiss with a deep meaning that didn¡¯t hide the desire in his heart.


    ¡°Pherez!¡±


    Florentia called him out, but Pherez just smiled with his long eyelashes blinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±


    She pulled her hand out of his and moved away from the carriage.


    Pherez, who laughed after seeing the tip of her ears blushing slightly, soon followed her back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in this Lamburgh Empire who can complain against you for making them wait, my Tia. You can go a little slower.¡±


    The two have come a long way today.


    ¡°As hard as it has been for you to come here, enjoy the moment.¡±


    After much perseverance and efforts, it was time to eat the sweet fruit of her hard work today.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve had a lot of trouble.¡±


    Florentia admitted plainly.


    She had come a long way back. It¡¯s probably even hard to imagine.


    She added in a small voice which no one could hear.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I should be disrespectful.¡±


    It was a firm answer.


    The woman who had made him fall in love with her from the moment he had laid his eyes on her was such a wonderful woman.


    Pherez laughed with joy again.


    Soon after, the two stood at the door of the closed banquet hall.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    At Pherez¡¯s question, Florentia nodded briefly.


    ¡°Then, shall we go in, Lord Lombardi.¡±


    He held his hand out to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±


    A fine, pale hand held his hand together.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Pherez briefly commanded the servant in front of him.


    ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince and the Overlord, Florentia Lombardi have entered!¡± (1)


    A voice came from behind the door, announcing the arrival and the status of the two people.


    Florentia laughed since the voice sounded like music to her ears.


    The door slowly opened, and the bright light of the banquet hall poured out through the gap.


    Skreeekkk.


    With an unpleasant sound, the iron gates of the great mansion were closed by the imperial knights.


    It was the end of the Lombardis, which had reigned as the greatest family on the continent for 250 years, on par with the imperial family of Lamburgh.


    Like an ever-expanding world, the family¡¯s symbol, the clan, which had always been strong, ended in vain with the capture of Vieze Lombardi, the patriarch of the household, as well as other figures under the name of tax evasion and treason.


    Hundreds of citizens of Lombardi, a city named after the family, had gathered in front of the mansion.


    There were those who constantly shed tears into their handkerchiefs, and those who turned away without even looking once.


    And in the front row stood me, Florentia.


    ¡°Morons.¡±


    I said sharply while gritting my teeth, but it didn¡¯t matter now.


    I glared at the heavily guarded front door of the family and uttered a few more words.


    ¡°Freaks, dimwits, lazy people who will remain stubborn even when stuck in a fire.¡±


    I could feel the people standing around me looking back at me in surpise, but what do you think?


    The Lombardi family is already ruined.


    However, no matter how much I cursed, the rage inside my heart did not subside.


    ¡°I had already told you that it¡¯s not going to be the First Prince. I told you several times that he is just a spoiled brat and he¡¯s never going to be the Crown Prince!¡±


    But despite my advice, the Lombardi idiots supported the First Prince.


    The First Prince, Astana Nerempe Durelli.


    They said it was because he was related to the empress, but as far as I could tell, they only picked the same kind of person as themselves.


    He belonged to a ¡®royal bloodline¡¯ but had a fat body, while drowning in luxuries and pleasure and laziness that filled up his stomach.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Lombardi¡¯s brilliant history was the history of the Lamburgh empire.


    It was the Lombardi family that made Durelli the first Emperor of the kingdom and brought the empire where it is today.


    Is that all?


    Reaching the top, the family accumulated enormous wealth, participated in every war, achieved bloodless victories with excellent diplomacy, and supported great artists from all over the empire. There was no place in the world where Lombardi¡¯s name could not be reached.


    And it was Lulak Lombardi, the Overlord of the previous generation, who is said to have raised the Lombardi family to a high level.


    When the young Lulak had just taken over as an overlord, the imperial family issued a royal edict to keep him in check.


    And that¡¯s when Lulak came up with the scholarship system.


    The government had raised the number of talented people in various fields by providing generous support to both nobles and commoners.


    It was no wonder where the loyalty of those who had studied under the support of the Lombardi family would lie.


    They were not Lombardi, but they were the Lombardi¡¯s people.


    So Lulak, the Overlord, had succeeded in planting his people all over the place without even taking a single step out of Lombardi¡¯s territory.


    Eventually, the emperor, who had no choice but to recognize the Lombardi family¡¯s influence, had to take back the royal edict after twenty years.


    However.


    ¡°No matter how ignorant you are. How can you ruin such a family in just two years!¡±


    Two years ago, after the death of Lulak Lombardi, the first son, Vieze Lombardi, was appointed to the post of the next overlord.


    And that was the beginning.


    Vieze was a sleazy, passive man who only liked to say a few words, so he couldn¡¯t lead the kingdom or his family, and so, the Lombardi¡¯s bloodline, a bunch of squanderers, became selfish causing the family to lose their strict ancestry.


    It¡¯s so obvious, I don¡¯t even have to look at it.


    The reason I knew so much about them was very simple.


    I used to be a Lombardi.


    To be more specific, I lived in a country called South Korea, died in a traffic accident and reincarnated into this world.


    That too, in the Lombardi family.


    When I had first opened my eyes in the body of a newborn baby, I screamed instead of crying while looking at my luxurious surroundings that seemed like a hallucination.


    I was finally born with a golden spoon!


    There was definitely a period of time where I had woken up in that mansion, greeted everyone in the mornings and gone to sleep at night while looking at the patterns carved on the ceiling.


    But sadly, I was just a half. (2)


    My father was the third son of my grandfather, the Overlord of Lombardi but my mother, who had passed away while giving birth to me, was a commoner and could not officially get married due to the strict laws of the family.


    Born between them, I was technically illegitimate, but with my grandfather¡¯s permission, I was lucky to be able to use the Lombardi family¡¯s surname.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I was recognized as a part of the Lombardis.


    All the time, I was just a vaguely positioned child using the Lombardi family¡¯s last name and not actually a complete member of the family.


    It was all superficial but even then, I was happy only for a short while.


    A few days before my eleventh birthday.


    After my father passed away due to an incurable disease, I was forgotten in the family.


    I was no longer a Lombardi without the father who had linked me to the family.


    Soon after, I was no more invited to any family events and I lost my place.


    However, I couldn¡¯t just leave myself like that, so I started working at the age of 15.


    In the beginning, I began to take care of the library in the mansion.


    When my father was alive, it was the place we had spent most of our time together, and it was almost like my second home.


    But when the librarian suddenly resigned due to an illness, there was a vacancy and I took over the position with much difficulty.


    It was ridiculous to entrust the whole library to a fifteen year old child but the surname Lombardi attached to my name had proven to be very useful at that time.


    Ordering and organizing books as people requested was something I loved and it wasn¡¯t that difficult for me.


    As a result of working hard while enjoying my duties, the library became more and more pleasant and I started to be recognized for the first time.


    So, one by one, one at a time. Slowly, I started to touch on the affairs of the mansion.


    By the end of my eighteenth birthday, I began to be in charge of the affairs inside and outside the Lombardi mansion.


    It was quite an extreme job.


    My father¡¯s brothers were all snobbish nobles living in their own little bubble, and my Lombardi cousins were rogues who got involved in some or the other accident every day.


    And the year I was 19, my grandfather fell ill and I was assigned the duty to assist him by his side.


    It was only natural that no-one knew the family affairs as well as I did.


    Unlike my other cousins, who were born with blank heads, my grandfather was quite shocked at my ability to learn anything quickly and fulfill my responsibilities accurately.


    ¡°If only I had known a few years earlier that you were such a child!¡±


    As my grandfather, Lulak Lombardi¡¯s illness worsened, sighing became a habit for him as he constantly thought about the future of the family.


    ¡°I would have passed down this family to you¡­.¡±


    Every time, he would sigh and laugh.


    ¡°Nothing would have changed, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m illegitimate. How can I become the overlord with a commoner¡¯s blood in me?¡±


    ¡°No, Florentia.¡±


    The voice of my grandfather who was shaking his head was very firm.


    ¡°You are a Lombardi. As long as you have the blood of the family, you¡¯re well qualified.¡±


    However, it was only a late regret, and Vieze, my grandfather¡¯s first son, was counting the days when he would become the overlord.


    But the last three years that I had spent with my grandfather were not meaningless.


    During that time, I was able to feel some affection for the first time after my father had passed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Florentia. I should have taken better care of you. And all of that even though you¡¯re my granddaughter¡­I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    It might have been regretful for him, but it was enough for me.


    The resentment I had felt towards my grandfather since he hadn¡¯t paid much attention towards me since I was a child had dissappeared after that heartfelt apology.


    He had done his best for the Lombardi family.


    With affection, he did everything he could to make the family reach greater heights.


    I stayed up all night working, and I didn¡¯t mind taking care of the dirty work and mistakes of my cousins.


    I really loved being a part of the Lombardi family.


    However.


    ¡°Get out. You know what you have to do without me telling you any further, Florentia.¡±


    After my grandfather¡¯s funeral, Vieze said those words while throwing a bag in front of me.


    ¡°I had been patient because of your father for a while, but I can¡¯t just wait and watch any more. I can¡¯t believe I let you stay in my place for so long.¡±


    I¡¯ve been too patient.


    Were you completely blind to all the work that I had done for the family?


    For all the effort I¡¯ve been putting, it seems I wasn¡¯t a Lombardi after all.


    ¡°You can strip me off of my last name of Lomabardi. Let me work for the family. I need to be here.¡±


    I spoke some funny words.


    However, Vieze only laughed.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know anything till the end. Don¡¯t ever come near this place again!¡±


    I was kicked out just like that.


    Without receiving any rightful inheritance of property despite being a Lombardi.


    And exactly two years later, that idiot completely ruined the Lombardis!


    That great family!


    The beautiful Lombardi family that I had dedicated my youth to!


    Bang!


    The glass I put down roughly made a loud noise.


    The owner of the bar glared at me, but my anger had exploded and I couldn¡¯t care less about it.


    ¡°So the Second Prince became the one to reach the top!¡±


    It was the Second Prince that no-one cared about because he was the child of a maid.


    The Second Prince, Pherez Brivachau Durelli.


    No-one had ever thought that that prince, who had been rumoured to have died in the small palace, had actually grown up so brilliantly.


    And with a tremendous amount of talent, he was the first to graduate from the Imperial Academy as both a civil servant and a military officer at the same time due to which he ended up grabbing the attention of his father, the Emperor!


    Not only that.


    The second prince even ate up the entire parliament at once by grabbing the nobles carefully recruited by the First Prince and his mother, the Empress, due to his tremendous charms.


    Sigh. The Lombardis wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt if only they had hung on to the right rope.


    ¡°One more drink here!¡±


    No matter how much I drink, the rage burning inside me doesn¡¯t seem to fade at all.


    ¡°If you have two eyes, you should have seen it coming already! No matter who looks at it, it¡¯s obvious that the Second Prince is more likely to be the emperor than the one who has nothing better to do than get involved in debauchery and gambling!¡±


    But those Lombardi fools didn¡¯t know that.


    Probably because they were laughing along with the First Prince on the gambling table.


    Eventually, the second prince became the crown prince and soon after, the emperor passed away.


    The Lombardis, who had done all sort of vicious things to make the first prince the crown prince were hit by extreme backlash.


    ¡°Hah¡­I need to go home.¡±


    I felt dizzy because I had drunk too much alcohol.


    Fortunately, the house where I lived on a monthly rent was only two blocks away from here.


    As I placed the money on the counter, I staggered and walked out of the bar.


    ¡°Bastards. Brainless fools. Worthless scoundrels.¡±


    It was when I vividly recalled the faces of my uncles and cousins that I began to curse.


    Slip.


    One foot of mine slipped in vain, my body tilted to one side and I staggered, struggling not to fall.


    And the place where I finally stood straight was right in front of a moving carriage.


    Kwang!


    Something hit me hard at the back and I could feel my body floating in the air.


    I could also hear the hooves of a horse in the distance.


    It¡¯s kind of stupid that I had died in a car accident in my previous life, and this time it¡¯s a carriage accident.


    When I glanced down, my body that had been floating in the air steadily fell to the floor, unable to defy gravity.


    Very soon, darkness fell.


    Translator¡¯s Corner


    Just picked up a little side project. Hope you like it


    Glossary


    (1) ¡®Overlord¡¯ ¨C So, the word that is constantly used throughout the novel (and it¡¯s also supposed to be in the title) is ¡®??¡¯. This is a word that was frequently used in the ancient times but not in modern Korea. It refers to the head of a rich, honorable family that has GREAT influence over the economy of a country. They are very powerful families and have a very high status and authority, almost like a family that describes a generation. I don¡¯t really know the right equivalent English word for it, so I¡¯ll be using Overlord as just ¡®lord¡¯ doesn¡¯t do it. Of course, for referring titles, I¡¯ll just use ¡®lord¡¯.


    (2) ¡®Half¡¯ ¨C Okay, I don¡¯t really know how to translate this. But in Korean, this word means ¡®half (something)¡¯ . For instance, over here, she¡¯s just half-blooded.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°¡­.Father?¡±


    I could see a brown-haired man in his late twenties reading a book.


    ¡°¡­Fathe-, no¡­ Dad?¡±


    The green eyes that resembled mine looked at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tia?¡±


    As I heard the voice that I had remembered distinctly, I got goosebumps on my arms.


    What, is this for real?


    The smell of books and the ambience of the library were way too clear to be considered a mere memory before dying.


    I tried to figure out the situation by blinking several times.


    Why am I suddenly standing in the library of the mansion, when I had instead been waiting for my death due to being hit by a carriage?


    Why is the bookshelf so big and why is the desk so high?


    ¡°Tia?¡±


    When was the last time someone had called me so affectionately?


    I felt like I was about to cry as I looked at the familiar green eyes.


    My father was the young man that I had remembered in my memories.


    ¡°Tia, are you alright?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell was going on, but first I need to get out of this place.


    ¡°Wait a minute. The thing is, can I go to my room?¡±


    My father, who had tilted his head, gave me a nod while closing his eyes in relief.


    ¡°Yeah, you can. Do you want me to come with you?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I can go alone!¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re more energetic today. Then, please go carefully.¡±


    ¡°Yep. Well, I¡¯ll be right back. Stay here for a moment!¡±


    Saying that, I started running.


    As I looked around at the library while running, it seemed to have retained its old look.


    It was the appearance which had been there before I became the librarian and changed it efficiently.


    It¡¯s strange! Really strange!


    As I ran out of the library, a familiar yet unfamiliar hallway greeted me.


    My room was too far, so I entered a random room as its door was open.


    The room with a single bed and simple furniture looked like it didn¡¯t belong to anyone.


    I thought it was the guest room, but that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    It was impossible to count the number of vacant rooms in the mansion, to the point it almost seemed like a village.


    ¡°Mirror! Yes, mirror!¡±


    Fortunately, I was able to find a full-length mirror placed in the corner of the room.


    It didn¡¯t seem that far enough. But strangely enough, I had to take several steps to reach it.


    And the moment I stood in front of the mirror, I could see why.


    ¡°Why am I so small?!¡±


    My body was ridiculously small, and couldn¡¯t even fill a third of the full-length mirror which was made to fit the height of an adult.


    Looking down, I could see two small hands that looked like maple leaves, a baby belly and a tiny pair of feet.


    ¡°How old am I now?¡±


    I can¡¯t ask anyone. After thinking for a moment, I hurriedly lifted the hem of the skirt that I was wearing.


    ¡°It was my eighth birthday when I had fallen and injured myself!¡±


    There was a time when I was playing in the garden and I ended up scratching my knees severely on the rocks. The scar was so large that it was still present even when I had been 25 years old.


    ¡°No. No scar.¡±


    The knee looked smooth without any sign of an injury.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not eight years old yet¡­.¡±


    I looked in tbe mirror once again, but my appearance of a child remained unchanged.


    Even though I had just suffered an accident and opened my eyes, I was surprised to see no wounds on my body¨C but if I¡¯m to really talk about what¡¯s more surprising, then it¡¯s the fact that I came back to the past.


    Even if I had experienced reincarnation after dying, it wasn¡¯t that easy to accept.


    This is the first time I¡¯ve ever experienced a regression.


    My legs were shaking, so I sat on the bed next to me.


    But being so short wasn¡¯t that easy either.


    The Lombardi mansion¡¯s landscape was barely visible from the window due to my small height.


    ¡°I¡¯m really back in the past.¡±


    I murmured as I watched the large evergreen trees soaring deep in the garden.


    These were the trees that had been chopped off when my first uncle, Vieze had become the overlord.


    He had said that it was for the purpose of landscaping but it was quite obvious that he just didn¡¯t want to see the trees that my grandfather had cherished.


    However, it was later found that the trees were the ones the first emperor had offered to celebrate the completion of the mansion.


    He was named as the eldest, but that man who was the so-called overlord didn¡¯t even know about the importance of those trees to the family.


    ¡°Foolish Vieze.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the hell grandfather was thinking but Vieze was never suited to be an overlord.


    But in that sense, even my younger uncle, Laurel was not qualified.


    If Vieze was a man with a narrow and intolerant view, his younger brother, Laurel, was just like a loyal hound who was always moving as his brother ordered.


    If anyone was capable, it was my father, Gallahan.


    Although he was overly thoughtful and somewhat fragile, he was a well educated person who wanted to go to the academy for higher education.


    But my father had passed away early, so there weren¡¯t many options left¡­.


    Wait a minute.


    ¡°My father¡­.can he be saved?¡±


    My father had passed away due to an illness shortly before my eleventh birthday.


    At that time, there was no cure, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but just a few years later, I clearly remember the news that a doctor had discovered the medicine.


    ¡°I can save my father!¡±


    My whole body trembled with joy.


    My eyes seemed to be hot, and tears dripped down my face.


    You don¡¯t have to lose your father.


    He can be saved.


    You don¡¯t have to watch your father die a painful death at such a young age.


    It was ridiculous, but I was somehow able to return to the past.


    And right away, another realisation came along.


    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t I be able to protect the Lombardi family?¡±


    I jumped up from my seat and walked towards the window.


    From the library, the view of Lombardi¡¯s huge four-story main building and several buildings built around it could be seen at a glance.


    I could also see the guests, servants and other men working in the mansion.


    All of this had ceased to exist.


    In my memories, I could see the imperial knights closing the doors of the empty mansion in front of my eyes.


    ¡°First of all, I have to stop Vieze from becoming the overlord.¡±


    As the next overlord, it had been his judgement to support the first prince at that time.


    Rabini Angenas, the mother of the first prince and the current empress of the Lamburgh Empire is also the cousin of Vieze¡¯s wife, Seral.


    With such a relationship, it¡¯s inevitable that they would be inclined to support her son for the position of the next crown prince.


    The first prince was the first person who couldn¡¯t afford to deal with such immense power and responsibility and moreover, Emperor Jovanes had never been a foolish monarch himself.


    It was Vieze who didn¡¯t understand his own mind and ended up supporting the first prince.


    If only you hadn¡¯t declared your support so publicly.


    No, you had even tried to blackmail and harm the second prince!


    Otherwise, Lombardi would have remained safe.


    Then, I¡¯d thought I would try and persuade Vieze, but very soon, I realised it wouldn¡¯t work.


    Had he been a man who could be persuaded easily, he wouldn¡¯t have ruined the family like that within such a short time.


    If so, it means that someone else should be the overlord instead.


    [ I would have passed down this this family to you¡­.. ]


    I remembered how my grandfather would always say that while sighing out of habit.


    ¡°Me¡­.shall I try?¡±


    I chuckled because it sounded like I was out to catch clouds.(1)


    While I had been helping my grandfather and practically taking charge of the family affairs, it wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I would have the thought that I¡¯d rather become the overlord instead of Vieze since he kept ruining all my hard-earned efforts.


    Actually, no matter what I do, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be better than my uncle anyway.


    ¡°At least I wouldn¡¯t make that mistake against the second prince. Then our family will be safe. I know for sure that the second prince will end up becoming the emperor anyway¡­..¡±


    If so, how about I place the second prince in the line in advance?


    Wouldn¡¯t it benefit the Lombardis if we got close?


    Not only that. I had a memory of what would happen at least for the next 20 years.


    If I could make good use of the knowledge I had, I could make the Lombardi family stronger.


    I can protect my dear family with my own hands.


    Clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    It was a family that would be ruined if left unchecked.


    Hundreds of years of reign would tragically be destroyed just like that.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen to the Lombardis.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the overlord.¡±


    Or I could have my father succeed my grandfather.


    It just couldn¡¯t be first uncle Vieze or second uncle Laurel.


    ¡°Then, for now.¡­¡±


    I leaned back on the bed and organized my thoughts a little bit more.


    ¡°Master Gallahan has received a call from the Lord, so he¡¯s gone to the office, my lady.¡±


    When I returned to the library, the place where my father had been sitting was neatly arranged and this is what the librarian told me.


    The old librarian whose hair had already turned grey, Brochle.


    It wasn¡¯t until Brochle had resigned from his job due to an illness that I started working in the library.


    He was originally a famous professor at the academy, but later started working for the Lombardis.


    ¡°Library grandpa.¡±


    If it were my original age, it would have sounded very idiotic to say that to Brochle, who was once a professor, but what do you think? I am a child now.


    ¡°Please lend me one book.¡±


    ¡°What kind of book would you like?¡±


    When I said the title of the book, Brochle looked dumbstruck.


    ¡°By any chance, is this something Master Gallahan has asked for?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to see it.¡±


    I understand why Brochle looked surprised. But I waited confidently, not avoiding his eyes that were practically staring at me.


    This was the book that I had wanted to read the most before I was hit by a carriage.


    However, it was so precious and expensive that in the end, I was never able to read it.


    After a while, I left the library with a pretty heavy book in my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go near the office and wait while reading a book.¡±


    I had asked someone a little while ago and found out that today was the third day of the week.


    It was grandfather¡¯s old habit to have a brief meeting with his 3 sons and 1 daughter on the third day.


    But the time would be different every time, so my father and his siblings would have to stay in the mansion all day and wait for grandfather¡¯s call.


    Nevertheless, no-one could express their dissatisfaction against it.


    Because in this Lombardi mansion, grandfather¡¯s power was absolute.


    When I was walking by myself, I found the main building and was able to stand in the hallway in front of the office.


    It was a place I had visited often when I had helped assist grandfather in his work.


    From a child¡¯s point of view, it looked somewhat different.


    I wanted to take a closer look around the inside of the main building but I had to rest by the window.


    The distance from the library to this place is too much considering my short stature.


    Moreover, I could feel that my child body was weak and gets tired easily.


    And then, when I was thinking of taking a nap soon,


    ¡°Hey, half-blood.¡±


    I heard the voice of some cheeky kid calling me.


    Glossary


    (1) ¡®Catch clouds¡¯ ¨C This is used when someone pursues something vague, absurd or somethibg that is impossible to do.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Pfftt!¡±


    A shameless laugh was heard.


    It was Vieze¡¯s son, Belsach, who had called me.


    A man with brown hair and brown eyes, who did not resemble his mother, Seral, at all and instead, just looked like a replica of Vieze.


    That grumpy looking face had many flaws but even then, women would never stop approaching him due to his status of being the eldest son of the Lombardi family.


    ¡°Hhaaha!¡±


    But what was in front of me right now was just a little boy who I¡¯m assuming must be around ten years old.


    He was someone who engaged in all kinds of nasty things, so I was the one who had to clean up and deal with his mess. He was really someone who made me tremble whenever I saw his face, but as a child, he was pretty cute.


    ¡°Are you laughing at me?!¡±


    However, that temper wasn¡¯t cute at all.


    Still, I was about to apologize because I thought I¡¯d end up feeling bad later.


    ¡°This filthy half-blood dares to laugh at someone!¡±


    But offensive words kept leaking from his mouth.


    ¡°Half-blood?¡±


    Little by little, I began to remember.


    My cousins, including Belsach had cursed me to death just because my mother had been a commoner.


    ¡°Brother, I think that half-blood must be pissed off right now?¡±


    As I turned my head towards the voice that just poured into the air, I could see my second uncle¡¯s first son, Astall, standing next to him.


    If Belsach had made me crazy due to his disorderly private life and violent incidents, then Astall had troubled me by becoming addicted to gambling.


    He had become a good target for the other gamblers because he was a powerful, brainless idiot whose innermost thoughts would be visible to everyone.


    Eventually, he almost got kicked out by grandfather and before he entered the Lombardi knights faction in his later years, there were several buildings that Astall had already sold away due to gambling debts.


    That¡¯s right, these two would always stick together and pick on me.


    ¡°What would you do if I was angry?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to cry again and pee?¡±


    At that time, I had been very afraid of these two.


    Even if it was just a child¡¯s prank, the bullying by them had been very vicious.


    I was too young and powerless to deal with their pure malice towards me because as the saying goes, children are more cruel than they seem.


    So, previously, whenever I would come across these two, I couldn¡¯t even run away and would only tremble, so that everything would just end quickly.


    Sometimes, it would just end with ridicule and some insults, but on days when Belsach wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he would end up bruising me.


    When my father would show anger due to it, Vieze and Laurel would often rebuke him and say ¡®that¡¯s how young kids grow up but it¡¯s too much of a joke.¡¯


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    But I suppressed my anger. Then I asked something.


    ¡°Belsach, how old am I now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Belsach looked at me strangely as if I had suddenly asked a weird quesiton.


    ¡°How old am I?¡±


    Originally, I wanted to make my voice more intimidating and deep but since this was a child¡¯s body, I was limited in that sense.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that?¡±


    When I spoke in a way that disregarded and looked down on him, Belsach replied angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re seven years old! I know!¡±


    Oh, I see, you mean I¡¯m seven?


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m seven years old. And you¡¯re ten, and Astall is eight years old.¡±


    There was a difference of about three years and one year between us, so I was able to calculate their ages.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re that old, how can you be so childish?¡±


    Originally, children like to think they¡¯re all grown up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make fun of your cousin by calling her half-blood like that.¡±


    I tried to coax the two as nicely as possible.


    What do the kids know about this? All the fault lies on the adults.


    But Belsach¡¯s mood turned rather nasty.


    ¡°Cousin? Childish?¡±


    Somehow, somewhere, it seemed that something bad was going to happen.


    I turned myself around because I sensed he needed something to vent his anger quickly.


    Belsach, wheezing, looked down at me threateningly.


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    And then he raised his hand high.


    But for some reason, he waited for a while before hitting me.


    As if he was expecting me to be afraid.


    But when they didn¡¯t get the response they wanted, Belsach and Astall became perplexed.


    And their embarrassment was expressed by the act of hitting me.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The raised hand grabbed my hair and pulled me as hard as it could.


    With that power, my knees and scalp burned as I fell hard on the ground.


    When I looked up, I could see a few strands of my hair ripped out in Belsach¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Haha! What a sight!¡±


    The face, pointing at me and laughing at me, was the same as the face of the one who treated me as a maid, asking me to go out to the fountain and do the laundry every time I encountered him in my grandfather¡¯s office.


    The anger that I had suppressed inside me by thinking of him as a child soared back.


    ¡°For the lowly half-blood. Are you trying to teach me?¡±


    Belsach said while pushing my head down.


    ¡°Just because you have the same last name, you¡¯ve started deluding yourself into thinking you¡¯re one of us.¡±


    Astall smiled meaningfully behind him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a Lombardi. So get the hell out of here, you half-blood.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t call me a half-blood.¡±


    I, who had fallen on the ground, lifted one foot and kicked Belsach¡¯s shin.


    It wasn¡¯t a very strong kick, but the shin area hurts quite a bit even if one hits lightly.


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    Belsach screamed loudly and fell backwards, clutching his legs and rolling around.


    I immediately stood up with the book that had been dropped next to me.


    ¡°Th-this!¡±


    I could feel Astall step closer in surprise as he tried to help.


    I turned my head to the side without saying anything and stared at that child, Astall.


    That alone caused the timid Astall to become terrified and stop at his place.


    I glared at him one more time so that he could stand there quietly and then approached Belsach, who was still rolling around like a puppy.


    ¡°This spoiled puppy.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    My first uncle, Vieze, had no manners and often behaved like a dog to his wife and Belsach was a seed that had been produced to be just like his father.


    Puppy was just the right word.


    A fearless puppy.


    I¡¯ll fix your habits.


    ¡°You, you crazy bi**h!¡±


    He was in pain, but his mouth was still alive and loud.


    With the book that I was holding, I began to use it to repeatedly smack Belsach¡¯s shoulders and arms.


    It¡¯s a pretty thick book so it will hurt.


    ¡°Aghh! Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Again and again! Half-blood! Half-blood! You made me mad by saying half-blood! You were asking to be beaten! Shouldn¡¯t have done it!¡±


    ¡°Ast-Astall! What are you doing! Argh! Get this nasty thing off me! Ahh!¡±


    Belsach called Astall desperately but the small child was already trembling.


    The little boy, who was only eight years old couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    ¡°For me! Because of you! How hard it is for me! I know it!¡±


    Ignoring the hand that was trying to push me, I continued to smack Belsach with the book.


    ¡°Ughh, kggh!¡±


    Even though I had only smacked him a few times, this young child¡¯s body was out of breath and my arms felt weak.


    If Belsach would have acted rebellious and hit me back, I would have been instantly knocked out, but fortunately, I was safe.


    He started crying.


    ¡°Ahhh! Nngh, save me!¡±


    My ears were stinging because of how loud his voice was.


    It was then.


    The door of the office burst open and a loud yelling sound was heard.


    ¡°What a fuss!¡±


    A middle aged man with a huge, intimidating presence whose neatly arranged white hair and beard gave the impressions of a lion¡¯s mane appeared in front of me.


    ¡°G-grandpa.¡±


    It was my grandfather, Lulak Lombardi, the patriarch of this Lombardi family, who was staring at the scene of Belsach lying on the floor and me smacking him with my book.


    ¡°Belsach!¡±


    Soon after, someone came screaming from the office while calling out his son¡¯s name and pushed me roughly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was incomparably strong compared to how I had been pushed down by Belsach a while ago.


    The book fell far away, and my palm and wrist became sore as I used them to reduce the impact of my fall and avoid hitting my head.


    ¡°Tia?¡±


    That¡¯s when I heard an affectionate voice.


    My father, who came out of the office belatedly, saw me and approached me with surprise.


    ¡°Oh my god! Tia, your wounds!¡±


    It¡¯s probably because I look like a mess right now.


    Belsach was the one crying, but apparently, my condition was much worse.


    ¡°Brother, Father! Father!¡±


    But I know how loud Belsach is, and he¡¯s going to make it worse than it is.


    ¡°You! Apologize to my son right now!¡±


    He asked me to apologize without even bothering to listen to the whole story.


    My eyes turned red and I turned my head away, because I didn¡¯t want anyone to see that face.


    ¡°This, this cheeky thing!¡±


    Then, Vieze stretched his hand out as if he was about to hit me right away.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    I felt my father hugging me and protecting me.


    But judging the situation, it seemed like he would end up hitting my dad who was blocking me.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    However, the immediate situation was temporarily suspended as soon as my grandfather voiced out in anger.


    Vieze was still struggling, but he couldn¡¯t say anything anymore and stared at me with his eyes as if he was going to kill me.


    In the quiet hallway, only the whimpering of Belsach rang from time to time.


    Me? I was quietly laying down in my father¡¯s arms and hugging him.


    To be honest, I¡¯m flattered.


    I wanted to leave a good impression on my grandfather but from the beginning itself, I messed up.


    All because of that stupid Belsach.


    My grandfather, who took turns looking at Belsach and me for a while, then looked at Astall.


    The boy was already hiding away while holding onto my second uncle, Laurel¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Astall, what happened?¡±


    Grandfather asked.


    Astall looked up at his father for a moment and then replied.


    ¡°B-Brother Belsach and I were just walking and this half, no, this Florentia suddenly started hitting us.¡±


    No, but can you see what that loyal dog is saying?

 Chapter 4

    "She kicked and knocked me down, and after that, She Hurriedly hit with a book..."


    I''m going crazy and jumping.


    To lie by twisting facts trickily.


    It was also surprising that Astalliu had a brain capable of doing that.


    With my heart, I wanted to shout that that was all lies, but I held back.


    Instead, I just looked at my grandfather with the meaning of ''I have something to say!''


    My grandfather looked at me once and asked Astalliu again.


    "You mean that Florentia started beating you and Belsach for no reason?"


    "Well, that..."


    Sadly, Astalliu is not so adept at making up lies quickly.


    Among Lombardy''s line, especially those with a blunt head might do something physically, but jobs that require knowledge are difficult.


    "Florentia hates us from the beginning..."


    Feeling a sense of crisis, Belsach spoke out loud instead of Astalliu.


    I raised the tail of my mouth silently.


    "Don''t interrupt someone else''s conversation, Belsach."


    Because it''s what Grandpa hates the most.


    That is why I have been holding on to it without yelling that it''s unfair.


    "Where did you learn such despicable manners?"


    Belsach''s tears, which have stopped, filled with tears again from rebuke.


    But he can''t even make a whimper about how scared he is.


    "Keep talking, Astalliu."


    It is Astalliu who is getting more nervous now.


    The guy who couldn''t make up the right excuses before now buried his face in his father''s clothes, Laurels, and started crying.


    Well.


    That was the reaction of the usual children in front of their grandfather.


    Lulak Lombardy''s tremendous charisma sometimes makes even normal adults tremble.


    Since I was young, I saw my grandfather, and are the children of Lombardy, so I was okay.


    Most people didn''t even dare to make eye contact.


    "Florentia."


    As my grandfather called me, I felt my father''s hand grasping my shoulder straining.


    "You, tell me."


    But while asking questions, my grandfather didn''t seem to have very high expectations.


    It was natural.


    The original me, Florentia, was an exceptionally timid child.


    That''s what I inherited from my father, more so because I was harassed by my cousins like that.


    But I said, looking straight into my grandfather''s eyes.


    "I haven''t done anything wrong."


    "Even when my son like this now...... !"


    "Viese!"


    Eventually, great anger broke out from my grandfather.


    The momentum of Viese, who seemed want to chew me at any moment, died, and his shoulders shriveled.


    He couldn''t overcome his temper and intervene, a while ago, his son was scolded for doing the same thing.


    Like father, like son.


    "Keep talking."


    Grandpa said horribly to me.


    But I could see that there was something else in those eyes that seemed cold at first glance.


    "I was here waiting for my father. But all of a sudden, Belsach and Astalliu came and made fun of me by calling me half-blood, and I told him not to do that, so he hit me."


    "You got hit? Who hit you?"


    "Belsach."


    I did not forget to lift my index finger and point to Belsach.


    "And he called me lowly-born and told me to go out to the commoners village."


    Even if I didn''t see, I knew the expression of my father who listened to me now.


    It was because the hand on my shoulder was trembling with anger.


    It could have been a bit of a fuss, but now it was time to tell him how I was being treated.


    Father, sorry.


    Please be patient.


    "So did you hit Belsach because of that?"


    "No."


    "Then why did you hit him?"


    "That''s Belsach..."


    I took a small breath and said again and again.


    "That''s because Belsach told me, ''You are not Lombardy''s.''"


    Me and my grandfather''s brown eyes faced straight.


    They were plain-looking brown eyes, but I knew they saw so much that the killer couldn''t even imagine.


    "That''s right, I''m half-blood."


    My mother wasn''t allowed to use Lombardy''s name until the end, so I was definitely half right.


    I had no intention of denying it.


    "But even though I''m half-blood, I''m definitely Lombardy''s. My grandfather acknowledged it, Lombardy."


    In the past, I thought I was incomplete because my mother was a commoner.


    That''s why I was always ignored as a half-blood, and my cousins ??regarded them as beings with half that I would never have.


    That''s why I accepted that it was a worthy event though I was treated like an employee, not a member of Lombardy.


    However, when I saw how they running the family, I realized it was painful.


    That I''m a hundred times more worthy of the name Lombardy than those nerds who call themselves Lombardy and shrug their shoulders.


    The fact that I am no less than anyone else, Lombardy.


    "Belsach denied me that I wasn''t Lombardy. And I can''t stand it."


    "He didn''t make fun of you, but because he said you weren''t Lombardy?"


    "Yeah."


    I nodded and answered, then deliberately added a word.


    "Grandpa."


    It meant ''I''m your granddaughter too''.


    I wanted to say that I deserve to call you grandfather as much as Belsach.

 Chapter 5

    "Dr. O''Malley, are you there?"


    My father arrived with me in the hospital in the mansion, as expected.


    Doctors in this world are similar to oriental medicine doctors, they decocted and grind medicinal herbs and use them as medicines, and some doctors have mysterious powers that are sometimes called healing powers, they are similar to the priests seen in novels.


    As soon as they entered the small building, even those who did not know the smell of the medicinal herbs that vibrate in the air will know that this place was a clinic.


    "Dr. O''Malley!"


    As you can see from the smell of herbs, Lombardy''s doctor, Dr. O''Malley, was an electronic type of clinician. [1]


    "What are you doing here, Gallahan?"


    From the inside, the door of the lab was opened and a man with a more suspicious impression walked out.


    He was a tall man who looked roughly in his late forties.


    "Florentia is injured, can you take a look at me?"


    At my father''s words, Dr. O''Malley looked at me.


    If I was injured enough to bring me to the clinic, a child who should have been crying usually looked at himself.


    "Oops, how can it be like this?."


    I sat in a chair, looked at the wound, and Dr. O''Malley frowned.


    It was because the wound was more severe than I thought.


    "I fell over."


    I questioned, why it looked like the same wound as my old wound.


    "Your knee may be hurt from now."


    Unfortunately, it was originally the place where I fell and was injured on my birthday.


    When I tried to grow without scars, I ended up getting something similar.


    However, it wasn''t broken anywhere, and unlike me, My father nodded his head, and his face turned out to be bad.


    "Who... ."


    It would be upsetting to seeing scars on his daughter''s body.


    My father''s big hand stroked my head heavily.


    Dr. O''Malley looked at the woman''s appearance happily for a moment, then took out a strange potion and smeared it over my wound.


    "And are you in pain again, young lady?"


    Honestly, it''s a bit awkward to hear the drama of respect for the first time in a long time.


    Right.


    I felt like this before my father died.


    I reached out to Dr. O''Malley with my left arm, which was more anxious than my knee.


    "Here you go...."


    "Ugh."


    The doctor, who saw my swollen wrist, knocked his tongue unwittingly.


    "Who did it, Tia?."


    My father asked in an angry low voice.


    Probably it because of Belsach and Astalliu, who made my wrists like this.


    It seemed to me that He was going to go to the parents of the child who is responsible for it.


    But I replied in the same tone as before.


    "I fell over."


    "Tia..."


    My father was upset and called me, but I pretended not to hear or do not know.


    "Hmmm. I don''t think it''s broken because of the degree of swelling, but I think you should be careful about a while."


    Eventually, a thick bandage was wrapped around my wrist.


    When I take a bath, I can loosen it, but I must rewind it, and Dr. O''Malley decided to visit me every few days.


    And I was told that I had to drink bitter medicine every day for a month.


    It was the worst prescription for me, who hated bitter food or tea even as an adult.


    My father, who looked at me holding a medicine bag with a quivering face, said to Dr. O''Malley, as I felt bitter in my mouth.


    "Doctor. I want to talk to my daughter for a while, but will you leave me?"


    "Yes. I''ll be in the lab. Call me if you need anything."


    The doctor went back to the lab and only me and my father were left.


    This is Dr. O''Malley''s space, so if there is anything to say, we are right.


    But naturally, from the image of my father asking the doctor to go out, I felt that he was the son of Lulak.


    "Tia."


    My father knelt on one knee and called me at the height of my eyes sitting on the chair.


    Seeing my father with the same eyes as my green eyes that I could only see when looking in the mirror, I am happy with a pain in one of my chests.


    "Why didn''t you talk earlier?"


    It may be the story of Belsach and Astalliu.


    My dad knew they were bothering me, but it must have been a big shock as He knew for the first time today that I was even listening to such abusive words.


    In the old days, I was scared by Belsach''s words that he would give a jailbreak as soon as possible, and I couldn''t even think of asking for help from the adults.


    Eventually, my father did not know this until the day he died.


    I thought it was fortunate back then.


    Now, looking back, it was really stupid.


    "When we were talked, He said I''m half-blood and hit me more."


    "These guys!"


    My angry father jumped up as if He was going to punish Belsach and Astalliu right now.

 Chapter 6

    "Tia, what would you like to have as a birthday present?"


    My father asked me when I was watching the servants take out the breakfast bowls.


    As a result of a very careful search last night, I was able to find out that I was still seven years old and had about a month left on my eighth birthday.


    ¡°A teddy bear! A very big teddy bear, I want to have it!"


    I shouted out loud, picking a gift that a seven-year-old child would want.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you hate dolls?¡±


    "Ah ¡­."


    It ruined.


    Since I was a child, I wasn''t happy with dolls whether they resemble humans or animals.


    I feel like they were alive and moving at night.


    I said that I wanted to have a huge teddy bear.


    My father looked at me as if it was a little strange, and sweat was flowing behind my back.


    ¡°Now, when I think about it. I think dolls are not good.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ .¡±


    I had nothing to remember.


    What I want as a gift is a villa in a quiet place or a manor where you can live with money for life?1


    But I can''t ask for something like that.


    I must tell you to buy a suitable book or one.


    At that time, my father clapped his hands as if he had a good idea.


    "Okay! How about a horse, Tia?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you take a foal about one-year-old and put it on and raise it from now on, it will be a great horse by the time you are an adult."


    "What¡­¡­."


    I couldn''t answer for a moment and blink my eyes.


    Horses are expensive.


    Depending on how many horses they own, it was an important asset that could measure the size of the owner''s or the owning group''s property.


    The ransom of a horse was the same, but more important was the cost of maintenance.


    If you weren''t going to feed them and get rid of the excrement, you''d have to hire someone to do the job for you, and you also needed a stable.


    There was nothing to say about the vast land where horses could run freely.


    Even the average noble family buys horses for their children, but it was a perfect gift for the 18th birthday of adulthood.


    "When I was only your age, I received my first horse as a birthday present."


    But this is Lombardy.


    Such general economic standards were not used.


    He is usually a very modest and gentle person, so I sometimes forget it, but my father also a member of the Lombardy family.


    With that thought, I stared at my father.


    "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that, Tia?"


    "It''s nothing. But Dad, when that happens, the foal is a no.¡±


    I didn''t really want to learn horse riding, so I came up with an excuse to refuse.


    "You do not want?"


    "It only one-year-old, but have to separate from the mother. Then it will be very sad."


    "Tia."


    Oh my.


    The moment I spoke, I realized I had made a mistake.


    It was because my father''s eyes, looking at me, became moist in an instant.


    "You don''t like being separated from your mother...."


    I forgot for a moment.


    The fact that my mother died as soon as she gave birth to me.


    It was obvious that my father misunderstood that I was thinking of identifying me with the foal.


    "Oh, Dad. So that''s...!"


    I tried to fix it later, but it was late.


    My father, who looked sadly at me with tearful eyes, hugged me and said.


    ¡°This dad had a short thought. Let''s bring that mother horse together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­ Yeah?"


    What have I heard now?


    ¡°As you said, it seems too cruel to separate a foal that is only one year old from the mother. So, if you buy the mother horse together, you won''t be able to live happily without falling apart.¡±


    That''s right.


    Foals are also expensive, but mares that can give birth are more expensive.


    But my father, son of Lulak Lombardy, couldn''t have that in mind.


    I nodded in a half-given state.


    ¡°How can our Tia be so good at heart?¡±1


    My father stroked my hair as if it were lovely to the world and then hugged me tightly again.


    Okay.


    "You can learn horseback riding, well."


    My father said to me, snarling like a fat cat.


    ¡°Shall I not go to the library today, but read a book in the parlor?¡±


    Unlike other cousins ??who leave nanny and spend most of the day with them, I didn''t have a nanny.


    Small things such as washing or changing clothes were solved by borrowing the hands of the maids, and instead, my father took over the whole of my life.


    In a word, I said that I was sticking to my father like a scab until I woke up and fell asleep again.


    It was also because my father and I were close because they were only two small family members, but the reason why such a simple routine was practically possible was that my father an unemployed.


    "I have to write a book today."


    He was an interested and well-educated father in many places, from arts to economics, but he did not use them in practice.


    Is knowledge just the type that ends up like that?


    Then, sometimes, when there is a department that he is really interested in, he organized what he knew and made it into a book, like that.


    Of course, there is no revenue generated there.


    The finished book is only placed on the bookshelf in my father''s study.


    Nevertheless, my father has the money to buy mother horses and baby horses at the same time on the birthday of his seven-year-old daughter.


    After all, Lombardy is the best.

 Chapter 7

    Why is that person here!


    It looked a lot younger than I know, but that was definitely the Clerivan Pellet.


    His tall stature, an upright attitude as if he had a cast on his waist, and his eyes with a raised edges.


    In this Lombardy, few people can maintain such an uproar.


    "What brought you here, Clerivan?"


    My father was scratching his head as if he was a lot confused.


    I would be like that, too. Clerivan Pellet was a very capable, but very busy person, overseeing the top of Lombardy.


    At least in the future I know he was.


    To the point, I can count on my two hands when I see Clerivan''s face properly while working with my grandfather.


    Replace my grandfather to write most of the important reports.


    "Can I go in?"


    "Of course. Come in.¡±


    My father is still waiting for Clerivan in the middle of the parlor, and I quickly pretended to pick up the book and read it.


    I don''t know why.


    I just thought I had to do that.


    He fixed his gaze somewhere on the letters that filled the side of the book, and instead raised his ears.


    As if conscious of me, Clerivan looked at my side and sat across from my father.


    "What''s going on? If my father said something in a hurry..."


    ¡°Not so.¡±


    "Then."


    Even though he was an employee of the same family, my father''s attitude was very different from his dealings with Dr. O''Malley.


    That alone gave me a rough idea of ??the location of the Clerivan in the current family.


    At least, it was clear that the son of Lulak was not a person who could do it at will.


    Why did such a person visit my father?


    "The reason I came to today is not with you Gallahan-nim, but with Florentia-nim."


    Huh?


    I?


    I endured all of my patience to not look there.


    "You mean you came to see Florentia...?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    It seemed that I could feel the gaze of my father and Clerivan.


    Somehow, my forehead was aching, but I flipped the bookshelf as if I was still reading.


    ¡°Then it must be about class.¡±


    Class?


    What class?


    Unlike me, who is still confused, my father halted his head.


    "It hasn''t been confirmed yet. Today I''m here to talk to Florentia-nin for a while."


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Apart from understanding why Clerivan came today, my father seemed quite embarrassed, coughing a couple of times, and then call me.


    "Tia, come here."


    "Yes."


    Like a kid who has been reading all the time, I screamed with a face that didn''t know anything.


    Then I thought about where to sit for a moment and sat down on my father''s lap.


    Because I am seven years old now.


    If you''re a real seven-year-old, you''ll want to stick with your father as much as possible in a space with strangers.


    As expected, my father lifted me and sat me on his knees.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    To be precise, I and Clerivan faced each other and said nothing.


    I just stared at Clerivan, who said he came to talk with me and didn''t say anything.


    It was because I couldn''t say hello first. After all, I didn''t know if I had met him before or not.


    ¡°¡­Indeed."


    After a while, he looked at me with his eyes and muttered an unknown word, bowing his head a little while he was sitting, and greeted me first.


    ¡°Good to see you, Florentia. I''m Clerivan Pellet."


    Thank God.


    I haven''t met you before.


    I bent my back with a sigh of relief inside.


    "Hello, my name is Florentia Lombardy."


    My body stumbled as if I had bowed my head too politely to say hello to the real world of the future family as well as possible.


    After all, the body of a child with a large head is very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Gallahan-nim. Can I talk to Florentia-nim for a moment, just two of us?"


    The format was a question, but it wasn''t really asking my father''s consent.


    In a word, He was told to go out.


    "Tia. Clerivan-nim says you have a few things to ask. Dad will be in my room for a while.


    My father gently stroked my hair and explained to me.


    "Yeah."


    I expected to some extent, but I''m a little nervous about having to talk to Clerivan alone.


    The sharp gaze that makes me open up with my head, chest, and stomach is also very burdensome.


    I felt as if I was on the experiment table.


    When the door of my father''s room closed, Clerivan stood up and brought something from there.


    It was a book called that I was reading a while ago.


    ¡°Do you know what I am doing in Lombardy?¡±


    Knowing that I''m not so nervous.


    ''That'', what kind of job did Clerivan Pellet be in charge of when he was young?


    I shook my head out loud.


    ¡°I''m teaching the younger heirs of the family who will lead this Lombardy in the future.¡±


    Ah!


    Class!


    Now I understood the conversation between my father and Clerivan.


    Since I was nine years old, I had been taking lessons from an education officer for a while.


    But the teacher at that time wasn''t Clerivan.


    Before that, did he move to another position?


    Anyway, the ''class'' that Clerivan refers to is a kind of successor class and was the first official evaluation platform for Lombardy''s children to climb.

 Chapter 8

    Lulak''s mandate was to bring Florentia to the class.


    However, Clerivan''s suspicions were too big to follow orders without examining it himself.


    A seven-year-old kid reading such a book.


    That cold-hearted old man, does he become the mother of a hedgehog in front of his granddaughter? [1]


    Clerivan''s thought, knocking on the door of the room used by Gallahan and Florentia.


    As he walked inside with a surprise greeting from Gallahan, he found Florentia reading a book in one of the parlors.


    As if he was seeing, she was reading on a green cover.


    ''She can''t really be reading.''


    From the start, Clerivan didn''t believe Lulak''s words.


    He had no intention of taking another seven-year-old who knew nothing and risking ruining the atmosphere of the class he had been struggling with.


    He was thinking of convincing Lulak by confirming that today Florentia was just looking at the book as a picture book.


    "Tia, come here."


    At Gallahan''s call, Florentia walked over to the book.


    Curly brown hair tied with a ribbon and white cheeks with a peculiar blushing appearance of a child were impressive.


    But apart from that, Florentia still looked too young.


    This was especially the case for sitting on her father''s lap.


    But there is only one thing.


    There was something that shook the heart of Clerivan, who was convinced.


    It was a bright green eye that resembled her father, Gallahan.


    How many seven-year-old children were facing each other with a smiling face without avoiding the eyes of an unfamiliar adult who was deliberately staring at them?


    "Sure."


    It was worth saying that Lulak saw this child and had his blood thick. Certainly, Florentia looked closer to the personality of his grandfather, Lulak, rather than his father, Gallahan.


    But still a child.


    Even if it might appear bold and bold in the future, it was a completely different story from the hypothesis that he had a genius brain to read and understand professional books at the age of seven.


    But Clerivan''s thoughts shattered when he started talking to Florentia.


    "I haven''t read a bit yet, but there are strange people are living in the woods south of my country. This is a book that tells stories about them."


    The child was surprisingly grasping the contents of the book.


    Someone may know this much.


    Clerivan thought so, trying not to be shaken.


    "What is the name of the author who wrote this book?"


    "Is it written ''Lopili'' on the cover there?"


    "What was the content of Chapter 1?"


    "The man named Lopili was telling how he got to hear rumors about the people of the south.


    "Hmm...."


    However, despite continuing questions, there was nothing more to say when Florentia responded unobstructedly.


    Is it really that this child understands everything and reading properly?


    Clerivan''s confusion did not end there.


    "Lopili isn''t ''he''. It''s ''she''."


    "Yes?"


    "If you look at the page in front of the cover, it''s listed. The full name is Abane Lopili. She is a female scholar."


    You''ve been pointed out by a young Florentia.


    Although was a book I read a long time ago, it was a mistake that I did not know that the author and speaker Lopili was a woman.


    It was the result of inadvertently thinking that it was men who published such famous research books.


    Clerivan realized his fault in front of Florentia''s stupid eyes and blushed in embarrassment.


    "You already read it?. You read it roughly?."


    Eventually, I was even teased by a child.


    At the moment when he thought that the smile was very familiar with only the corner of his mouth raised, Clerivan frowned.


    This child really resembles My Lord.


    Even the smiley face that turns the inside of that person upside down?


    "Be sure to attend class starting on the 6th day of the next week."


    However, Clerivan left Gallahan''s room and smiling.


    "I had to change my job to be an educational teacher then officer. Let''s try a little more."


    If it''s a child, it might taste a little to teach.


    After a short period, he regained his motivation and hurried back to his office to prepare for the class.


    * * *


    "It''s been a long time since the sun has risen, so shall we go for a picnic in the garden?"


    My father, who was having a leisurely afternoon, came up with an unexpected proposal.


    "Let''s wrap a bunch of delicious cakes and cookies that Tia likes and get some sun. Oh, it would be nice to stop by Dr. O''Malley before that."


    Aha.


    My father''s intentions were seen at a glance. He thinks I don''t like going to the hospital, so he trying to twist it into a picnic full of delicious things.


    It''s already been a week that Dr. O''Malley talked about it.+


    I nodded, thinking that time was passing very quickly.

 Chapter 9

    When Florentia was happily looking out the window, Clerivan was in Lulak''s office.


    In addition to the job as the successor education teacher, like someone who took care of the education in the mansion, he also had a lot to report to the owner of the house.


    "¡­¡­¡­That''s all I''m going to tell you today."


    "Good job. Let''s just sit down and get the tea."


    "Then, I won''t give up."


    When Lulak pulled a small bell to ring, the attendant, who was waiting outside, came in with a teacup.


    Lulak Lombardy''s office in the mansion, the sweet scent of the finest tea leaves delighted the sense of smell.


    "So, how do you feel?"


    Although the words were cut off, the relationship between Lulak and Clerivan was enough to understand the meaning.


    "I was able to understand the words of My Lord."


    "Yeah, it''s a very good opinion, you are"


    However, as much as he was stingy with others, Lulak laughed for one day because he knew of Clerivan, who was more strict to himself.


    "Not so long ago, I thought she was just a normal seven-year-old child. It''s a very strange thing."


    "Even if not, I tried to ask about that."


    Clerivan said, putting down the teacup.


    "I have called and asked the servants who had brought by Gallahan-nim and Miss Florentia, and no one knew about the girl''s genius."


    "I see."


    "I told you that Miss Florentia was qualified to take the class, and Gallahan-nim was also very surprised."


    "Hmm...."


    Lulak rubbed the well-groomed beard.


    It was a habit that comes out unconsciously whenever I think deeply.


    Clerivan, who was looking at the figure, carefully put a horse on it.


    "I don''t think Miss Florentia was hiding her abilities."


    "Hidden the ability....?"


    "It''s just one hypothesis... ."


    "Please explain."


    Like the color of an old giant tree, Lulak''s brown eyes, which became much darker with the years, contained the power to make the person facing him lower his head.


    Following the look of Lulak, Clerivan''s face also became serious.


    "She is a very brilliant lady. Because she such a person, she''ll see things that ordinary children will never see. For example, this Lombardy is the location of his father, Gallahan''s house."


    "It could be."


    The atmosphere of Lulak became even heavier.


    He was the one who led the Lombardy family more successfully than anyone else, but he didn''t go as far as his children growing.


    No, it was the most difficult thing in Lulak Lombardy''s life.


    One was too much, one had no idea, and one was weak.


    The eldest daughter and only daughter, Shananet, was the most appropriate.


    To Lulak, who was concerned about it, his son-in-law, Vestian Schults, came to Daryl-in-law and had his two sons follow Lombardy''s surname.


    Even now, it wasn''t once or twice that there was a problem when Lombardy''s small business rights were taken away by Schults, who was not even qualified.


    Lulak shook his head with a gloomy face and sighed and lamented.


    I was a little violent


    However, the overlord was not to intervene in the succession fight.


    He just watches to avoid going to the extreme.


    "Is it lucky that Florentia doesn''t resemble her father?"


    My heart, which seemed to be stuffy, came to mind as I thought of Florentia, and it opened up and became cool.


    "Miss Florentia''s brilliant brain may be due to Gallahan''s proper parenting. The environment is important."


    "But that''s a pity... Gallahan''s position is indeed limited to the extent that Florentia had to conceal her abilities."


    "I don''t have much time left yet. Don''t be too impatient."


    At Clerivan''s words, Lulak nodded his head heavily.


    "Let''s watch it. Make sure to report it directly to me after each class."


    Clerivan took another sip of tea and replaced it with an answer.


    Smart.


    It was then that sound of knock was heard.


    It was Viese who appeared with Lulak''s permission to come in.


    "Father, the people from the top of Durak have come."


    "Then I''ll get up."


    As soon as Viese stepped into the office, Clerivan said, greeting Lulak.


    Only then, when Viese noticed the existence of Clerivan, outright displeased and frowned.


    "You were there too."


    "It''s been a long time, Viese-nim."


    The two of them couldn''t get along and said the thing right in front of him.


    "My father has to meet an important person, so get out of the table..."


    "No, sit down for a while, then go, Clerivan."


    "Father!"


    Although Viese showed dissatisfaction, Lulak did not budge.


    Clerivan, compelled to follow the orders of the mansion Lord, shrugged and sat down again.


    "Ask someone on the top of Durak to come in."


    "Yeah."


    Although he didn''t like the situation, Viese moved smoothly while staring at Clerivan.


    Soon after, a middle-aged man in a fancy dress waiting outside came in and politely greeted Lulak.


    "Nice to meet you. This is Croyton Angenas at the top of the Durak."


    Angenas.


    The familiar family name wrinkled Clerivan''s eyebrows.


    Angenas was the current empress''s family and the family of Seral, the wife of Viese.


    Clerivan quietly folded his arms.


    "I''m Lulak Lombardy. Sit down and share the story."


    Even in the short moment as Croyton sat down, Viese couldn''t hide his recalled face and shake his ass.


    "I heard the story from my eldest son, but will you tell me about the plan again?"


    At Lulak''s words, Croyton cleared his throat.

 Chapter 10

    "What? Why are you coming here?"


    From where Belsach was lying, he jumped up and scream.


    One voice is roaring.


    It seems quite surprising, but I have no intention of answering.


    "........Florentia?"


    If the room wasn''t quiet, I heard a voice so soft that I would not have heard it and missed it.


    It was Larane, who was looking at me with only his head in the vicinity of Belsach.


    "Ah ."


    I was embarrassed and paused for a moment without knowing it.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Larane.


    Larane, a flower that was so fragile and delicate that it seemed to be from the same ship as Belsach.


    As soon as she reached adulthood, she was married to a man with a large age difference through the arrangement of the empress.


    People said it was a successful marriage business.


    Although the nobleman was old, he was a hero who fought valiantly in the war, and he will soon inherit the title of his father.


    No one knew.


    How quickly a flower that fell alone in her husband''s estate far away from Lombardy, which is right next to the Emperor''s commandment, will wither.


    It turned out that the husband was not a person who was attached to the family enough to take care of his young wife, and the servants of the house disregarded Larane as a pretext for this.


    When Larane asked for help from her family, it was after Viese has already had a business with her son-in-law.


    The answer that came back from her trusted parents was just saying, ''Do better!.''


    So Larane dried up and soon returned to the dirt.


    Too young, at a young age.


    Larane, who cried after the wedding, saying that he did not want to leave Lombardy, was the last image I had ever seen.


    "Are you taking classes now?"


    Although she is five years older than me, the image of holding a large doll tightly was the image of a young lady of a noble family who grew up looking only at beautiful things.


    "Yes, I came to take the class from today."


    I nodded and answered Larane''s question.


    Belsach groaned as if he was upset at my answering Larane''s questions, and ignoring his question.


    "Lie!"


    He stepped up and acted as if he was going to do anything right now, but all he did was walk away and bark like the king.


    "Liars! Something like you is taking classes?"


    This made it clear.


    Belsach was still less beaten.


    Will I have to wait for the mouth that only learns bad things from adults, to say a few more words?


    "What''s like me?"


    I asked as if provocatively.


    "Something like you! Low..."


    "Shall I reach grandfather?"


    When the word ''grandfather'' came up, Belsach combined and shut up.


    "Last time, the grandfather told you not to look at me again and say that I''m lowly. Are you breaking it now?"


    I heard it from my father.


    Grandpa called Belsach separately and scolded him.


    "Belsach,"


    With a smiling face, I deliberately approached Belsach.


    "There are so many books here, right?"


    "Uh...."


    Belsach seemed to be frightened by the books scattered here and there.1


    Yes, it''s a book that will become a weapon when it comes to my hand.


    I struck a final blow on Belsach.


    "Shall I go and talk to Grandpa now?"


    "No...."


    The guy who retreated and frowned behind the stumbling movement eventually turned around and stomped back to the place where he was lying down before.


    Oh, of course, he couldn''t beat me, so he didn''t forget to kick the innocent doll nearby.


    Yes, where are you going to go with that personality?


    Still, I sighed, it saying that I was fortunate that I had defeated the puppy I was trying to tackle.


    It was Gilliu and Mayron sitting side by side by the window.


    The two were 11-years-old this year and were the sons of Aunt Shananet, the eldest of my father''s sister.


    "Yes?"


    Why are you looking at me like that?1


    It was embarrassing.


    Actually, of my cousins, these two were the least informed.


    Since they are identical twins, they always fall into their own world, so they have no interest in the world around them.


    If my cousins ??other than Larane ignored me, these kids were completely indifferent.


    It''s a level of indifference to the extent of seeing me being bullied and crying and walking by the side without changing their expression.


    Moreover, there has been no traffic at all since Shananet''s divorce and the two left with their father for the Schults family.


    No more using Lombardy''s surname, and even becoming Gilliu Schults and Mayron Schults.


    His handsome appearance and early knighthood seemed to make him quite famous in the social world, but it was a different world story for me, who was busy working.


    "Florentia."


    The two spoke at the same time, as if they had had their breaths in advance.


    "You said you hit Belsach?"


    "And you said you won?"


    But something is a little weird.


    The faces of Gilliu and Mayron, who always had fat faces, seemed to be alive.


    Besides, the two were smiling, though faintly.


    What are these guys, it''s scary.


    I sat on a large sofa near the window, across from Belsach, crying for a retreat.


    Most of them are young people using this room, and I liked the fact that it was a low-rise chair that wouldn''t have to climb.


    At that time, Gilliu spoke to me, tapping the windowsill.


    "Come here and sit down."


    "What?"


    "Let''s sit down with us."

 Chapter 11

    Would it be my mistake if Clerivan''s expression of brushing off the wood debris from his clothes looks very happy?


    There was still a moment in the classroom.


    All of the children, including me, were so busy looking at the log in front and the Clerivan alternately.


    "Sell it?"


    Belsach was the first to break the silence.


    The guy who was sitting hung up on the seat he was lying down throughout the class made an impression and asked.


    "Yes, yes. This task is to sell these logs and get the money."


    Belsach or not. Clerivan''s smile remained unchanged.


    "You can use any method to sell things. You can cut or split this tree, or burn it if necessary."


    So, in a word, you just need to sell it, regardless of the means and methods.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±


    It was the same for me that I can''t remember the pointed number.


    As Clerivan said, that was just a log and it didn''t seem to have any special corners.


    It''s a timber and light b-bo tree, but you won''t be able to lift it and move it alone.


    Besides, such a tree is so common that it can be sold to anyone who needs firewood at best.


    It was when I was wondering what to do.


    "However, you shouldn''t use your position. You should only sell this tree to people who need it."


    "Alas."


    A little sigh came right next to me on the last condition Clerivan had.


    It was Mayron and Gilliu.


    The two guys were sighing with their eyes lowered as if they were very sorry.


    What, what were you thinking.


    As I was looking at them with very suspicious glances, Larane, who was quietly listening to Clerivan''s words, carefully raised his hand.


    "There ¡­ ."


    "Yes, Larane, please tell me."


    ¡°Lift it myself....., do I have to carry it?"


    Is it embarrassing to ask a question, his white face turned red.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. This is just a sample, and it will already be delivered one by one to your place.¡±


    "Ah, that''s good."


    If I was worried about having to go with that heavy whine, or if I heard the answer, Larane smiled, and a pretty dimple fell into her cheek.


    "I don''t like it."


    I am admiring Larane, which is pretty as a lily, and I hear an uneven voice.1


    You can tell who you are without having to look there.


    It was Belsach''s fat voice.


    "Why do I have to do that?"


    That guy is also short, just as expected.


    The mouth is still smiling, but the laughter disappears from Clerivan''s eyes.


    "What is such a thing, Belsach?"


    "Selling things like that. Why do I have to do things like that?"


    "Why do you think it''s only for the people below?"


    "My mother did that. It''s bad to deal with money."


    It was such a serene word that I grinned.


    Seral, a native of Angenas, a second-class family in the Lambrew Empire, was truly ''aristocratic''.


    In fact, in the past, there were times when direct money transactions and obsession with money were regarded as non-aristocratic.


    But that''s all old days too.


    The nobles were shocked by the appearance of Lombardy starting as commerce and taking control of everything with the power of money.


    Realizing the power of one or two assets, they were either putting up a ring with the money they had been sleeping on or actively setting up the top and jumping into commerce.


    That''s why the Angenas family, which lasted until the end, created the top of Durak and reached out to the room textile market.


    I recalled the last time Durak visited the mansion to seek Lombardy''s help.


    But Belsach, the descendant of Angenas, is making such an easy-going sound.


    ¡°Then it can''t be helped.¡±


    Clerivan said that it was a pity.


    ¡°I have no choice but to give Belsach a failing point for this assignment.¡±


    "Failure point?"


    Belsach''s face, muttering the word ''failure point'' for a moment, quickly turned red.


    "Why am I failing?"


    "There is no way to do anything. This assignment is to sell things, but Belsach refuses to do so, so I have to fail."


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay for the teacher to change the assignment! The problem is that the assignments are stupid from the start!¡±


    "Is that so. Okay."


    That was it.


    Clerivan was neither angry nor tried to make Belsach understand.


    He just turned around and said to us except Belsach.


    "You can have the money from selling the tree logs, and the person who earns the most money has a reward, so please work hard."


    Eventually, Belsach, who was completely excluded, groaned.


    ''Boom!''

 Chapter 12

    Alpheo began to gain fame when I just started working with my grandfather.


    There were countless artists sponsored by Lombardy, but Alpheo was special.


    It was at the late age of thirty that he began to work in earnest.


    Unlike other Lombardy artists, who are usually excavated at a young age and nurtured in greenhouses, Alpheo was originally a carpenter.


    It is also the third generation carpenter working in Lombardy after his grandfather and father.


    So when my grandfather heard the news from Alpheo, he felt very sorry.


    It would have been nice if we could have sponsored such talent earlier and created a good working environment.


    But Alpheo didn''t care about that.


    Rather, he was very grateful to Lombardy for supporting him, even late, and presented his first official work to the family.


    The title of the work is ''World Tree''.


    It was a gigantic-sized piece of wood that embodies the Lombardy pattern, the World Tree.


    It was a masterpiece of carving several trees separately and putting them together into one.


    And with that work, Alpheo quickly became an artist renowned throughout the empire.


    "But how do I find him?"


    It was midday, so most of the people were working in the mansion, it was a busy residential area for employees, but it was just dead.


    Should I go from house to house and ask if he doesn''t know Alpheo?


    "What is that?"


    "It looks amazing!"


    Oh, and it turns out you''ve forgotten them.


    The twins were running around like kids at the toy corner, marveling at the things they saw for the first time.


    "Gilliu! Mayron! Don''t go crazy!"


    I shouted, but the two didn''t even pretend to hear it.


    "Wow! Here''s water!"


    "I guess you''re scooping it up with this gourd!"


    "Let''s float the water too!"


    Oh, that''s a bit dangerous.


    Gilliu and Mayron, who were wondering whether they were seeing the well for the first time, were installing them saying that they would pump up water with a gourd.


    It''s 11-years-old, so it''s bigger than me, but it was well made to fit the height of an adult.


    It seemed dangerous to seeing them rumbling with their hands.


    "Hey! You guys come down!"


    Eventually, I grabbed the skirt of my dress and ran to them.


    But my legs were short, and the twins acted needlessly fast.


    "Wow!"


    Mayron''s body leaned to take out the gourds from the well, staggered for a moment, and then leaned down.


    As it is, Mayron falls into the well.


    "No!"


    I shouted out loud and reached out, but it was useless.


    But then.


    "What, you guys!"


    A big hand approached, grabbed Mayron''s back, and pulled it up.


    Then, with the other hand, he also grabbed Gilliu''s torso.


    "It''s dangerous to play at the well!"


    The low voice that had passed the transformer screamed out of anger.


    The twins, one on each side of the sleepy person, struggled to escape, but it wasn''t easy.


    "Huh! Heo! Hey! Why are you trying to crawl into the well!"


    I shouted at the two of them, breathing full of excitement to the end of my chin.


    And I looked at the person who saved the twins.


    I have to say thank you.


    It was the moment when I saw the face of a young teenager who was frowning as if he was as surprised as I was in a dangerous situation.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    The face is ripe in the eyes.


    Red hair with noses full of freckles and taller than others.


    16-year-old Alpheo Jean was standing in front of me.


    "Hmm!"


    Let''s stay calm, calm down.


    I coughed to clear up my excitement and said to the young man Alpheo.


    "Hey, would you like to put those two down?"


    Alpheo looked down at me and soon put the twins down.


    "Who are you? These are the faces I''ve never seen before."


    Yes, that''s the first time you''ll see it.


    I replied with a bright smile.


    "My name is Florentia, this is Gilliu, and this is Mayron."


    Kindly pointed them to one by one and introduced them.


    But instead of saying his name, Alpheo frowned at me and glanced at the twins.


    The name seemed familiar to his ears.


    Then, when he saw our classy clothes, his eyes trembled.


    "Well, no way"


    It seemed to me, he realized that the three of us were Lombardy''s direct bloodlines.

 Chapter 13

    "Put on a foothold!"


    The carriage of the owner of Durak Company stopped and, terrifyingly, Viese jumped up and shouted to the servants.


    Clerivan, who followed him with Lulak, pounded his tongue a little.


    While waiting for textile samples from Durak, he also investigated the owner.


    As a result, he was the Empress''s person.


    To be precise, the current Angena''s Lord is his father.


    In terms of the number of a family member, he was quite far from the center of the family, but he was a person who has been close to the Empress since he was a child and has been watching her that he grew up with.


    However, Viese''s situation was excessive.


    No matter how much pressure the Empress had, Viese was the eldest son of Lulak Lombardy.


    It is not necessary to be low-profile like that.


    Even it was Angena, who produced the current Empress, still not on a par with Lombardy.


    There was no way Lulak, that walking right next to him, couldn''t hear Clerivan''s clicked tongue


    However, there was no sign of displeasure.


    He just silent and looked at his first son with more unknown eyes.


    Eventually, when Viese opened the door instead of the servant, Durak''s owner, who seemed familiar, got off the carriage.


    Then he bowed his head to Lulak and said hello.


    At least the owner knows the proper hierarchy.


    Clerivan groaned inside.


    ¡°You worked hard to come. I want to check things right before I go inside. How about?¡±


    ¡°...You do that."


    The eyes of the owner of Durak Company slightly frowned.


    I tried to bring in the textiles I brought, but I didn''t really know that would be a prerequisite for the business.


    It was just a formal procedure, and Viese, who reassured the lord over and over again, said, standing in front of Lulak.


    "Father, do you really need to do that?"


    "Get out of here."


    Lulak''s angered eyes turned to Viese.


    He wasn''t frowning on his face, nor he was staring loudly, but when Viese saw his eyes, Viese instantly hardened.


    "Are you taught that you can stand in front of the Lord?"


    "Ah."


    Only then, when Viese realized his mistake, he hurriedly stepped aside.


    "Roll the cover."


    At Lulak''s command, the servants removed the cover of the wagon brought by the Durak Company.


    "Hmm."


    Lulak, who reached out to the textile and swept it, shed low saliva.


    The surface was irregular and rough.


    "Clerivan."


    When Lulak called, Clerivan approached as if he had been waiting.


    Not surprisingly, his expression when he touched the cotton of the textile was not very good.


    ¡°What are the raw materials?¡±


    Clerivan asked Durak''s owner.


    "Oh, it''s¡­¡­."


    The owner hesitated for a moment as if he couldn''t remember.


    You can''t even say the raw materials of the things you''re trying to sell by borrowing someone else''s money.


    It was a point that showed the Angenas family''s ignorance and attitude toward commerce.


    "It is woven from the leaves and stems of the coroi. "


    "You mean the coroi?"


    Coroi was a kind of weed-like plant that grew widely throughout the empire.


    When Clerivan, a well-recognized student, noticed for the first time hearing about the textiles made from coloi, Viese was a bit upset.


    "It''s the traditional way in the eastern part of the empire. It''s what the upper-ranking master himself asked for. I pretended to know, and I didn''t know anything."


    Really, ''Clerivan was crying at Viese''s groaning without knowing, but there was nothing to say.


    Textiles weren''t a field he knew much about.


    He has been in charge of successor education and when he living in Lombardy he has done a lot of commerce, but it was his first time hearing the woven fabrics using coroi.


    "Since it is widely used only in the east and is not well known in other regions, it will be a great benefit."


    The owner said to Lulak.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    At first glance, it seemed like a positive answer, but at the same time, Lulak''s gaze know from a lot of rough cloth that was piled up in luggage would be failed.


    We received a written report of the amount and labor required by the Durak Company.


    Certainly, if it were the other company, it was a huge sum that alone couldn''t afford it.


    But it wasn''t that burdensome for Lombardy.


    Even if this textile business failed, Lombardy was able to make up for the damage in a month or two. It wasn''t money that Lulak was worried about.


    The oldest son, Viese, who is talking with wrinkled eyes next to the upper circumference, was captured.


    The current Empress, Rabini Angenas, was a narrow but ambitious character at the same time.


    To make her son a Crown Prince, She did not cover the fire.


    The Durak Company, which was made quite urgent, lacked funds to bribe the aristocratic council, so it was going to be done to raise funds.

 Chapter 14

    A few days have passed since the project to build my father''s solid foundation was successfully completed.


    Coroi plant always grows well except in winter, but these days, right after the rainy season, the stems are the strongest period, so my father suddenly became busy.


    Since he went out early in the morning and came back late at night, I had more time to be alone.


    My father was very worried about me saying he couldn''t be with me, but on the contrary, I was very happy because I had freedom of action.


    Even on a day like today, I can do what I have to do without having to explain it out loud to my father.


    I was waiting for Alpheo on the stairs of the main building, which was quiet because no one was going around.


    "Alpheo! Here it is!"


    Alpheo, looking around at my voice, found me and ran over there.


    "Miss!"


    Alpheo''s hand, approaching with a happy smile, held an object wrapped in cloth.


    "That''s it!"


    The size of the sculpture done by Alpheo was actually quite large than I thought.


    It was the volume that did not decrease from the log that was first given as material.


    It would mean that the sculpting went smoothly without any discarded parts.


    I haven''t seen the finished version yet, but I''ve already tried to see laughter coming out.


    "Can I see it?"


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    In my words, Alpheo put the pieces down in a suitable place and carefully peeled the fabric off.


    Whether they used what was at home, or rough cloth as this fabric fell through from the sculpture, and the wooden statue appeared.


    "Wow¡­."


    I couldn''t take my eyes off the statue for a while.


    The material was only a common wood.


    The common wood now reborn as a work of art in Alpheo''s hands.


    I did a good job entrusting it to this future genius artist!


    When I said nothing and looked at the wooden pole, Alpheo couldn''t.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    "Yeah? No! I don''t like it! The pieces are so pretty I forgot to talk for a second. Thanks, Alpheo!"


    When I spoke while holding Alpheo''s right hand with both hands, a smile appeared on his face full of freckles.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance, Miss. I really wanted to tell you this."


    "Thank you to me? Is there anything I should be thankful for?"


    If Alpheo hadn''t taken care of the sculpture, I wouldn''t be able to give a gift like this to my grandfather.


    But Alpheo shook his head at my words.


    ¡°It''s difficult for me to get these good quality logs. It was an invaluable experience to sculpt with good materials.¡±


    Alpheo''s hand, with calluses, stroked the statue.


    It was as if it was reminiscent of the process of work that was fun, and there was a soft smile spreading around my mouth.


    ¡°And you trusted me.¡±


    Alpheo''s gaze and my gaze met.


    "Do you know what this statue looks like?"


    At my question, Alpheo flinched as if he had caught a secret, but nodded softly.


    "My father saw me doing sculpture in the room. At first, I was very upset. I knew who this woman was, and did I dare make a sculpture?"


    Ah, Alpheo''s father would have known my grandmother.


    ¡°Although you understood that it was a young lady who told you to make a wooden statue.¡±


    The cloth that Alpheo had taken off was again covered over the statue and carefully wrapped.


    It was a touch that seemed to treat a treasure.


    "Right. This statue is of a deceased grandmother. And I''m going to give this wooden statue Alpheo made to my grandfather as a gift.¡±


    Alpheo''s fingertips, who had just been tying up the ends of the cloth, trembled.


    "Also ¡­."


    Alpheo nodded a couple of times and said to me again.


    "Thank you, Miss. For believing that I can make it."


    And I could see that Alpheo''s eyes were changing somewhere.


    His eyes were shining with guns as if he had a strong goal.


    "I used to help my dad and do carpentry sometimes, but now I''m really old enough to start working a job. I have a lot of trouble these days."


    Alpheo, scratching his head, laughed darkly.


    "Neither father nor mother should put down their hobbies like pieces and learn work in earnest¡­¡­¡­."


    "So you made the decision?"


    I asked carefully.


    Originally, Alpheo lived as a carpenter for more than ten years as it is and later gained recognition as a sculptor.


    What if I said, ''I''ve done enough sculpting now, so it''s better to focus on my life.''


    I was scared.


    But my worries disappeared with Alpheo''s refreshing smile.


    "I enjoy sculpting. I will be a carpenter who succeeds my father, but I will continue sculpting on a day off like this one. So I can really become a sculptor anytime soon."


    Ah. He must have been like this during his fifteen years.


    It wouldn''t have been so easy.

 Chapter 15

    The Lombardy descendant gathered in the Lord''s office.


    It has been a long tradition since they were teenagers to sit in one place on the third day of each week, whether it rains or snows.


    Gallahan, who has no spirit these days because of the Coroi textile business, said he was in a hurry, but unintentionally, it was late for the meeting time set in advance by Lulak.


    While sweating, he jumped and opened the door of the office, and three other people looked back at the same time while resembling their faces.


    "You''re late, Gallahan."


    Viese did not hide his unpleasant expression and gave him a pin-up.


    "Sorry, brother....."


    Gallahan spoke when he saw a chair in the office still empty.


    "The meeting with the Lombardy bank official is not over yet."


    "Oh, is it?"


    It was Lulak who took very seriously not to be late for the appointment.


    If the meeting had already begun, regardless of age, you would have been scolded like a child.


    Gallahan sighed a little while wiping the sweat that had formed on his forehead.


    "The lucky guy."


    Viese fluttered as he looked at it.


    "Haha. It''s been a while, sister."


    Gallahan happily laughed off Viese''s grumpy and greeted Shananet, who was drinking tea quietly in her seat.


    Shananet, who is the eldest and whose age is quite different from Gallahan, was less talkative.


    "...Okay. Father will be coming soon. Sit down and relax."


    Shananet, who has a long neck like a swan and elegant, said in a quiet voice.


    After saying that, he sips a teacup again and looks at the distant scenery outside the window.


    Gallahan sat in an empty chair, thinking that her sister was very pretty.


    "I can''t see your face these days? What''s so busy?"


    Laurels, sitting next to Viese, asked Gallahan.


    Laurels, the third of the brothers and sisters, was the least age different from Gallahan, but his personality was the opposite of what he believed to be others.


    Laurels, who hated complicated and simple things, was frustrated with Gallahan, and Gallahan was very uncomfortable with Laurel''s behavior.


    "I''m doing some jobs that my father has entrusted to me these days. Well, even if it''s jobs, it is merely advising in words."


    Gallahan said humbly.


    If it was really about putting a word or two on it, I wouldn''t have been running around so busy that he couldn''t even see his daughter''s face these days.


    However, Gallahan glanced at Viese''s attention.


    It was because Viese felt that the work he was doing was being taken over halfway by Gallahan.


    Just as expected.


    Viese''s face, with her arms, folded and looking only at the front, fluttered.


    However, Laurel did not notice the discomfort of planting at all and jokingly continued to speak.


    "Ah! I heard that. You stole your brother''s business..."


    bang!


    Eventually, Viese''s anger burst.


    Viese, who jumped up from his seat and struck the table of the office with his hand, stared at Laurel''s with his sad eyes.


    "Are you kidding me now?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that. I can''t do that, brother!"


    Surprised, Laurels expressed resentment with her whole body.


    Laurels were scared of Viese to the extent that it sometimes seemed more like a relationship between a superior and a subordinate rather than a sibling.


    "And you, Gallahan. I think you''ve been very convinced that you have been in charge of a big job once. It''s a fluke that will never happen again, so enjoy it now. Okay?"


    It was the same that Gallahan was unfair.


    He has never thought of wanting to take on the business that Lombardy and Angenas are promoting at the same time.


    He just went out for a walk with his daughter, and things went wrong and it just happened.


    For Gallahan, who wants to live in the warm sun while reading his favorite books and spending time with Florentia, this heavy and breathtaking sense of responsibility was a poison.


    "I''m sorry, brother. But I didn''t intend to do that either."


    "What?"


    "If you want to take over this job again even now... ."


    "You, this child!"


    Although she was in her mid-thirties, her habit of raising her hands easily has not been fixed since childhood.


    It was a moment when a fight between brothers who had grown up and had children was about to start.


    Tingggg...


    Shananet made a small noise and put the teacup down.


    "Stop."


    With just one word, Viese''s movement stopped high.


    "You run wild like a foal hit by the ass, Viese."


    Despite the words mixed with a tiring sigh, Viese''s shoulders flinched.


    And it was the same with Laurels and Gallahan.


    She had always a quiet and calm personality, but once she gets angry, she was so scary that no one could stop it.


    Viese, who seemed to be crushing Gallahan to the ground at any moment, was still nerdy but sat in her seat.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Gallahan said in a small voice whether he would touch Viese''s anger again.


    "There''s nothing to be grateful for. I just hated being loud."


    Shananet''s calm but cold gaze touched Viese and looked at Gallahan.


    "A squirrel-like guy."


    " Yes?"


    "I felt it when I first saw you in mother''s arms, you are like a squirrel, Gallahan."


    At first glance, it might sound like a compliment, but Shananet''s cold expression was saying that it was not.


    "Even the small thing, you are always so surprised and runs away. Hide in your little den and never try to fight."


    "Sister ...."


    "The only thing that shows interest is collecting books while chasing like a squirrel, isn''t it?"


    Light ridicule was hung on Shananet''s beautiful lips.

 Chapter 16

    Why is the Prince who should be in the Imperial Palace at Lombardy''s mansion?


    I was so embarrassed that I had hardened while standing, and the Prince came to me with a heel of shoes.


    I didn''t know when I saw it from a distance, but it was pretty big.


    "Now you know who I am?"


    Does it mean ''I know that I am the Prince, so take care of yourself''


    The elated side of the First Prince was really disgusting.


    I said to such a Prince.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?"


    "I don''t know."


    What if I don''t know who you are.


    He shrugged and trembled.


    ¡°Then I''ll tell you directly. I am the first Prince of this Lambrew Empire... .¡±


    "Huh? It flies more."


    Deliberately interrupting the Prince''s words, I pointed to the hat rolling around in the wind again and again.


    "Come on, bring it!"


    The Prince screamed with one-foot stomping.


    I really can''t understand.


    It''s a way of thinking that you don''t even want to move around and grab the hat even when you want to get the hat back.


    I pulled my tongue and shook my head.


    "Whew."


    I can''t help it.


    I slowly walked across the lawn where his hat was rolling.


    "huh! you should have done it earlier!¡±


    I heard the Prince whispering.


    Whether the gardener took care of it hard, and the grass underneath it was soft.


    As I walked a little further, I saw the Prince''s hat that fell right in front of me.


    When I picked it up, it was a high-quality hat that was very soft, as if it was made by weaving the fur of an animal.


    Now I looked back at the Prince who was far away.


    "Yeah! Come on and bring it back!"


    As I watched the rushing guy, I laughed lightly.


    And.


    "What are you doing!"


    I threw the hat further away from the Prince.


    Let''s bounce, bounce!


    Even with short legs, I ran as hard as I could.


    "Puh haha!"


    Flirting, flirting!


    "Hey! You stop there!"


    Will I stand like you!


    I kept laughing and ran faster.


    "Ahhhhhh! If I catch you, I''ll kill you!"


    I heard the sound of the Prince, who couldn''t beat me, talking bloody words from the back, but I didn''t look back.


    I thought that that human personality was dirty, but it must have been that way since he was young.


    There was a reason for Belsach and that Prince to match well.


    I didn''t think that the Prince, who didn''t even pick up his hat, would run and chase me, but I quickly turned around the corner and hid from the Prince''s sight.


    In the end, it took a little while for him to scream out loud, but it could be a big problem.


    Thinking so, I moved towards the main building to find the twins.


    * * *


    Astana, the First Prince, trembled with anger.


    "How dare, how dare you¡­¡­!"


    It was the first time he was born to have such a shame.


    Born as a legitimate descendant between the emperor and empress, Astana could have everything from the moment he took his first breath with a glance.


    He didn''t even have to speak out about what he wanted.


    He grew up being supported by the nanny and escort drivers at all times.


    The only thing that Astana had to do, even though he didn''t want to do it, was to see the stupid face of a guy named Belsach.


    When it comes to other things, the Empress, who always listens to Astana, was strict when it comes to Lombardy.


    Belsach, who always struggles to show himself well, was a very annoying entity, and this time, Astana, who even had to visit the Lombardy mansion, was always feeling very low.


    He got lost while traveling alone and pouring oil into the fire.


    According to the rules established by the Imperial Family and Lombardy a long time ago, imperial knights could not enter the mansion.


    In the end, there was a stumbling block between the Prince''s attendants and the Lombardy soldiers, and the Prince, who could not wait for the gap, entered the mansion alone.


    In the end, all of them were self-initiated, but Astana didn''t know anything like that.


    He was annoyed that those who had to look after him had left him alone, and Lombardy''s mansion as big as the Imperial Palace, he was displeased with the theme of the noble family during the day.


    In such a situation, the appearance of Florentia, who dared to trouble him, eventually touched Astana''s wicked temper.


    "The Prince! You are here!"


    The nanny, who had been taking care of Astana since she was a baby, has been running to find him late.


    "Oh, how worried I was! If you go alone¡­¡­."


    "Come on."


    The Prince crackled his finger at the nanny taking his breath.


    The nanny with a hardened face closed her eyes tightly and bowed her waist.


    Tada-.


    The Prince''s hand struck the nanny on the cheek.1


    "You leave me alone?"


    ¡°I''m sorry¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Where are the knights?¡±


    Astana asked, looking at both the nanny and the maid.


    "Outside the mansion door¡­¡­."


    "Tell to come in."


    "Yes? Ha, but the Prince. Lombardy''s rules¡­¡­."


    Tada-.


    Unlike a child, the hand of the Prince was bitter and once again left a handprint on the nanny''s face.


    "Everything in the empire belongs to His Majesty the Emperor, and I am the next Emperor. What is Lombardy, should I see them?"


    The nanny couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 17

    I turned my face slightly so that I could clearly show my crying face.


    "Florentia!"


    "Ha, Grandpa..."


    When he saw my crying face, I could see that my grandfather''s anger gauge soared even further.


    "Uh, mother."


    When Mayron mumbled, he looked at the grandfather through her fingers wiping away the tears, a woman is walking with an angry face.


    Unlike the grandfather who stopped in front of the Prince and the Knights, that woman, Shananet continued to walk.


    And she stood in front of the Prince''s escorts and said coldly.


    "Get out of here."


    It was just that, but the Imperial Knights had no choice but to step back and let Shananet pass by.


    "Are you okay? Where did you get hurt?"


    It was a calm tone, but the voice was trembling.


    Probably, she was very worried because she knew the twins were with me.


    I had no face, so I bowed my head.


    "Tia."


    Shananet called me.


    And he said, wiping my wet cheeks from tears.


    "Are you surprised a lot?"


    "Oh, no, it''s okay."


    I said my sincerity in my face, but Shananet seemed to think that I was acting desperately.


    He stroked my hair a couple of times and stared coldly at Astana.


    "I heard in advance that the First Prince came to my house, but I didn''t know he was such a rude guest."


    Grandpa looked at me flashing and said.


    ¡°Have the Prince not heard of the promise between Lombardy and the Imperial Family?¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Astana wasn''t able to raise her nose like a while ago, whether he was oppressed by my grandfather''s energy.


    However, that did not mean that I had a complete understanding of the atmosphere.


    "Does my dad know about that ridiculous rule? There is a land in this Empire where Imperial Knights cannot enter, and if he knows, you wouldn''t be standing still."


    The moment Astana said that I saw the deep rush of my grandfather''s face.


    You''re dead now, a little boy with no wraps.


    "It is not the current Emperor, Jovanes, but an oath between the First Emperor, Romatili Durelli, and Benox Lombardy, the First Lord of Lombardy."


    "Oh, my father''s name ¡­¡­."


    The Prince seemed more shocked that my grandfather called the emperor by name rather than the long promises of the Durelli and Lombardy.


    Indeed, the original emperor''s name should not be called privately.


    But Grandpa is okay.


    Because he is Lord of Lombardy.


    It was clear what this long-standing oath means.


    It''s not just empty oaths.


    It was an inviolable relationship.


    And an alliance that must be maintained for the survival of the Empire.


    That was the relationship between Durelli and Lombardy.


    During the long history of the Empire, there have been several emperors struggling to escape Lombardy''s influence, but none have succeeded.


    It was the same with Astana''s father, Emperor Jovanes.


    Grandfather yelled at the nanny and the Knights next to Astana, who had lost her words.


    "It''s because the young Prince says he can''t differentiate between right and wrong things, and you''ve also swept away!"


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The nanny and the Knights bowed their heads.


    Although they were compelled to follow because they were so polarized by the Prince''s command, they knew well what would happen if they touched Lombardy.


    "I think this is a mistake that the Prince made as a child, and I will pass it over."


    It was a saying that he would dismiss it as something that happened between children and not formally protest against the emperor.


    If my grandfather protests against the emperor for breaking his oath, the emperor has no choice but to apologize.


    It was a broad wish that he would endure this time to save Emperor Jovanes'' side.


    My grandfather, you''re cool!


    I trembled with emotion at the appearance of my grandfather who was so Lombardy.


    Then there was a hand patting my shoulder.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry."


    It seemed that Shananet thought I was still scared.


    But Astana hasn''t resisted her stubbornness yet.


    He pointed at me and glared at me.


    "Hah, but this happened because the girl didn''t listen to my orders! She disobeyed the command to pick up my hat and threw it further away!"


    "Be careful with your words, Prince."


    Grandfather flashed his eyes again and warned.


    "You say that my granddaughter should have picked up the Prince''s hat like a servant."


    ¡°That''s of course¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    The nanny urgently grabbed the Prince''s shoulder.


    It meant to stop.

 Chapter 18

    ¡°Today''s class will be over here.¡±


    Clerivan said as he finished class.


    So, I was the only one who was listening properly, but Clerivan didn''t seem to care much.


    "And I have an assignment today."


    "Sigh.."


    When the children were told that it was an assignment, they sighed as if they had lost ground.


    The dislike of homework is the same everywhere.1


    "Today''s assignment is a relatively simple one. Of course, it''s not exactly the case."


    It sounds like some kind of hot iced tea.


    I felt curiosity and looked at Clerivan


    ¡°Your homework is to come up with the answer to the question, ''What is the most valuable thing for a merchant?''¡±


    "Of course it''s money."


    Gilliu replied right away.


    ¡°Then that would be Gilliu''s answer. Let¡¯s talk more about homework in the next class.¡±


    As Clerivan cleared the board, he announced that the class was completely over.


    I cleared up the seat where I was sitting throughout the class and stood up.


    Mayron, who was setting the cushion right after me, complained.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!! how do we know about commerce so well.¡±


    Somehow I felt like I would laugh.


    Others don''t know, but I do.


    How much a person named Clerivan Pellet is, a person with a strong position and a person with a terrifying touch.


    I said, striking to Mayron.


    "Of course! What kind of¡­!"


    I was trying to say ''What kind of person!''


    Clerivan never misses what''s happening in this classroom, and I already know Clerivan as a teacher.


    "Are you really curious about who you are? Ha ha ha....."


    It was almost a big deal.


    As he quickly turned around and cleaned up the cushion that was in good condition, Mayron tilted his head.


    "Tia, you''re sweating all of a sudden. Where do you hurt?"


    "Oh, what hurts. You have a pretty cushion..."


    After looking around, I quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°But, wasn¡¯t Belsach come today?¡±


    There is no sound of his snoring, so how comfortable the class environment is.


    Today, the contents of the class were more familiar in my ears.


    ¡°Belsach followed his father to a meeting.¡±


    A poor voice replied.


    "Hi, it''s Larane."


    "Hello, Florentia."


    Even today, pretty Larane was wearing a dress full of white frills.


    Originally, we were very uncomfortable, and while taking classes together, we sometimes have some short conversations and greetings.


    But I always talked first, and it was the first time that Larane came to me like today.


    ¡°You know, Florentia.¡±


    "Yes why?"


    "What color do you like?"


    The sudden question comes, and I was a little embarrassed.


    What is my favorite color?


    I blinked a couple of times and replied.


    "Red."


    "Oh, that''s right. I see."


    If that was really the case, Larane turned around and went out without regret after heard my answer.


    The twins approached me, standing still in embarrassment.


    "What is it? What did Larane say?"


    ¡°Suddenly come¡­¡­.¡±


    "You come suddenly?"


    "She asked what color I like."


    I thought the twins would react like ''Ah, what''s up'' or ''That''s a crappy question''.


    But the two smiled wide open their eyes.


    "Tia likes red!"


    ¡°Red, red... ¡±


    The reaction of the twins was also strange.


    Mayron liked it as if he knew very good information, and Gilliu kept muttering red, like a man who would not forget.


    Larane is weird and twins are weird.


    No, the twins were originally a little strange, but today they were no longer.


    "I have to go quickly and take a nap."


    I sighed and began to tidy up the classroom.


    * * *


    In the southern district under the direct command of the emperor, there was a residential area where the townhouses of the nobles were concentrated.


    This place, commonly referred to as ''Noble Town'', boasted a luxurious and beautiful outer scenery that could not be compared to other districts.


    Among them, the Sedakyuna shopping street, where high-end shops are gathered, was still crowded with nobles and rich merchants today.


    The restaurant ''Victoria Place'', which has been fully booked every day since its newly opened a while ago, has not received other guests today only for a group of customers.


    The meeting was held once a season by Viese Lombardy, the eldest son of Lombardy Lord, and was very popular in the social world.


    "You said that Lombardy and Angenas are going to start a business together?"


    ¡°I heard that story too! I''m so excited!¡±


    When the nobles gathered together here today, the first theme they brought out was the same.


    The topic of socialization these days was the cooperation of the two families, no matter what.


    Lombardy, who is called a noble above the nobility, and Angenas, who already produced the fourth empress, join hands and jump into a business.


    Even though it has not been properly disclosed, word of mouth was already spreading.


    "I heard it''s a textile business. What on earth is it?"


    "Why don''t you buy silk from anywhere in the west and bring it in?"


    ¡°Maybe. Angenas is a family with roots in the west, and if you are at the top of Lombardy, you can go up to that very long distance.¡±

 Chapter 19

    ''That''s it.''


    With a curious smile, I deliberately waved the cloth once.


    ¡°Wow! pretty! Pretty¡­ Oops!¡±


    I purposely made my grandfather and father look at the cloth that flutters in the air.


    Pretending to do something wrong with my hand shaking while holding the cloth, I dropped the teacups in front of my father.


    Tea water spread over the desk in an instant, and grandfather and father stood up in surprise.


    Then, I dropped the Coroi fabric, which I was playing with, on the tea water in time.


    "This¡­¡­!"


    My father was amazed, and once he hugged me, he put me down at a distance.


    "Tia, are you okay? Didn''t hot water splash?"


    My dad was distracted, worried that I would be burned, but I didn''t.


    The expression of grandfather changed when he saw the coroi cotton fabric suck tea water in an instant.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Dad. I made a mistake."


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    "Gallahan."


    My grandfather called my father who shake off my clothes who got the tea splash.


    Soon after, the eyes of my father turned around after seeing that the coroi cotton fabric was surprisingly good at absorbing water.


    ¡°Hoh, the absorption power is good.¡±


    When my father grabbed the corner and lifted it, there was still water left, but most of the tea water has been absorbed by the fabric.


    ¡°If you use it well, it can be used in many places. When delivering to the dressing room, you should enclose a short instruction manual."


    That would definitely be a good way, but it wasn''t enough.


    I have a lot to do.


    I quickly stepped in front of my father and said, touching the heavy fabric.


    "Wow, this is so amazing, my dad made it! People will buy a lot, right? What if they fight to each other?"


    When I talked as if I was worried, my father said with a bitter smile.


    "Haha, well. People''s reactions are still unsatisfactory, but I hope it will be as Tia said."


    "The reaction is not good? Why?"


    "Because, uh....... I guess people do that because they don''t know much about this fabric yet."


    Yes, Father! That''s the point!


    I said, nodding my head bluntly at my father''s words.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­. It would be nice if people could use it in advance.¡±


    "......What did you say now, Tia?"


    "Dad said that. It''s because people don''t know much about this fabric yet. So...."


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­. Why didn''t I think about it earlier?¡±


    My father muttered in thoughts whether he realized it with the hint I gave him.


    As far as my father shared with my grandfather, the fabric has already been produced enough to sell.


    In addition, weavers continue to produce quantities, so if you stack them up, they will only become stock.


    It is much more beneficial to use fabrics that have already been made for publicity rather than paying the storage fee.


    "The quality of the fabric is great, so if people can get in touch with it in advance,"


    ¡°That''s a good way. How about giving a prototype made of fabric to the nobles who will be sold for free?¡±


    It was also a grandfather.


    The nobles of the Lambrew Empire visit the dressing room, select raw materials, and designs according to their own perspectives, and make custom productions.


    It was not only clothes but also cloth bedding and curtains.


    So, rather than simply letting you see the fabric in advance, you can stimulate the desire to buy even more by showing things that can be made using fabric.


    ¡°But there wasn''t much time left until the sale started. It has to be a simple product to meet the expectations¡­ .¡±


    This is the time.


    I grabbed the dry cloth next to me and gave it to my dad, saying.


    ¡°Make me a handkerchief, please!¡±


    "Handkerchief?"


    ¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s soft! It would look so pretty if you cut it small and embroider it with small flowers in the corner here! I''m going to show off to Gilliu and Mayron!"


    "Father¡­ !¡±


    When my father listened to me, his eyes flashed and looked at him.


    Grandpa, who was touched his beard, nodded.


    "Is it a handkerchief? It could be a good prototype."


    ¡°Why couldn''t I have come up with this way! I''ve seen a Durak top master cut and use fabric that he needs to wipe off his sweat, and he says it''s great and he keeps carrying it with him.¡±


    Dad laughed and said.


    ¡°No special processing is required. All you need to do is dry it in moderation and iron it neatly. Ah! It would be nice to add some simple decorations!"


    I had nothing more to help.


    My dad began to spit out ideas without hesitation.


    It wasn''t just a handkerchief.


    Prototypes that could be made using the craftsmen he had right away poured out of my father''s mouth.

 Chapter 20

    Gallahan nervously sat in the upper office at the top of Lombardy, which was located within the Empire.


    The two hands were clasped so tightly that the white jutting joints sometimes trembled.


    "Woo..."


    A heavy, long sigh flowed out.


    He tried to get rid of his anxiety somehow, but as time passed, the tension was getting more and more.


    In the end, it was when Gallahan couldn''t stand and jumped up.


    The door to the upper office''s opened widely, and Durak''s top leader comes into the room.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it!¡±


    Durak leader, who was running out of breath, filled with a smile on his face, raised both hands.


    "It''s crazy there''s a huge amount of orders pouring in! It''s amazing!"


    His uplifting voice was trembling, unable to hide his excitement.


    It was a top-ranked Durak owner who was approaching as if to embrace Gallahan with joy, but Gallahan did not respond.


    "Sigh¡­¡­."


    Gallahan, who sat down on the sofa with a sigh of relief, put his dry hand on his cheeky face.


    "Fortunately"


    There was no power in the exhausted voice.


    "Haha! Now I see this friend, you are a verysmart guy!"


    Durak owner burst into laughter while looking at such an image.


    ¡°If you want to continue to do big things in the future, you''ll have to grow your fence!¡±


    At first, the title, which started with ''Lombardy young master'', became more comfortable to ''friends''''.


    Durak owner is much older, so it makes it clear. When Gallahan asked him several times, he acted as if he would keep the line until the end.


    The tension seemed to be the same for the Durak owner.


    Then Gallahan laughed weakly and nodded his head.


    Tia''s idea was a huge success.


    Since the day he left the office early after leaving the office of Lord, he was unable to return home a few times, and he was crazy about making prototypes.


    As a result, he was able to create not only the handkerchief that he thought of for the first time but also an inner skirt and a simple design pillowcase for women in time.


    It was thanks to the help of technicians who worked hard day and night like their own.


    And the top of Lombardy and the top of Durak mobilized their personal connections and presented the prototypes to the nobles of the imperial decree and neighboring provinces.


    In the past few days, until the official sale of Coroi cotton fabrics started today, Gallahan couldn''t sigh because of worries.


    Creating a prototype was more expensive than he thought.


    It was fortunate that the main material of the fabric was the coroi plant, which can be easily obtained anywhere if only labor is provided.


    After spending a few days holding his breath, today.


    Finally, the results were confirmed.


    "Now, have a drink."


    Even in an urgent need, Durak''s owner opened the bottle he had brought and handed a congratulatory liquor.


    Originally, he was a Gallahan who doesn''t drink well, but today he laughed and received a glass.


    ¡°For a successful start!¡±


    Durak owner shouted in a loud voice and drank rather strong alcohol at once.


    Gallahan also drank about half at a time and frowned on the bitter taste that came up late.


    "I''m talking about it now, but why did you change your plan on the way? Even if I made a handkerchief, it would have been enough to elicit a good response."


    At first, when Gallahan first told the Durak owner the operation of making a handkerchief and presenting it to the nobles, he cheered, saying that Gallahan was a genius.


    But Gallahan didn''t stop there.


    Separately, he took his own money, hired additional technicians, and began making other prototypes.


    It was a bold attempt that didn''t match Gallahan''s usual personality.


    "That ¡­."


    To the question of the top of Durak, Gallahan replied with a glancing smile.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to invest more to produce more?"


    Looking at the hand towels that were made smoothly one by one, Gallahan found herself being settled down like a habit again.


    ¡°Don''t let the foolish thoughts that if you keep your low-profile and give in, you''ll be able to avoid the storm.¡±


    Shananet''s voice rang vividly in his ear.


    So he pushed forward as if he was half possessed.


    Over and over again, I caught myself trying to give up ''Isn''t it too much?'' and ''Would I be regretting this?''


    ''I have to develop strength for Tia.''


    It was that he thought.


    By making the prototype, Gallahan became an official investor in the business, and naturally, a personal allocation of profits to come was created.


    With this initiative, not only top Lombardy and banks, but also Gallahan''s personal assets have increased.


    "Of course, Lombardy."


    Durak owner smacked Gallahan''s shoulder and said.


    ¡°In fact, I had a toast, but it''s starting now. You have to pay attention so that the fabric is supplied without a hitch."

 Chapter 21

    The mansion was noisy early in the morning.


    Employees were also busy earlier than usual, looking out the window, there were dozens of wagons parked by customers on a straight road leading from the front door to the main building.


    I was staring at the scenery outside the window, and someone called me.


    "Florentia."


    It was Clerivan dressed in a cool navy blue tunic today.


    "Larane just said that the most valuable property for a merchant is ''trust''."


    "Yapp?."


    I forgot for a moment.


    I was taking classes now.


    To take classes without exceptions on a day like today, was truly a Clerivan style.


    "What do you think?"


    As I looked at myself farther, Clerivan asked again.


    What do you think?


    "I think it''s correct."


    A trustworthy customer for a trader is life-saving.


    And it was certainly an important asset because it wasn''t readily available.


    "Then, does Florentia agree with Larane''s opinion? The most valuable property for a trader is a trusted business partner?"


    "Hmm. That''s not it. The answer I''ve been thinking of is similar, but a little different."


    "This is Florentia''s turn, so can you tell me the answer to your homework?"


    I got surprised and scratched my cheek.


    There is no fixed answer to this problem.


    Each person has different values.


    "I think the most valuable property for a merchant is ''people''."


    It may be stereotypical, but I think this is the correct answer.


    "After all, everything is done by people. Any important decision or difficult choice is made by people."


    As I watched my father work this time, I felt refreshed.


    As before, the coroi textile business had been badly damaged and caused quite a blow to Lombardy.


    Of course, for Lombardy, the loss was at a level that could be quickly recovered, but there was a bigger loss.


    It was the credit of those who believed in the name of top Lombardy and bought the coroi fabric for the first time.


    My grandfather compensated for all the damage he suffered from unsold fabrics, in Lombardy''s name, and that caused more damage to the family.


    But this time I intervened. However, I am not an expert in textiles, so I only changed one thing.


    Changing the person in charge of leading the business from Viese to my father.


    There was only one change that caused a tremendous change.


    "And the more a merchant earns more and more money, the more he can''t do all the work alone. So, wouldn''t the person whom I can trust and entrust to me become more precious?"


    In fact, it wasn''t just commerce. The same was true for the Emperor and Lombardy.


    The Emperor made an academy until he got the money he didn''t have and made the people of the Imperial family marry the influential nobles.


    It is to make their side thoroughly. The same was the reason why my grandfather was so keen on collecting talent.


    In addition, my grandfather runs a scholarship system in which talented people are created by bringing outstanding talents to Lombardy.


    All of these investments are ultimately meant to win people.


    So I thought to walk a similar path.


    The only difference between my grandfather and me was the probability.


    The probability that the talented people who have been invested will not be able to fulfill their roles, and the probability that they will not become Lombardy''s people.


    Since the scholarship system was not a slave contract, there were quite a few people who finished their studies and worked for families other than Lombardy.


    Grandpa doesn''t have much to say about it, but every time he does, he''ll feel pretty sick.


    But I am different.


    The people I will make friends with and invest in are those who will play a tremendous role in the future.


    Besides, I know exactly what they want and what they need, so when the time comes they will be my people.


    Neither Lombardy nor the Second Prince, but mine.


    The faces of the people to be recruited floated before my eyes.


    It was only a pity that the radius of action was still limited, so I could not reach all of them.


    I sighed inside and asked, looking at the first person I would make my own.


    "What do you think, Mr. Clerivan?"


    The commercial genius who started empty-handed in just a few years and created one of the best companies in the empire, Clerivan Pellets I will persuade and recruit him.


    I showed the smile of a cute and smart child, a kind of recruitment appeal.


    "That''s a good idea."


    "Hehehe. Thank you."


    He wants to teach someone smart, cute, polite and can learn quickly.


    "Hmm."


    Just as expected.


    The right corner of Clerivan''s mouth lifted, covered his mouth with his fist, and coughed, loosening up.


    As if to focus on class again, Clerivan turned to the blackboard and suddenly shaken his hand and said.


    "Then, will it be like this today? I will finish it early than usual "

 Chapter 22

    "I''m here to celebrate your birthday by myself."1


    "Why all of a sudden...."


    I''m pretending to be close.


    But I couldn''t say that, so I looked up at my grandfather.


    Did my grandfather call him?


    But the surprise seemed to be the same with my grandfather.


    "It''s pretty amazing that the Prince came to this place."


    The last time there was a commotion and the last time he left this mansion, Astana went back with all sorts of mischief as if he would never step in again.


    But you come to my birthday party with a smile like that.


    Considering that the first Prince is only twelve years old this year, he is not an average child.1


    Maybe Astana won''t melt more than I thought.


    "I went back to the palace that day, and I got scolded by my mother a lot. Today, again, as a sign of apology, she directly gave a birthday present to Florentia and told me to come."


    I expected it to be what the Empress had to do, but it was still surprising.


    If it''s her own son who dies and can''t live with, presses the Prince''s pride and apologizes.


    It is also open in front of so many nobles.


    I wouldn''t have known that so many people would be attending my birthday party if the Empress had a tight grip on the social circle.


    "I see."


    Grandpa didn''t say anything long.


    But I could.


    Last time, he looked at the Prince as a very annoying and spoiled puppy, and my grandfather''s eyes were alert.


    "Happy birthday, Florentia."


    Astana said so, he put out the little jewelry box he was holding.


    It was a black box about the size of two of my palms combined.


    Oh, I don''t want to receive it.


    Doesn''t it have a bomb or something in it?


    I want to check it before opening it.


    Apart from all this and that, I don''t want to receive the goods given by the Prince.


    However, since everyone in this banquet hall is now focused, there is no option other than receiving it.


    As I hesitated, he nodded a little as if it was okay for my grandfather to take it.


    Eventually, I took a jewelry box from Astana and opened it.


    Of course, I flinched a little while opening it.


    "Oh-oh!"


    "After all, the Imperial wealth...... ."


    As soon as the lid was opened, explosive reactions erupted around.


    The birthday gift the Prince gave was a necklace.


    It looks like an adult''s finger is surrounded by tiny topaz around a ruby ??that looks good enough.


    "My mother took care of it. How is it, is it pretty?"


    Astana said that, but the hidden meaning in it was ''How does it look expensive?'' It was close to.


    Each of the nobles mumbled, saying that the Empress gave me something precious.


    But honestly, I didn''t like it.


    Proud of money in front of Lombardy.


    There wasn''t a lot of inspiration.


    But I laughed brighter as I was annoyed.


    "Yes. Thank you, Prince."


    "Yes, yes."


    Now, if I think I''ve done all I have to do, Astana looked refreshed.


    "My lady, I''ll bring a present."


    The servant who was waiting on the side came over and took the jewelry box carefully.


    Uh, I want to wash my hands.


    I wanted to wipe it off with water in front of the Prince''s eyes, but I rubbed it on the skirt of the dress I was wearing.


    "It''s been a while. Thank you all for coming a long way to congratulate my granddaughter, Florentia, on her birthday."


    Grandpa said, raising the glass high again to clear up the untidy hall.


    "Then I''ll start the banquet."


    As the grandfather''s words ended, several doors connecting the banquet hall and the kitchen were opened at the same time, and each of the employees came out with a large silver plate.


    Mostly, foods made for people to carry and eat conveniently were piled up like mountains on each table.


    Fortunately, people began to have fun chatting with each other, just like before Astana came.


    "I have to eat something too."


    Seeing delicious foods, I suddenly become hungry.


    At the nearest table, I saw the twins have already started eating and tried to go there.


    I wish it wasn''t for the guy who naturally follows me.


    "Why are you following me, no. Why are you following me?"


    To my question, the Prince looked around and replied with a smile on his face.


    "I''m not doing this because I want to be with you either."


    Then he notices as if confirming where my grandfather is.


    He would like to do this after receiving an order from the Empress to come to my birthday party and release the feelings of Lombardy Lord.


    "Are you going to stay together and return? You shut your mouth and stay still."


    "This, shut your mouth... Who."


    The little guy has already learned the wrong way to make fun of his mouth.


    I know very well what the First Prince was doing while flocking with Belsach and Astalliu in his last life.


    Since I was young, he thinks I must have been a baby with yellow buds like this.


    I didn''t want to be with a cockroach at all.


    "I have to play with my cousins. Well then."


    Later, when he was a bit bigger and politically worthy of use, it was inevitable that he could be part of my plan to some extent.


    I was prepared to bear that degree.


    However, I am still the same age as a growing sprout, and from now on, the word ''dog'' has no idea of ??wanting to be with this child, who is so sorry to dogs.


    "I. Hey, just stay still."


    A twelve-year-old man is like this bully to an eight-year-old.


    Even though Lombardy was closed, it may have been a fortune for the Second Prince, not this child, to become the Prince for the empire.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Now, Bend your knees like this...¡­ .¡±


    In an upright posture, my legs fluttered as I bent my knees as Shananet said.


    "A little more."


    However, Shananet said sternly without any hesitation.


    ¡°¡­Okay. Well done. That''s how it is."


    "Hua! It''s so hard!"


    In fact, I was really surprised.


    It would be so difficult to say hello with the body of a child according to Imperial courtesy.


    Even though I ate a lot these days, my young body was much smaller and weaker than my peers.


    So, maybe it''s because the body lacks muscle, or even though it''s a simple movement, the body keeps staggering.


    ¡°It will be harder now by slowing down. Will you do what I show you, Tia.¡±


    She got up from the seat where Shananet was sitting and stood in front of me.


    And the right arm is bent and the hand is brought to the heart, and the left-hand grabs the skirt and lifts it slightly.


    And at the same time raising her head, she bends her knees while sending her right leg back.


    This is the greeting method used in Imperial courtesy and is used by nobles when meeting the Imperial family.


    That was the etiquette in the early days of the founding of the country, but these days, etiquette itself is so flexible that not all Royal families are greeted in this way.


    The Emperor and the Empress, and the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess are eligible to receive such formal greetings.


    ¡°It¡¯s so elegant, it¡¯s cool¡­.¡±


    I clapped as I watched Shananet stand upright after saying hello.


    Shananet, who said hello according to the Imperial courtesy without adding any exaggeration, was like a graceful swan.


    Looking down, the curve starting from the slightly bowed long neck extends to the fingertips that grabbed the skirt of the dress and lifted it slightly, as if a swan spreading its wings.


    "How do you do that?"


    I sincerely wanted to know.


    The secret of Shananet''s crazy elegance.


    Shananet laughed and said, tapping my nose, with her index finger.


    "Practice."


    "a¡­¡­."


    What is different from saying that I went to Seoul National University after studying mainly in textbooks.


    I pouted my lips.


    "I''m not a peasant. There is really no way except practice. Especially, if you don''t have the strength yet because your body is dry like a branch, you have no choice but to put it on your body."


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.¡±


    Shananet was right.


    Originally, I care about whether I resemble my father''s thin line, so I eat well and sleep well, but there is no big change in my body.


    ¡°Are you still far?¡±


    "I want to play with Tia, mom."


    The twins cried as they rolled around on the sofa.


    While I was learning the Imperial courtesy from Shananet, they kept the promise to wait quietly by my side.


    ¡°Now how much do you know how to say hello, Tia?¡±


    "Yes. I will practice hard. Please see you again tomorrow."


    Anyway, in order not to be laughing stock in front of the Emperor and the Empress, I had to fully understand how to say hello.


    In particular, I can''t see the First Prince laughing at me even when he dies.


    Shananet gently stroked my head, clenching my fists.


    "I just wanted to have a daughter like you."


    As if it weren''t just saying, Shananet''s words were regretful.


    "How can I accidentally became the mother of these naughty twins..."


    Shananet frowned and laughed, pinching the chubby cheeks of Mayon and Gilliu.


    "Is it not too late?"


    Shananet, who seemed to really want a daughter, spit out without knowing.


    "....What?"


    Oh, the words just come out of the mouth of an 8-year-old who didn''t know anything yet because she hadn''t received sex education.


    How to mess with it. First I laughed.


    "Ehehe¡­¡­¡­."


    Then she turned the arrow to the twins.


    "I wish they had a younger sister too, right?"


    If you ask like this, you will be greeted immediately. I knew how to answer.


    The two were always bored and thought they would think that if they had a younger brother, they would be able to play together.


    However, the reaction between Gilliu and Mayron is baffling.


    "Hmm. Not really."


    "I don''t like it either."


    "Why, why?"


    At my question, Gilliu replied with one big eye-rolled.


    ¡°We love playing with Tia.¡±


    "Yeah. I like playing with only three people like this."


    "I don''t like having other kids."


    These guys are making a real big deal.


    "I have a lot of people to play with, not two people."


    Will there be a lot more in the future?


    "Lie! Tia always reads books alone if we don''t play?"


    "Ji, although it is now."


    I mean, there is a secretly sharp corner.


    I avoided the twins'' gaze.


    Then the two grinned, grabbed my arms one by one, and started forming a group.


    "Let''s play! Let''s play!"


    "Let''s play hide and seek again!"


    Eventually the trapped beagles escaped.


    "Okay, then First."


    Let''s talk about this, talk.


    The fingers of the two people holding me were struggling one by one, and the door of Shananet''s residence opened and someone came in.


    "Father!"


    The twins, which were much taller and taller than me, hung from my arms, quickly fell apart.


    Then, when his father just stepped inside, they ran to a handsome man.


    "Why did you come in so early today?"

 Chapter 24

    "You don''t usually carry a bag, so what''s in it?"


    "A gift!"


    "Gift?"


    "Yes! A Gift to The Prince!"


    The Second Prince is also a true Prince, so it is not wrong.


    The Melcon medicine I prepared was for Prince Perez, the Second Prince.


    The Empress began poisoning the food around the time Perez''s mother fell ill and died.


    But I don''t know exactly what poison was used.


    In my previous life, seeing him become Prince and Lombardy under attack, I looked for the Intelligence Guild, wondering if there would be any help.


    I paid with the money I had accumulated over the entire months and bought an envelope with information, but it did not say exactly what poison the Empress used.


    It was that Perez himself couldn''t figure it out until the end and only healed the aftereffect of terrible insomnia left by poison.


    However, it was evident that for quite some time, they continued to use small amounts that were not easily noticed.


    The Emperor did not pay much attention to the child, who had been mistaken for one night with a maid, and left it to the Empress.


    Of course, the Empress promised to take good care of himself on his own and then moved closer to avoid the Emperor''s eyes.


    But for some reason, Perez survived without being poisoned, and three years later, the Emperor noticed the Empress''s lies.


    Sadly, there was no significant difference in Perez''s life.


    The Emperor only used the Empress''s fault to contain Angenas, who had grown in size but still had no affection for the Second Prince.


    It was also because around that time the Emperor began to see new heirs from several aristocratic families with concubines.


    I was so inclined to think about Perez, but I heard my father''s weak voice.


    "Yeah, Tia is too old, now."


    But my father''s reaction is a little strange.


    "I thought this would come someday, but......."


    "No, not like that......."


    Something seems very hurt. But I can''t tell the truth.


    I''m going to get lost after a while looking around the interior of the Imperial Palace with my father.


    Of course, the destination is where the Second Prince Perez is.


    Luckily, I knew the approximate location of the palace where the Second Prince lived with his mother.


    The Empress wanted to put the hat where her eyes could reach.


    So she threw a small stellar palace in the woods west of the palace, and Perez said he lived there before going to the academy.


    What will he look like now, 11 years old, the same age as twins?


    "What is it?"


    "That, it...... The Imperial Palace Guard will check the gate, so stop the wagon... "


    A checkpoint in the Lombardy family''s wagon?


    Without panic, the door of the carriage was opened from the outside, and two imperial knights were standing.


    "Is this the Empress''s order?"


    It was the cold voice of my father I heard for the first time.


    The knights did not give any answer.


    At the end of a small rung, my father looked at me as if not to worry, and got out of the car.


    In fact, I wasn''t worried about this situation, but I was surprised to see my father for the first time.


    It was obvious what happened.


    Something that will never happen to Grandpa''s carriage is just happening to us.


    It was very cowardly and dull for the shame of a person who became an Empress.


    It was when I sighed and looked out of the window on the other side from where my father had left.


    "The Second Prince?"


    I could see something like the back of a boy with dark hair passing through the trees in the distance.


    "The real Second Prince?"


    Heaven must have helped this.


    What I knew was a really rough location, so when I was thinking about how to find the palace where the Second Prince is located and whether I could meet him if I went to it, I accidentally found him like this.


    This is an opportunity you can never miss.


    After confirming that my father was still fighting with the knights, I very carefully opened the door on the other side of the carriage.


    Fortunately, the door opened smoothly without making any noise.


    With my bag in one hand, I ran into the grass right in front of me.


    Looking back, my father and the knight still didn''t know what was going on.


    I felt a little guilty when he realized that I wasn''t there and thought that my father would be surprised, but I can''t help it.


    If this is not the case, there is no way to meet the Second Princes without the Empress''s knowledge.


    I have to give Perez this medicine and come back as soon as possible.


    I, who hid my body behind the low grass, ran hard to the side where Second Prince disappeared until I was out of sight of my father and the knights.


    "Oh, huh! Oh my!"


    It seemed that I was far away from my father and the knights as I moved without hesitation, but there was a problem.


    "Where are you?"


    Apparently, the Second Prince who ran this way I couldn''t even see his nose, and I lost my sense of direction because I was in the woods.


    I try to pretend to be lost and I really lost.


    I have to give up finding Perez and go back to where my father is.


    At that time, I heard the sound of ''burst''.


    As I turned my head, I could see the bushes not far from where I was standing.


    Gulp.


    I approached carefully, swallowing heavily.


    Bruises, bruises.


    I could hear the sound of my footsteps approaching, but there was no response from the grassy side.


    I further killed footsteps.


    And finally, a small seal began to appear.


    The first thing I noticed was the black hair that had grown to cover the neck slightly.


    It didn''t have a name tag on it, but I was sure.


    It was the Second Prince, Perez. I was right.


    But I couldn''t call or speak his name.

 Chapter 25

    "No, I will not be killed."


    I said firmly without any hesitation.


    "Aren''t you going? But..... "


    Perez''s gaze instinctively points at the side of the Empress''s Palace.


    No matter how small he is, he probably knows it.


    It is the Empress who is killing his mother, taking away everything he ought to have, and slowly killing him.


    Perez looked at me with amazement for a moment, then shook his head again.


    "No. The people who helped me are all dead, injured, or gone. So you go too. You shouldn''t be here."1


    This time I was really upset.


    Shouldn''t you have to hold onto anyone and ask for help, save me?


    I opened my handbag a little rough with a feeling of confusion.


    And I took out the vial I brought from it.


    I felt the red eyes staring at it closely.


    "Don''t worry. They can''t touch me."


    "Why?"


    "Because ... ."


    I felt angry and rough words would pour out, but I was still in front of a child, so I tried my best to purify it.


    "Because my grandfather is a hundred times older than the person who is bullying you."


    "Grandfather?"


    "Huh"


    "I envy you ... ."


    Perez said, flicking his little finger.


    I wondered if I could tell the story of my grandfather to a child who became alone, but I said, tapping the shoulders of Second Prince more casually.


    "And you, I''ll help. So don''t worry about me, drink this one."


    As soon as I was in a hurry, I poured as much medicine as Estira told me on the lid of the vial.


    Because it is a thickened concentrate, I had to drink it in water to reduce the bitter taste, but now this is the best one.


    Perez glanced at the little lid that I had put out, and gently took it and drank it.


    "Hey, Perez."


    "Why?"


    It was obvious that it would enough to make my whole body tremble, but he didn''t frown once.


    "You shouldn''t eat anything that others give you. Are you fine? Have you receive it without a doubt?"


    I was very worried about the attitude of the Second Prince, who wasn''t even wary.


    I know Perez''s past, present, and future, so even if I met him for the first time today, I feel like I''ve known him for a long time.


    The Second Prince sees me for the first time today.


    Perez tilted his head at my bruise and replied.


    "I''m dying already. Even if you gave me poison, it doesn''t change much."


    Oh, this guy really knows.


    I wondered if the Empress didn''t know that he knows she was poisoning the food he was eating.


    I just wanted you to not know.


    "And you said you help me."


    In my hand, tightly grasped by Perez''s words, a bunch of soft cloths in my handbag twisted.


    "Because there haven''t been many people who have offered to help me so far. But it doesn''t matter if it''s not like that......... . town!"


    Also, I pushed a piece of candy into the mouth of the guy who was trying to talk dark words.


    It was brought in a bag along with the bitter medicine.


    "I''m not saying that little kid. Eat candy."


    I''d rather like my cousins ?Belsach or Astalliu, and do the nasty shit.


    It was hard work for me to see myself as if I was crouching in the dark by myself.


    PerePerez asked me, who was grunting like that.


    "You are a child too."


    First of all, although a child is right.


    "I''m 11 years old. How old are you?"


    "I, I am eight years old."


    "You''re a kid. You eat, candy."


    But I said, reaching out to the Second Prince with my handbag.


    "Although you are older, it''s okay because I have more than you."


    The cheek of the guy who bit the candy was convex.


    "I don''t have much time today, so I''ll tell you shortly. From now on, take this medicine twice a day every day. You can take as much as I gave you a little bit at a time."


    Perez quietly accepted the vial and the handbag I was handed to him.


    "It will detoxify the poison and make your body healthy again."


    "Is this medicine?"


    The Second Prince looked into the golden sparkling liquid and asked me.


    "I, can I live?"


    As if I wasn''t sure if it was okay, I wasn''t sure if my voice.


    "Mom told me to live. She told me to survive. It''s very difficult."


    Perez seemed to be exhausted.


    Even the body that was too skinny for a child was shivering by the wind.


    I felt like I should have comforted him, but I said in a subtle tone deliberately.


    "I have something to worry about. Of course, you have to overcome everything and survive. Your mother said that, and then you can do that."


    "....Really?"


    "Yes, really."


    The Second Prince remained silent for a moment.


    Then suddenly asked me.


    "What about you? Would you like me to live? Do you think I can live?"


    "Yeah. I wish you could live. No, I think you have to live."


    Because you are the person who will be more flashy than anyone else.


    Although now it is as shabby as a caterpillar that has to hide in the damp ground.


    When the time comes, you will fly higher than anyone else and become the prince of this empire, and you will finally be able to get your rightful revenge.


    "I have to go now. There are a few things you have to keep until the next meeting."


    I got up and said, brushing off the dirt from my ass.


    "Once, no matter how much medicine you take, it''s better not to eat poisoned foods, but if you do so, you may be noticed. So, eat it first."


    I was so offended.

 Chapter 26

    I''ve met Rabini a few times.


    Of course, not now, but in my previous life.


    At that time, she was a beautiful woman with outstanding beauty who was thoroughly managed, but the Empress, who is still ten years younger than that, was truly a beautiful person with eyes widely open.


    But at the same time, there was a corner as cold as it looks.


    "Gallahan Lombardy, right?"


    Rabini slowly reached out one hand to my father.


    If the women''s Imperial greetings were the ones I practiced with Shananet last time, the men''s greetings were two different ways.


    One, bow with hand near the heart in the same way, and tow bow down the hand of the royal family and place it on the forehead.


    Of course, the second method was a little more polite.


    A greeting method that is rarely used anymore in greetingn


    The Empress didn''t take the hand outright, and my father looked at it for a moment and put it on his forehead.


    I also followed my father to say hello, but the Empress was not looking at me.


    She seemed to be feeling a strange sense of victory as she looked at my father with slightly closed eyes.


    "I saw the guest wagon I invited to dinner, so I saw it, what happened?"


    The Empress asked, looking back at the two knights.


    "Well, that...... ."


    Of course, the word was confused.


    The Empress ordered to forcibly check our carriage, and the scene of apologizing for him was done by the Empress again.


    Rabini''s eyes looking at them were particularly cold.


    "Don''t do this here, let''s go inside. It''s not polite to keep guests on the street."


    The Empress, who said so, turned around and started walking.


    Five or six maids followed her.


    My father looked at it with a hard face for a while, then he felt my gaze and looked back.


    "Shall we go too, Tia?"


    There must be a lot of thoughts like this that.


    My father laughed as he reached out to me.


    * * *


    The place where the Empress guided us was a dining hall built specifically for dinner at the Empress''s palace.


    Rabini called about ten guests every month to manage his network, but often the Emperor was also with her, so the Empress''s dinner among the nobles was an important event that they wanted to attend.


    But as my father and I stepped inside, we realized that today''s dinner was different from what we had heard of.


    There was only tableware set for five people on the long table.


    "Today I invited only Lombardy. We have something to celebrate, right?"


    The Empress laughed with her large eyes gently folded.


    It was very beautiful, but I didn''t feel any beauty in it.


    Rather, I felt uncomfortable as only the shabby appearance of the Second Prince was reminded of me.


    "It is an honor."


    My father still greeted politely and sat down on the chair pointed to by the Empress.


    And as soon as we settled down, the door of the dining hall reopened, as if waiting, and 1st Prince entered.


    "Mother."


    "Welcome to Astana. Astana''s friend is here today?"


    Astana glanced at me and replied with a gentle appearance in the world.


    That guy and I are friends.


    I wanted to laugh but held it in my seat.


    "Hello, Lombardy young lady."


    "How are you, Your Majesty the First Prince."


    The First Prince, who received my father''s greeting, sat down on the side of the Empress by bruising it as it was.


    By the way, it was the seat in front of me.


    oh, I feel uncomfortable.


    "I''m going to tell you something I couldn''t say a while ago, but Empress."


    My father, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke.


    The Empress stopped drinking water with a smile.


    "....Please speak."


    "Today, on the way to the Imperial Palace, my carriage was checked by the Imperial Knights."


    "Oh."


    Although the Empress looked surprised, it was actually close to a smiling face.


    Usually, if you let go of pretense like that, there''s nothing to say.


    I don''t know, but I have nothing to say.


    However, my father did not give in and continued the conversation with a firm face.


    "In the Imperial Palace, Lombardy''s blood relatives are not subject to checks or search. Wouldn''t that be the law?"


    Father''s protest was justified.


    "It is. It''s weird."


    However, the Empress laughed at my father''s words.


    "Why are there so many exceptions only to Lombardy? All other families entering the Imperial Palace are subject to thorough checks."


    The Empress''s speech was very twisted.


    But somehow, it didn''t seem to be intended.

 Chapter 27

    The endless afternoon.


    I ate snacks that were spread out on the table with the twins.


    When I hear a snoring sound from both sides, it seemed that Gilliu and Mayron had fallen asleep earlier.


    When my face on a hard table, I looked up at the sky, it was a clear sky without a single cloud.


    "How can I overcome the danger"


    How, fortunately, I safely delivered the medicine to the Second Prince.


    In fact, when I couldn''t find the palace where Perez lived, I had somehow prepared a countermeasure to give him an antidote.


    Cards that have not been used this time seem to be more useful next time.


    "Wow, it''s frowning."


    I stretched out once and yawned to break my mouth.


    Do you think I''m stupid when you see this?


    Obviously, there are plans to carry out in the future, and my body is refusing to do anything.


    Even my father couldn''t see my face any more than before, he was so busy these days.


    Sometimes I could have breakfast together, but even then, I couldn''t easily talk, it was because I always thinking about something.


    Thanks to my busy father, I am still nursed by twins today.


    "Wow......"


    When Gilliu fell asleep, the blanket that covering him fell to the floor.


    I thought I would take it, for a moment, it''s annoying.


    I turned my head out the window, pretending not to see it.


    And already half asleep, rolling my head blankly, trying to figure out what to do next.


    "Well, I mean. Ha-am. Now we have to solve Estira''s problem."


    As far as she can afford, Estira himself can save money and go to the Imperial Academy.


    But it was my side that was urgent.


    It was my job to help myself to send her to the academy as early as I can and help her focus on her research.


    "Let''s stay still. When is the deadline for applying for the Academy this year..."


    I opened my ear with one little finger and muttered.


    The rainy season ended last month, and it''s spring.


    The moment my thoughts got there, my mind flashed as if I was hit by a big hammer in my head.


    "This month is the end!"


    Fortunately, it is still the beginning of the month, but it was not the time to be doing this.


    I got up from my seat and headed to the door.


    "Wow. Tia, where are you going?"


    Mayron asked me while rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "......Restroom."


    "Okay...... Come quickly. Ha-am."


    If I said otherwise, he would have tried to follow me.


    Fortunately, Mayron couldn''t overcome the drowsiness and closed her eyes again.


    I shut the door silently as I watched him fall asleep again.


    * * *


    Durak owner sat on the other side and glanced at Gallahan looking at the documents.


    Aside from being the son of Lulak Lombardy, he was a very handsome man.


    Especially, it was like that in appearance.


    These days, women say that they like delicate and pretty men rather than sloppy men, but Gallahan did exactly that.


    He was tall and skinny, so he had a good looking in his clothes, and above all, his gentle smile that he occasionally made was worth a favor to everyone.


    For example, among female employees at the top of Durak, Gallahan''s popularity was skyrocketing.


    However, that was not the reason Durak''s owner is seeing Gallahan''s attention right now.


    Durak''s top lord, who was coughing loudly, dulled his dry mouth for no reason.


    ''You''ll find out thoroughly what new project Gallahan Lombardy is planning.''


    It was a new order from the Empress.


    The Empress Palace, which he visited for greetings, was really an atmosphere where a cold breeze was blowing.


    He doesn''t know why, but he only guessed it might be related to Gallahan.


    ''So why did you go outside the eyes of the Empress attention...... .''


    He is familiar with the fear of the Empress, kicked his tongue inward toward Gallahan.


    Rabini Angenas was a persistent woman who couldn''t choose any means or methods to get what she wanted.


    He felt a bit of remorse, but he opened his mouth, justifying that he couldn''t help it for his own survival.


    "Gallahan, you."


    "Yes?"


    Gallahan, who had been eagerly looking at the sales status of the Coroi cotton textiles this week, raised his head at the call of the owner.


    "The personal business that you''re thinking about, are you not going to tell me?"


    The owner said with a nice smile and deliberately more friendly.


    "Ah....... I''m still thinking about what to do with the plan. I''m just thinking about how to implement it."


    At Gallahan''s words that he was in trouble, the face of the top lord was even wider.

 Chapter 28

    No!


    The doorknob in my hand rattle.


    "Miss Florentia?"


    Dr. O''Malley asked me wondering when he saw me standing still holding the doorknob.


    "Are there any uncomfortable places?"


    Not uncomfortable then!


    Right now, I feel like flying by karate techniques, hearing that the recommendation you should give Estira is given to someone else.


    I wanted to grab Dr. O''Malley''s fat and squeeze it, but I asked innocently, raising my mouth hard.


    ¡°What good is there?¡±


    At my question, a gleaming man who was excited by Dr. O''Malley quickly approached and said hello.


    "Hello, my lady! I''m Jason. This time, I was invited by Dr. O''Malley to go to the Imperial Academy!"1


    There was no place to be flawed except for the burden of being polite to greet, but it was a feeling of unfavorableness.


    First of all, I don''t like it just by intercepting the letter of recommendation that Estira should receive.


    "Well. Are you a student of doctor? It''s the first time I saw you..."


    I''ve been in and out of the lab a few times so far, and it''s the first time I''ve seen it.


    "Jason is a student I taught for a while a few years ago."


    A few years ago? Not even now?


    "I wrote a letter of recommendation because he wanted to go to the Imperial Academy this time. Heh!"


    "Thank you very much. Dr. O''Malley''s letter of recommendation! I''m sure I''ll get a lot of attention from the Academy Research Lab!"


    Jason couldn''t hide his laughter, he was happy just by imagining it.


    In comparison, Estira''s face was dark.


    Although she was forced to laugh, I could see that it was quite gloomy.


    ¡°Stir then, now¡­¡­ .¡±


    Jason glanced at me and took luck with Dr. O''Malley.


    "Miss Florentia, aren''t you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Apparently, Dr. O''Malley and Jason seemed to have separate places to go.


    Perhaps it was in return for writing a letter of recommendation.


    I nodded with a shaky face.


    "I''m here to see Estira. Don''t worry and go."


    ¡°Yes, then see you again next time.¡±


    Dr. O''Malley leaves the lab with Jason, who is still grinning.


    In the quiet space, Estira was working hard again.


    Remove the teacups left on the table and arrange the refreshment bowls.


    I approached Estira carefully and said.


    "Estira, are you okay?"


    Estira laughed faintly at my question.


    ¡°Yes, my lady. It''s okay, I am. I''m rather sorry to you.¡±


    "I? Are you sorry for me?"


    I didn''t understand what Estira said.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I have something to do. Even though the letter was taken away by a man named Jason, if you talk to Dr. O''Malley, he will definitely write a recommendation to Estira.¡±


    However, Estira''s bitter smile only got deeper.


    Something was weird.


    It''s not going to be this depressing.


    "Estira?"


    "Recommendation letter¡­¡­."


    Estira, who had been shutting her mouth for a while, difficultly opened her mouth.


    "Only one recommendation letter for the academy is valid per year, my lady."


    "Ha, one piece?"


    "Yeah¡­¡­ .¡±


    Only then did Estira laugh as if consoling, toward me, who understood the situation and was stupid.


    "Next year, next year.........you will write it to me."


    As I looked at it laughing but not laughing, I felt the responsibility.


    It was because of my work.


    I told her, I would send her to the Imperial Academy and didn''t pay attention to it.


    Dr. O''Malley''s letter of recommendation was missed because the application deadline was approaching.


    I said, looking at Estira''s drooping shoulders.


    "Don''t worry too much, Estira."


    I''ll send you to the academy at whatever cost.


    If I didn''t receive Dr. O''Malley''s recommendation, I could stop by getting someone else''s recommendation.


    * * *


    "Well........."


    It was breakfast with my father after a long time.


    I was chewing the fruit and plant it for future work, and I turned my head to the sigh of my father who had already burst out for the third time.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a deep wrinkle in my father''s beauty, who always smiled like sunshine when he was with me.


    ¡°Dad, why is that?¡±


    When I asked as I pulled my sleeves, my father looked at me with full consciousness.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I was thinking a little bit."


    I think it was a worry rather than an idea.

 Chapter 29

    Lombardy''s office in the mansion.


    Heavy air that seemed to be unable to breathe was filling the interior of the office like a crush.


    It was a feeling of desolation that the culprit would want to turn back and run out again as soon as he stepped into this place.


    It was Lulak Lombardy, sitting at the desk in the mansion offices, creating such a terrifying atmosphere.


    Lulak, who was nicknamed ''The Lion of Lombardy'' when he was younger, grew deeper and heavier as he got older.


    Now, he was angry like a thunderbolt, but when he was deeply troubled like today, the overbearing appearance reappeared.


    Lulak was looking at the statue of Natalia, his wife, on the window.


    It was a bust given by her granddaughter, Florentia, as a present.


    He always enjoyed it with longing and affection for his wife, but it was a little different nowadays.


    "Natalia..."


    Lulak gave the deceased wife a low name.


    "We should have been a bit more strict parents."


    Viese was the first son of both couples.


    On top of that, there was Shananet, the eldest daughter, but since childhood, she was a child who couldn''t reach his hands.


    For this reason, Viese, who has a child-like accident and a naughty side, took the couple''s affection, especially Natalia''s attention.


    And that was the problem.


    It was too late when he realized that something was wrong with Viese''s growing figure.


    The Lambrew Empire was mostly a society of thorough first-born succession.


    Viese recognized it at a very early age.


    However, from generation to generation, Lombardy was a family that gave priority to the individual''s abilities over the firstborn and succeeded to the main office.1


    As Lulak got older and his children grew older, his worries deepened.


    If he had the right children, he wanted him to take over the Lord''s job and take a break from tomorrow, but there was no right person.


    Not long ago, he showed this feeling to her eldest daughter, Shananet, but her daughter''s answer was cold.


    "I''ve seen how many things my father carries on his back, the longest I''ve seen among the brothers. And I don''t intend to live that kind of life. Father."


    Lulak was forced to laugh bitterly and nod his head.


    No matter how much is given, if you don''t want it, it becomes a terrible chair with thorns.


    Not too long ago, Viese made another big mistake.


    Viese, who is in charge of managing Lombardy-owned real estate in the central region of the Empire, sold the land to a nobleman close to him at an excessively low price.


    The problem was that the land had been told that iron ore had been buried steadily.


    Knowing that Viese sold the land for his external influence.


    Fortunately, from the beginning, it was considered a small mine, so the financial damage was not so great.


    However, it was only this time that Lulak knew for sure.


    That Viese can forsake Lombardy''s interests for his own personal gain.2


    When the thoughts reached that point, it was time to finally see a big sigh out of Lulak''s mouth.


    Thutk.


    The sound of a small knock tickled his ears.


    "Who are you?"


    Lulak asked at an unfamiliar knock.


    "Grandfather! This is Tia!"


    "...Tia?"


    A cheerful, loud voice replied outside the door.


    Surprised, Lulak got up from his seat and opened the door directly.


    "Grandpa!"


    Florentia, whose face looked like a flower on both cheeks, smiled wide as she looked at Lulak.


    "Hey, our Tia is here!"


    And at the same time, the heavy air that was squeezing the office and Lulak flew away in no time.


    He hugged the little granddaughter who ran in and hugged his leg, laughing at Lulak.


    "Kaah!"


    A smile on Lulak''s face continued at the sound of Florentia''s laughter.


    It was hard to think he is the same person who had been serious a while ago.


    "Are you busy with your jobs grandfather?"


    Florentia asked.


    "I am not very busy. Why is it happening?"


    To Lulak''s question, Florentia energetically replied.


    "Please write a letter of recommendation, Grandpa!"


    "Letter of recommendation?"


    "Yeah!"


    Lulak tilted his head for a moment, then put Florentia down on the sofa.


    When Gallahan and her granddaughter visited the office together, Florentia always had the place to sit.


    After a while, cookies and juice were placed on the table.


    Looking at it for a moment, Florentia quickly bites into a large cookie.


    It was too casual for coming to receive a letter of recommendation from Lord.


    ''It''s an eight-year-old child, to know what.''


    Lulak bruised at himself and smiled at his granddaughter.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Yes! It''s sweet!"


    Lulak stroked Florentia''s head in an unspoiled appearance.


    "Yes, write a letter of recommendation?"


    Probably, it seemed that she didn''t know well, but it wasn''t a simple thing to come and ask for a letter of recommendation from the Lord.


    Receiving a letter of recommendation stamped with the seal of Lord, in a word, meant receiving full support from Lombardy.


    It also said that if anything happened to him, Lombardy would intervene.


    "It couldn''t be yours, who was it for?"


    "It''s Estira! She is a student of Dr. O''Malley, and she says she wants to go to the Imperial Academy to do research. Herbology!"


    "Then she should get a recommendation from Dr. O''Malley."


    "Dr. O''Malley has already given a recommendation letter to another no..., another person...."


    Probably, Florentia was looking for the grandfather who would do this purely because he wanted to help the child.

 Chapter 30

    Gallahan and Clerivan sat face to face.


    What surprise was that Clerivan gave Gallahan a senior seat.


    It was awkward, but anyway, as Clerivan pointed, Gallahan sat in a soft chair and spoke with a dry mouth.


    "I know you''ll be busy, but the reason I''ve been looking for this is to get advice."


    "You don''t have to come to me like this, and you should have called me to the top of Durak."


    "It''s not about the Coroi cotton business. I''m here for advice on my personal business."


    Gallahan Lombardy''s personal business.


    Gallahan felt quite interesting.


    The words of business with Gallahan, who always lived in the library of the mansion or the pleasure of reading books in his own library, did not match.


    In a way, the last Coroi cotton project was forcibly entrusted to Gallahan.


    But now you''re trying to start a personal business.


    Clerivan thought he might have to re-evaluate Gallahan.


    "I don''t know how much help I can be, but let''s say it comfortably."


    Clerivan said in an uncomfortable voice.


    To be honest, if it were someone else, he wouldn''t have driven it out, saying that there wasn''t much free time.


    But strangely, it was Clerivan, who showed a weaker appearance to Florentia.1


    As if he didn''t know that Gallahan would answer, Clerivan would listen to the story so easily, his eyes were wide open.


    Seeing him hesitating for a moment in embarrassment, Clerivan said calmly.


    "I''m not saying that I''m going to hear the story because time is running out, Gallahan."


    "Ah! Sin, I''m sorry. So my plan is..."


    Gallahan, who had his throat trimmed, began to explain with a thoughtful voice.


    It was a little more sequential introduction than the explanation that he had always had with Florentia in the morning.


    But it''s still verbose, and Gallahan had to talk about it for quite some time.


    When that long explanation was over, Gallahan had a sore throat.


    However, without even realizing his condition, he was nervous and busy watching Clerivan''s reaction.


    Clerivan said nothing.


    Then Gallahan was terrified.


    Was it such a bad plan?


    Enough to lose something to say?


    As time passed, and in the end, when Gallahan squeezed his shoulders in disappointment, Clerivan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "It''s amazing."


    " Yes?"


    "Of course, there are complementary points."


    "All, of course, it is. What are the points?"


    Gallahan asked hastily.


    But Clerivan didn''t give the right answer right away.


    "There is one condition."


    "What is?"


    "Please let me be with you in Gallahan''s business."


    Gallahan blew his eyes.


    He wondered what he heard right now.


    "I''ll say it again, but Gallahan''s business plan is big."


    "Then, are you saying it''s good?"


    "Yes. Honestly, it''s amazing."


    Clerivan admitted that he was underestimating a man named Gallahan Lombardy.


    "But, with my advice, the project is a huge success and I would be very hungry if I couldn''t participate, so if you accept my conditions, I''ll tell you the perfect point."


    Gallahan smiled and suddenly became a serious expression.


    "But Clerivan-nim don''t you have an employment contract with Lombardy? This is my personal business, not Lombardy... ."


    Gallahan wanted an independent asset that wasn''t tied to the name Lombardy.


    He wanted the power to protect Florentia from the storm that one day would settle for the next Lord''s house.


    No matter how desperately Clerivan''s help was, he couldn''t rely on Lombardy''s power again.


    Suddenly, however, a smile spread to Clerivan''s face.


    It was a very satisfying smile.


    "Such prudence, even better."


    Then he said as if not to worry.


    "The contract between me and Lombardy is a fixed-term employment contract, not a life contract. Also, don''t worry, we have a clause stating that you can work as much as possible."


    It was a new contract made by moving to the position of the education center at the request of the Lord.


    "In that case, it is something I would rather ask for! Let''s do it together, Clerivan!"


    Gallahan was displeased and reached out one hand.


    Gallahan, who looked down at it for a moment, also reached out.


    After a brief handshake, Clerivan said in a more relaxed voice.


    "Once the details of profit distribution will be adjusted later, I will start with the supplementary measures."


    Gallahan nodded fervently at Clerivan''s words.


    It looked like he was watching Florentia in class, and Clerivan laughed deeply.


    "The mayor of this business should be the commoners, not the nobles."


    "The commoners?"


    It was the opposite direction from the plan that Gallahan had made.


    "Yes. So, naturally, the location of the store should be Heslot Market, not Sedakyuna."


    Located on the other side of the Sedakyuna shopping street, the Heslot Market was a huge commercial district located in the center of the Emperor''s direct command.


    Unlike Sedakyuna, which is relatively quiet, it was always noisy and boasting a huge floating population with people gathered from all over the empire.


    "And......."


    The meeting between the two continued for a while after that.


    If it hadn''t been time for Clerivan to go to the meeting, it might have been going on until sunset.


    Clerivan asked as he stood up with a slightly exhausted face from the enthusiastic discussion, looking at Gallahan.


    "Are this the Lord?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The one who asked you to go get some advice."+


    Gallahan was already more than half convinced.

 Chapter 31

    I am done revised, so please enjoy the chapter...


    ¡°Estira, come here for a minute.¡±


    Estira, who was writing a treatment journal for a patient who just visited, got up from her seat at the call of her teacher, Dr. O''Malley.


    Dr. O''Malley was not a particularly strict or scary teacher, but today somehow, his expression wasn''t good...


    Estira noticed and quietly sat down in the chair next to Dr. O''Malley.


    "I heard a rough story from Jason. And it looks like you making something strange these days."


    "Ah¡­."


    No more words were needed.


    Estira noticed what Dr. O''Malley was saying and tried to explain it urgently.


    But Dr. O''Malley came first.


    "Give up."


    "Yes?."


    Estira looked at the doctor.


    But Dr. O''Malley only shook his head.


    "I don''t like it because you seem to be playing with Miss Florentia''s impulses, Estira."


    ¡°Impulsive... "


    "What can she know, she is just a kid who is only eight years old now. I know you are so desperate and too excited about a joke like that."


    Dr. O''Malley was accusing her.


    Although he did not raise his voice or expressly impressed, Estira could fully feel it.


    "No, sir! Miss. Florentia is really trying to help me!"


    Estira said, blinked her eyes.


    It doesn''t matter if he underestimates me, but I can''t stand it when Miss. Florentia is spoken of like that.


    "She sincerely trying to help me¡­."


    "Hugh, Estira¡­"


    Dr. O''Malley sighed as if the ground was fall.


    In the end, there was a sound of clearing his throat.


    "I understand your desperate desire to go to the academy, but not this year, just give up."


    Dr. O''Malley had pushed her a second time.


    "It''s all for you."


    ''Are you really thinking about me?''


    Estira bowed her head to hide her doubts about her teacher.


    "Besides, I''ve already written a recommendation for Jason. You must have someone else to write you a recommendation letter..."


    Dr. O''Malley continued to try to persuade Estira.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be greedy. Will I write a letter of recommendation for you next year?"


    Even if it was greed, there was nothing to say.


    Estira bites her lower lip.


    It was almost a miracle even for her who is an ordinary girl and comes from the countryside.


    She got a job where she could make money while working on the medicine, and even got the chance to learn pharmacy under famous Lombardy''s doctor.


    So Dr. O''Malley was right.


    It could be greedy to aim for a job as a researcher at the academy too.


    Estira understood the criticism in the doctor''s eyes.


    "Teacher."


    Said Estira in a quiet voice.


    "I want to do as much as I can."


    "Estira, even though I said this!"


    "I want to live up to the expectations of Miss. Florentia, sir."


    Dr. O''Malley, who was trying to push again, shut up when the name of Florentia came out.


    "My lady told me I could do it. She said she would help me, and she would let me go to the academy."


    Estira laughed strongly as she recalled that time.3


    ¡°As you said, she may be still a kid, but I do believe.¡±


    She said she would make Estira''s dream come true.


    She did not laugh when she heard a dream that was too big for the common people never mind a woman.


    Rather, she will help her, she promised to her.


    Those pretty green eyes of that time were engraved in Estira''s heart.


    ¡°You keep doing reckless things like this, even if I say I won''t write a letter of recommendation?¡±


    Dr. O''Malley ended up swaying.


    Originally, it was a conversation meant to end soon because Estira was silent.


    She was a disciple who usually speaks a little and always obeys.


    He didn''t know she would be stubborn like this.


    If he can''t beat Estira''s will, his position as the doctor becomes difficult.


    Yesterday, Viese Lombardy called Dr. O''Malley.


    When he arrived, he thinks that it was a regular visit, But Viese and Jason''s father, the president of the Plan Medical Company, sit together.


    It was not surprising because he knew the relationship between the two of them, where money and friendship go hand in hand.


    But when the president of the Plan Medical Company complained about Estira in front of Viese, he was truly surprised.


    He didn''t even think that he would have such ambitions.


    The president said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it makes sense for such a girl to dare to ask for a doctor¡¯s recommendation, so why don¡¯t you throw her right away?

 Chapter 32

    I concealed my trembling heart as much as possible and entered my grandfather''s office.


    Fortunately, the weather was also helping.


    The sky was cloudy and it was raining.


    "Oh-goo-goo, did our granddaughter come?"


    Grandpa opened his arms wide towards me with a slightly shaky face.


    "Grandpa!"


    I ran as it was and struck in my grandfather''s arms.


    "haha ...."


    Next to him, Broschl was laughing with a surprised face looking at me and my grandfather.


    It was probably the first time he had seen this kind of grandfather.


    Well. I also sympathized with it.


    Lulak Lombardy''s unfolded looks like this.


    If he had seen me in my previous life, he might have been surprised and moved back.


    I stepped out of my grandfather''s arms and said hello again to Broschl.


    "Hello, librarian Grandpa."


    "haha. It''s been a while, Miss. Florentia."


    After my father got busy, he seemed to welcome me even more because he didn''t go to the library often.


    "I didn''t know the person who was trying to get the recommendation letter was a lady."


    Broschl said to me.


    "It''s not me it''s a recommendation for Estira. She is a student of Dr. O''Malley."


    "Ah, I know. She is still young, but she is a pretty smart kid."


    "Yes! Estira knows a lot about medicinal herbs. So today I brought the medicine that Estira made to show to you two!"


    I took the medicine jar out of the little handbag I was holding.


    "Hmm? Does it have a peculiar smell?"


    Said my grandfather, sniffing his nose.


    He was looking forward to what kind of medicine was in the jar.


    Of course, I had no intention of satisfying my grandfather''s curiosity right away.


    I opened the lid of the jar and approached Broschl.


    "Does your finger hurt a lot?"


    "Hmm? How did you know that?"


    Broschl said in amazement.


    People with heavy-handed occupations when they get older it is common to develop calluses on their fingers.


    I could tell just by looking at Broschl''s fingertips slightly bent.


    "That''s what Estira did! Those who hold a lot of pens like grandfathers can get sick in the joints of their fingers!"


    I turned all the preliminary to Estira and scooped up the ointment with my fingertips.


    "Please hand."


    At my words, Broschl, who looked at my grandfather for a moment, stretched out his sore hand.


    Obviously, the fingers holding the pen were bent in an uncomfortable shape just by looking at them.


    I carefully applied the ointment to each finger.


    The reaction came immediately.


    "Hoh?"


    Broschl-nim was surprised and looked at the ointment with strange eyes.


    "How are you?"


    "It was cloudy, so the throbbing was worse....... But...."


    I applied much so that it was absorbed well into the joints even with small hands.2


    In fact, it was okay to do it in moderation.


    But I looked closely at Broschl''s bent fingers.


    The only place for me left alone in my previous life was books.


    Broschl-nim keeps the library until late at night for me and sometimes teaches me if there is something I don''t know in the book.


    It may have been a small favor to someone who held the position of librarian, but it was a great comfort to me at the time.


    To express my gratitude at that time, I applied the ointment to Broschl''s hand.


    "Come on, you''re done! How are you now, librarian Grandpa?"


    "The feeling of coolness was stronger than before. Thanks to that, I can barely feel the pain, so this is the usefulness."


    "Hey, isn''t it?"


    Broschl-nim was smelling the stretching scent as if he didn''t like the scent of hipsee from his hand.


    "Florentia."


    Then my grandfather called me.


    It seemed that he didn''t like something to see Broschl-nim with a blunt face.


    "How about this grandpa?"


    Perhaps it was envious of Broschl-nim.


    I felt like I would laugh, but I quickly took the ointment so my grandfather didn''t feel disappointed.


    As I approached, I said boldly to my grandfather who looked at me blankly.


    "The knee!"


    "Huh?"


    "Grandpa''s knee please!"


    Grandpa asked in amazement.


    "How do you know that my knees are not good?"


    "You sometimes tapped it like this."


    I said, repeating my grandfather''s habitual behavior.

 Chapter 33

    Dillard, who is currently in charge of the Lombardy general manager, entered the mansion early in the morning under the call of the Lord.


    Dillard line has been a family member of Lombardy for generations, and their loyalty has been tremendous.


    As a joke, it was said that the Emperor of the Dillards was Lombardy, not the real Emperor.


    "It''s been a while since you''re here, Romense."2


    At the mansion porch, the butler politely greeted him.


    "Are we going to the Lord''s office?"


    "No. Today, there was a person who called you to the meeting room."


    "Meeting room? Hmm."


    Dillard answers as if it were a big deal while stroking his short beard.


    This Lombardy''s general manager was old but never stepped back from the front lines for a moment.


    Still, all of Lombardy''s contracts and advances have gone through his desk.


    Obviously, although his job does not require him to meet Lord in person he was called in hastily, and he was nervous, thinking that something might have happened.


    But come into the conference room.


    Then he asked the deacon.


    "Are there any other people here besides me?"


    The deacon replied with a small smile.


    "Currently, Bray''s, Herrin''s, Bilki''s, Devon''s, and Were''s have already arrived. You are the last in Rome."


    Dillard''s face became more confused.


    All the families the deacon spoke of were those who were serving Lombardy like Dillard.


    Like the Dillard family, some people were in charge of major businesses such as banking, education, transportation, agriculture, and architecture.


    Dillard, who quickly stepped in, hurriedly opened the door of the meeting room.


    Lord of Herin''s was greeted Dillard first.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time."


    "Do you know what the hell is going on?"


    However, he was the same as he shook his head.


    Romense, the general manager search for an empty seat, sit down and asked the same question to Bray''s first son, who was sitting next to him, but the answers were similar.


    "I don''t know well either. I suddenly got a call yesterday..."


    "It''s true. It''s not common to call them like this......."


    Romense was right.


    It was only at the New Year''s party at the beginning of the year and Lulak''s birthday banquets that this number of people gathered at once.


    Then, the door opened and another person came in.


    "No, even you, Clerivan?"


    It was Clerivan with a drowsy face.


    While looking at the middle for a moment, Clerivan naturally came to the side of Romense and sat down.


    Romense Dillard, who was briefly surprised by the appearance of Clerivan, said hello in a small, low-key voice.


    "It''s been a long time, Clerivan."


    Clerivan, who rubbed his eyes as if tired, replied with a small voice, raising his head a little.


    "Yes, father."


    Clerivan''s surname pellet was his mother''s surname.


    Dillard''s illegitimate child, Clerivan, grows up and lives apart from the Dillards family.


    The vassals in the left who were familiar with the relationship of the rich man pretended not to hear the greetings shared by the two.


    After a while, Lulak Lombardy opened the door of the conference room and entered.


    Except for the old Were''s Lord, everyone jumped up and greeted them from where they were sitting.


    Lulak laughed as he beckoned to sit at them.


    "Everyone was here."


    Contrary to what they were worried about, his smiley face looked very pleasant.


    Thanks to this, the gathered vassals became more suspicious.


    "The reason I called everyone today is ....."


    There was tension in the middle of the seat.


    When Lulak beckoned once, the attendant came out carrying something on the tray.


    Sweet.


    One small pot was placed in front of each person.


    He couldn''t figure out what it was, tightly tied with a pretty red string.


    "Hmm? What is this smell?"


    Asked Dillard, carefully bringing his face to the jar.


    "It smells cool, but it''s the first time I smell it."


    "I know, right."


    Those who are in a hurry already lifted the jar and even shaken it slightly.


    Lulak, who looked at them with a smile, said.


    "It''s about."


    "......The medicine?"


    I had guessed at the bitter smell.


    The vassals stared at each other''s faces in the distance.


    "Can I open it?"


    When Clerivan asked, Lulak nodded coolly.


    To the vassals who quarreled back and forth for curious minds and unwrapped the red ribbon, Lulak explained more.


    "It''s a versatile ointment applied to a painful place. Especially, it''s a special medicine for muscle pain and people with poor joints like me."


    "Hoh"


    As they got older, the vassals that had one or two uncomfortable places looked into the ointment while shining their eyes even more.


    "Oh! But they said don''t apply it to skin peeling or bleeding wounds!"


    Devon''s raised his index finger and said firmly.


    "But why... "


    Finally, Devon''s Lord asked in a small voice.


    Lulak smiled as if he had been waiting for the question.


    "Do you know who made the ointment?"


    "Well, well... ."


    "That''s my granddaughter!"


    Soon after, Lulak''s ''Hahahahaha!'' Followed by loud laughter.


    "Speaking of a granddaughter."


    The current third generations of Lombardy''s direct lineage were still young.

 Chapter 34

    "I''m also on my way to meet Gallahan, so let''s go along."


    "Okay..."


    I am also.


    Not only me, but the kids around me nodded as if convinced.


    Larane wondered if the small sweeping of her chest would cause me to be dragged by Clerivan and cause a soul.


    "Hmm."


    Clerivan narrowed his eyes for a moment as if he was not greedy for everyone''s reaction.


    "Well, then shall we go?"


    "Okay! Go!"


    The twins noticed their stinging eyes and then got up quietly from their seats.


    "Goodbye!"


    Then, before even catching him, he greeted him and ran away.


    "Hi, Florentia. Good-bye, sir."


    Larane quickly greeted him like she would fall behind and moved away from us.


    Bellsach, who was waiting for his sister at the doorway, looked at me once and saw me following Clerivan.


    Everyone is so scared of Clerivan.


    Of course, he wasn''t that rounded personality, and although his eyes were a little bit spicier than others.


    I looked at Clerivan.


    "Well, I don''t understand."


    It''s definitely a handsome face because he doesn''t smile and has a strong cold impression.


    Of course, I can concentrate on the lecture well because the content is good, but there are also some because Clerivan is handsome.


    Everyone is so scared of Clerivan.


    "Is that right, sir?"


    Clerivan shrugs at me.


    "I do not know. I think the lady is a little special, but."


    "Is that so?"


    Clerivan did not answer anymore and took the lead.


    However, I didn''t like to walk away alone because I couldn''t catch up.


    Rather, I walked slowly, looking like I had come out for a walk.


    He holding back. It is to consider myself, who cannot walk as fast as an adult.


    Look at this


    This person is such a good person.


    * * *


    "Ha-am."


    I tried to put up with it, but I finally yawned out.


    I saw two people in a meeting eagerly, stealing the tears running in the corners of their eyes.


    "But then, isn''t it no longer a business for the common people?"


    My father said dissatisfiedly to Clerivan.


    "This price is a price that a commoner with a little money can afford."


    Clerivan replied in an easy-going voice.


    "Yes. It''s a price that only those with money can afford. That''s what I mean."


    "The focus of this business is not in terms of price. Quality. It''s in quality."


    "No matter how good quality it is, what''s the use of it if people don''t buy it?


    For a while already, the meetings have been spinning around.


    At first, I was surprised too.


    He said that he was a person who could be such a passionate person for something.


    Until the meeting started, my father, who seemed to be struggling with Clerivan, suddenly took off his appearance and was fighting with Clerivan.


    But if my father was like fire, Clerivan was like ice.


    He was calmly and frankly refuting my father''s burning idea and pouring cold water.


    Of course, that is why the two become a good match.


    Between my chin on the table and flipping the crumbs with my nails, my father and Clerivan also fell into a lull.


    "Let''s take a break."


    "Woo."


    My father''s face, sighing while touching his eyes, looked very tired. I approached carefully and asked.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    My father laughed weakly at my question and sat me on his lap with a shout.


    "Tia."


    "Yeah?"


    "Can Dad do it well?"


    Well, the business he is doing right now is quite different from my father''s natural personality.


    Last time, the Coroi cotton project was the same, but at that time, everything happened to me.


    But this time it was different.


    This project was led by my father from start to finish.


    Even the Lord was like that.


    It is not the money with Lombardi''s label, but the money that an individual named Gallahan has collected so far.


    Of course, even if this business fails, it is possible because I am a Lombardy person who has no difficulty in living and can eat for a lifetime.


    "Cheer up dad."


    Even though the words of a familiar nursery rhyme were spoken, I patted my father''s shoulder with sincerity.


    "It''s cool to say that it''s pre-made for someone to wear!"


    I deliberately raised my hands and shouted exaggeratedly.


    Yes.


    In a word, the business that my father is planning now was a ''ready-to-wear business''.


    It was the idea that he got when he made a prototype for the promotion during the last Coroi cotton project and gave it to the nobility.


    You might think it''s just a general apparel business, but the important thing is that there is no concept of ''ready-to-wear'' here yet.


    People here usually go to the dressing room to tailor their clothes.


    It''s a pretty convenient system for those who buy clothes.


    Professional costume designers and tailors, with many experiences, visit the waiting room, and everything is solved at once.


    Through consultation with a designer, I can make clothes in the shape I want using the fabric I want.


    Since it is made to fit my body, there is no need to worry about it.


    But that''s why it''s expensive.


    Even the nobles are not as financially capable as they are, and clothes are treated quite preciously.


    This is especially true for dresses that are colorful and delicate enough to wear when attending a banquet or social event because the material cost is not high.

 Chapter 35

    The kitchen of the Lombardy mansion was noisy from the dawn.


    This was because today is a day for the immediate family of Lombardy to gather together and have lunch.


    My father, who seemed to have no time to breathe because he was busy, was at home without going to work today.


    It was because I couldn''t be late for a family meal after a long time.


    In fact, in any case, it was the grandfather''s command to take the ''family-like appearance'' between families as important as Lombardy''s business thrives.


    Thanks to this, our family, who skipped breakfast and did a simple trick to soothe her stomach, borrowed the hands of the employees to dress it up.


    It seems that other families are hiring people to help with their decorating, but we didn''t feel the need to do that.


    Sometimes when such an important day came, it was enough to get help at that time.


    "Our Tia is getting prettier day by day!"


    My father smiled and said to me in the mirror.


    I did not say anything of humility.


    It''s pretty even when I see it with my own eyes.


    "Dad is so cool too!"


    These are not empty words either.


    My father, dressed up for a long time, is so cool that my eyes are rounded.


    It is even better to see a family who resembles each other like this.


    Probably more so in the eyes of others.


    You can see that the maids who helped us to make up our clothes couldn''t take their eyes off my father and me with their red faces.


    Lombardy sometimes looks better than anyone else just by trimming it like this, so do you really need to have a separate employee?


    My shoulders shrug.


    "Come on, let''s go, Tia."


    I walked holding a large hand that tenderly extended toward me.


    Father''s hands were big and warm.


    The weather was very sunny, and the bright sunlight seemed to gently melt the interior of the splendid Lombardy mansion.


    Everything felt perfect.


    Until I arrived at the banquet hall, Eleanor Hall, and opened the door.


    "Did you come?"


    The butler waiting at the door greeted us politely.


    But the place where my gaze went was the other Lombardy people who came and sat behind it.


    Seeing that the top seat was empty, it seemed that grandfather had not yet arrived.


    Ugh. I don''t want to go in.


    Instinctively, I soothed my legs trying to step backward, but I walked to the table as my father led me.


    As I got closer, I saw their familiar faces.


    To be precise, they were all faces that looked twenty years younger than the ones in my memory.


    Even though they are all like angels at first glance, they are wearing colorful clothes and beautiful appearances.


    I know that the inside is empty or darkly colored.


    Viese, who was sitting at the top of the seat, looked at me as if he felt my gaze.


    Honestly, as Lombardy''s bloodline, as much as my father and the brother, his appearance is not ugly.


    However, I really hate the greed that was filled in my eyes that day.


    Woowook.


    I wasn''t feeling well, so I quickly looked away.


    "Come on, Tia is here with other cousins."


    The table was divided into adult''s and children''s tables.


    It was fortunate for me.


    I couldn''t seem to get any appetite when I saw Viese or his wife, Seral, who could still feel the gaze looking at this side.


    "Tia!"


    "Sit here next to us!"


    The twins who had come first greeted me with chatter as usual.


    "Okay. The two will take good care of Tia."


    "Do not worry!"


    He responds energetically.


    My father smiled warmly to see if he was relieved.


    "See you soon, Tia."


    My father, who said goodbye and kissed my head, soon moved away to the table over there.


    In the seats where both pairs were sitting, only my father looked a little lonely alone.


    With a small sigh, I turned to sit down.


    "Tia will be sitting next to me!"


    "No! It''s my seat next to me!"


    The twins were arguing over me.


    Father, who cares who?


    Always good friends and a good way to Gilliu and Mayron often quarrel over my problems.


    "Now, two people. Don''t fight."


    I''ve been reading all over, but the twins who had already gotten sick didn''t seem to be able to hear my voice.


    "It''s my turn this time!"


    "Where is that?"


    The voice gets louder and more.


    This was when I intervened between the two energetic people because it seemed that the attention would really be focused.


    "Gilliu. Mayron."


    As someone walked into the banquet hall, the twins'' names were called in a harsh voice.


    It was Vestian Schuls, the father of the two.


    The smile didn''t disappear from the face that was approaching with a big step, but the atmosphere was unclear.


    "What are you doing loudly?"


    And Vestian''s gaze approached me.


    "You are again."


    Yes?


    Vestian''s attitude is strange.


    The attitude is completely different from when I was with Aunt Shananet.


    He glances at me as if he were seeing a headache, and he even pushes his shoulders out of sight.


    It was a light gesture, but my body took a step back due to the power of an adult.


    Vestian, who removed me from the twins'' side, told the sons.


    "Didn''t father tell you that you should be polite at today''s family gatherings?"

 Chapter 36

    Oh, is this the beginning? I searched my memory.


    Right. It seems to have been around this time in my previous life.


    Belsach started to enter the Imperial Palace in earnest as a playmate of the First Prince.


    In fact, it starts because Astana and Belsach were not so close.


    Astana regards Belsach as an annoying trembling thing, but there is no real friendship.


    It was quite a political intention.


    "Aren''t you envious?"


    Belsach said, shouting at me and my cousins ??at the table.


    "No."


    "I don''t envy anything."


    ¡°Why would I be envious of playing with that guy who is not kind and has a dirty personality?¡±1


    "He was act mischievous to Tia as well."


    The twins replied in a deep tone.


    Perhaps the two are sincere.


    It''s funny for Lombardy''s children, First Prince was not such an attractive object of play.


    But would other noble families do the same?


    "Huh. lie. Everyone was envious!"


    Perhaps he had already boasted in several social gatherings.


    And that''s what Viese and Seral wanted.


    Of course, it wasn''t just to groan in front of people.


    Rather, it was to show that the relationship between the First Prince, that is, the empress and the Viese couple, was so close.


    ¡°So half, you.¡±


    Belsach said, pointing me with a pointed fork.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to listen to me well in the future? Be as docile as before."1


    What did you say, that idiot?


    Anyway, I am not envious of any acquaintances with the First Prince, who will be brought down by the hands of Second Prince and sent to the battlefield.


    However, I hated seeing Belsach''s elated appearance, who had no idea of ??such a future.


    I quietly buttered the bread without responding.


    Plenty, plenty. Very meticulously.


    And lifted it.


    Flinch!


    And Belsach, who was looking at me, flinched.


    But I brought Buttered bread into my mouth as if to behold Belsach, and asked.


    It is only then that Belsach''s face, who has grasped the situation, turns red.


    I deliberately spoke out loud, licking the crumbs on my mouth with my tongue.


    ¡°Chewy.¡±


    You can hear twins squeaking from each side.


    It''s a bonus that Astalliu''s cry for Belsach is a bit disappointing.


    Oh my gosh.


    At that time, the door of Eleanor Hall opened and I saw Grandpa entering.


    The grandfather glanced at his grandchildren and granddaughters sitting around and walked straight to the big table.


    The adults who were sitting stood up and greeted the grandfather.


    The family banquet was just beginning.


    I quietly shut my mouth and listened to the conversation coming from the big table.


    * * *


    "It feels good to see everyone gathered like this."


    Lulak said with satisfaction as he watched the children and their spouses seated around him.


    Lombardy was on the good side with the current Lord.


    Just as proving that blood and flesh are of no use in the face of power, compared to the unfolding of situations that other families can''t even open their eyes to.


    At least, the brothers haven''t poked swords into each other yet.


    And it was a disproving that Lulak still exists.


    If the time comes when Lord is weak and the vassals have to think about the next generation, then it will be difficult for everyone to sit around the table like this anymore.


    Especially for those who will become the next Lord of Lombardy, and of course Lulak himself too.


    ¡°Get some food.¡±


    Lulak ordered the butler.


    After a while, more servants raised several silver trays.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    At the back of the procession, the children lit their eyes when they saw the two male servants whine and come in.


    It was big roast pork with a red apple in its mouth.3


    The banquet hall was already filled with an appetite odor.


    And the man dressed in clean clothes came in last.


    He was the chef in charge of Lord.


    For reference, Emperor Jovanes'' chef was his disciple.


    The chef, who politely greeted Lulak, took his own knife and cut the grilled pigs to eat.


    I could see the chef''s dedication to the house, how careful his hands were on each dish.


    A plate was placed in front of the people, and the meal began in a rather free atmosphere.


    Then, with a bottle of wine, Viese stood up and approached Lulak.


    ¡°I will serve a drink. Father."


    Lulak nodded satisfactorily and took the drink of the eldest son.


    Viese said as if everyone was asking for a listen.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing Belsach to enter the Imperial Palace.¡±


    It was Vestian who responded First to those words.


    "I guess it went well, brother-in-law."


    ¡°It is thanks to my father.¡±


    Viese, quite resolutely, turned everything to Lulak''s eyes.


    ¡°Without permission, Belsach would have had to wait months before he was eleven.¡±


    Viese was bitter, and he had a good relationship with Vestian.


    It was also because Vestian was very good to everyone.


    Of course, there was a bond between the two.


    Lulak watched the conversation go back and forth, silently holding a red wine to his mouth.


    "How glad your father made an exception for us Belsach."


    Seral laughed, giving strength to the word ''exception''.


    Lombardy''s children are not free to act outside the mansion until they are eleven years old.

 Chapter 37

    These days, the Haslot market has one new thing.


    It was a large green building built on the central street of Heslot.


    That expensive green dye was spread across a large building.


    A small four-story building that was originally renovated from an old building on its site boasted a luxurious appearance that did not match the market a little.


    So, among the people who used the market, there was a lot of talk about the purpose of the building.


    Some said the building would be a luxury pub, others said it would be a luxury inn.


    What the opinions had in common was that they all expected it to be a place selling very expensive items.


    And today, finally, a big sign hung on the building.


    People who were busy walking down the street would slow down while looking at the signboard one by one.


    The signboards written in handwriting as luxurious as the exterior of the building seemed to suit the nobles'' district, Sedakyuna Street.


    "A clothing store?"


    Hanson, who owns a large fruit shop nearby, muttered while looking up at the shiny sign.


    "Isn''t the wrong dressing room?"


    Robert, who runs a bread shop next to Hanson''s shop, came up and said.


    "Okay. If it''s a dressing room, it''s a dressing room, I''ve never heard of a clothing store again."


    "What do I know."


    Robert grunted, disliked by the shimmery buildings towering among the shabby buildings.


    "By the way, are you going to use all that big building as a dressing room?"


    Margaret, a crockery shop right next to the clothing store building, asked as he joined the men''s conversation.


    "I will make this big dressing room in Sedakyuna. Someone built-in in Heslot market?."


    Others agreed with Hanson''s words.


    But even so, they couldn''t take their eyes off the dark green building.


    It was then. The door of a closed clothing store opened and a young woman greeted the merchants with a smiling face.


    "Hello!"


    She wasn''t overly decorated, but she was a woman with an appearance that made people who see it invisible and couldn''t take eyes off her eyes.


    "I am Violet, the manager of the ''Gallahan Clothing Store''! I''ll be happy in the future!"


    Originally she is a middle manager of the textile department at the top of Lombardy, she was now scouted by Clerivan and transferred to the group.


    Dealing with all sorts of textile dealers from all over the empire, dealing with her stubbornness was as familiar as breathing.


    At Violet''s fresh greeting, the merchants nodded and shouted.


    And Felicia, the hostess of the bakery, couldn''t stand the worries and asked Violet.


    "A clothing store is like a luxury dressing room?."


    "We are a little different from a dressing room. Think of it as a place selling pre-made clothes!"


    " The clothes you made in advance?"


    People were confused as they looked at each other''s faces alternately.


    Familiar with the reaction, Violet said with a smile.


    "The store opens in two days. Come see it once! You will be able to buy clothes for less than 2 silver!"


    The people who flashed their eyes a couple of times at her words burst into laughter ??at once.


    "Yes, man! Young people are good at joking!"


    "How can a suit sold in a place like this be 2 silver! No matter how cheap you go to the dressing room, you have to pay 50 silver!"


    "I have to give 1 silver only to remove the fabric these days!"


    But Violet spoke seriously.


    "Really. Look at the day we open our store. But do you have to come quickly?"


    "What? Because things will run out quickly."


    The people who laughed holding the belly button at her sincere attitude stopped laughing one by one.


    "I, really?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    However, people still looked dubious.


    Violet shrugs with a heart that everyone will know when the open day comes.


    And she didn''t forget to ask for it once again.


    "Don''t forget to spread the word around! The opening of our ''Gallahan Clothing Store'' is two days later!"


    * * *


    Today was a day of class. And one more thing.


    It was also the day when a clothing store named after my father was opened in Haslot Market.


    Not only my father, who was nervous and couldn''t sleep all night, but I also went out early in the morning and had a simple breakfast by myself, and I headed to the classroom a little earlier.


    Because of Clerivan''s schedule, there was a message that the class was a little faster.


    Maybe in the afternoon, I''m going to go to the dressing room to check the situation.


    The door of the classroom was opened after passing the familiar path.


    Even though I didn''t know about the twins or Belsach, the classroom was empty, where I always thought there would be Larane who came first to read a book.


    "Am I the first?"


    It''s rare.


    I settled down in the classroom without much doubt.


    It was the place where I always sat with the twins.


    But I heard the door of the classroom open again.


    "Hi, Sir!"


    I laughed wide at Clerivan.


    It was a business smile.


    When I laughed like this, it was Clerivan who always smiled at me.


    But today something is different.


    He smiles like a habit, but his hardened eyes look at me.


    "Teacher, what''s going on?"


    Clerivan approached where I was sitting, took a small jar from his arms, and put it down in front of me.


    "Did you know this product that is selling on fire these days as Lombardys business?"


    "Hmmm..."


    I didn''t know how to answer.


    It was because I made a conversation with my grandfather about the recommendation letter.


    Besides, I heard that my grandfather collected Lombardy''s vassal and even proudly boasted of it as my work.

 Chapter 38

    Clerivan''s frowned face looked as if he had received a breakup notification.4


    "Sir, sir?"


    "If I was not enough to support you, I''ll do my best. Learn more and gain more experience. So please reconsider."


    He is the same person in the past, but this was so different from the Clerivan I know.


    Clerivan did not break his pride in front of anyone.


    Even in front of my grandfather, he always maintained a stiff attitude that he thought would be okay.


    Honestly, I''m embarrassed.


    I couldn''t believe it, so I asked as if to confirm.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to help me?¡±


    "No. I''m asking you to allow me to help you."


    "Why¡­¡­ ?"


    My heart came out without my knowledge.


    Have I ever done anything big enough for Clerivan to come out like this?


    No.


    Rather, it moved quietly and quietly, whether people noticed or I attracted attention.


    But why does the Clerivan Pellet look like this?


    Clerivan looked at me, muttering blankly, with a grimace, and replied.


    "Because I saw the possibility in the lady."


    ¡°If it''s possible, you mean the possibility that I''ll be a smart adult later on?¡±


    "No."


    Clerivan shook his head.


    "The possibility to save this Lombardy."3


    It felt like I was stabbed.


    In the future, I am running with a pledge to save this beautiful family that Viese is going to eat like a family member.


    I have never spoken that thought out to anyone.


    I barely took care of my facial expressions, and then came back with an innocent face and asked again.


    "You are saying that our family is dying right now?"


    At my question, Clerivan was ill and corrected his words.


    "Not yet, because the Lord is firmly seated. But ¡­."


    Clerivan, trying to explain something long, suddenly shortened her words and stared at me.


    Then he said with a little bleak smile.


    "You''re testing me again, lady."1


    And he said to me in a tone that seemed to have no doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know, even my lady?¡±


    Clerivan laughs quietly.


    Oh, I''m not fooling him again.


    I had no choice but to shrug once.


    "You are saying that Viese Lombardy should not be the next Lord."


    Instead of deliberately saying that he was ''uncle'', I called the name Viese.


    Anyway, except for Shananet, I didn''t feel the kind of blood relationship with my father''s brothers, so this was comfortable.


    Clerivan didn''t seem to care about that at all.


    Rather, he was delighted to see what I was saying.


    "You must be the future of Lombardy, my lady."


    "What is the reason?"


    "That''s it, of course, Viese Lombardy is not suitable to be next Lord."


    "No, not that one."


    I cut off Clerivan''s horseback.


    ¡°According to the teacher''s words, it would be much better for me to take over the position of Lord when I grow up than for Viese to become Lord. That''s not what I''m curious about.¡±


    I smiled like a habit.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you believe in me and stay by my side.¡±


    "That''s¡­¡­¡±


    For the first time, Clerivan showed hesitation.


    I did not rush.


    I just sat down and waited for Clerivan to clear up his thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m originally from Dillard''s family.¡±


    It was the first words from a carefully opened mouth.


    ¡°My father is Romasie Dillard, who is currently in charge of top Lombardy.¡±


    I knew it from my previous life.


    However, only very few people really knew this.


    So, it was all about the other families who had a deep connection to Lombardy.


    Romasie Dillard never officially admitted that there was an outside marriage child, and the Clerivan did not say that he was the Romasie sons.


    He was helping my grandfather with the job, and he only got to know it by accident.


    Even then, my grandfather forced him to hold back.


    Even though he knew that I wasn''t the one who will tell the story to others, I asked him several times.


    To that extent, the fact that he was an extramarital child raised in a shadow was a huge scar that could not be erased by his great pride.


    But he was telling me his secret right now.


    ¡°When I grew up, my father wanted me to leave Lombardy to live independently. He will give me enough support, so he encourages me to become a bureaucrat in the Imperial Palace or go to other areas to make a living. That is the reason."


    Clerivan''s blue eyes looked straight at me.


    "Because my loyalty to this Lombardy is great. More than anyone else in the Dillard family"


    Then he added words like self-excuse.


    "That doesn''t mean that I have any regrets in Dillard''s family. I also wanted to get out of the Dillard family and build my own territory, and I just want to contribute to Lombardy in my own way. But¡­¡­."


    Clerivan said, frowning his straight eyebrows, seeing what he really hated.


    "It''s true my respect for the Lord, but he''s really bad about growing his children...."


    I have no choice but to admit it.


    The buds of his three sons are almost annihilated, and Shannanet, who can see the buds of Lord, is a daughter.


    ¡°Especially in the case of Viese, who pretends that he was already decided to be the next Lord, is his head filled with poop instead of brain¡­?¡±10


    Clerivan, who was pouring out harsh words, noticed me and quickly turned away.


    ¡°So I was discouraged about whether I could work for Lombardy until Lord was alive. I was in charge of education because I wanted to, but the result is still the same. Then I see you."

 Chapter 39

    Two weeks have passed since my father''s Gallahan clothing store opened.


    As a result, the ready-to-wear business was a big hit.


    Even today, before the opening hours every day, all of the supplies were sold out and they were closing early, and the word ''ready clothes'' was spreading more and more throughout the Lambrew Empire, as synonymous with Gallahan clothing stores.


    It was impossible to meet the demand with the crowds of people, so some time ago, additional weavers and tailors had to be hired, three times the number of those who first hired.4


    And now he was trying to find a suitable location to make a branch.


    Many were amazed at the introduction of the new concept of ready-to-wear and the prices of cheap clothes.


    But what was most surprised by the success of this project was the people inside the Lombardy family.


    The people of the family, who thought my father who had a low presence considered as a timid youngest, who just liked to read books, were surprised and half turned upside down.


    Some of the vassals said, ''Is that Gallahan the one I know?''


    To that extent, my father''s position was very different from two weeks ago.


    Even today, the mansion was noisy from the morning because of my father.


    It was not a place where everyone had to attend unconditionally like the last banquet, but it was an autonomous gathering for breakfast.


    Over the weekend, the family of Laurels, who stayed in Ginefolk Street, his wife''s family, and Vestian, who had been to work from early morning, gathered together.


    I sat next to my father, ate fruit with a fork, and appreciated the faces of the people sitting around the table.


    Grandfather laughed happily as he watched the servants busily walking in and out of the room.


    "Haha! It looks so good. Isn''t it, Shananet?"


    "Yes, father. The employees are also very fond of it."


    "That ready-to-wear is a very convenient thing, Gallahan!"


    Within a few days after my father''s clothing store opened and the boom hit, a large number of orders came in to buy several hundred pieces of the same type of clothes at once.


    It was the Lombardy family.


    They picked ready-to-wear clothes from Gallahan clothing stores as uniforms for employees working inside the mansion.


    With that order, grandfather quickly became a VIP of the clothing store, and today was the day the clothes ordered were distributed to the servants.


    Overall, the uniform, red or dark burgundy, was a dress that women could wear with their tops freely, while men could wear pants and vests with autonomous shirts as well.


    Originally, a clothing store that only sold women''s clothing had to make a pattern for men''s clothing because of this order, but it was a large order to cover the cost.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Father."


    My father nodded with a slightly embarrassed face.


    And it is this change that I like the most among them.


    "How did you come up with such an ingenious idea, Gallahan."


    Grandpa said to my father with a happy face.


    "Hmm."


    As the praise continues, Viese''s face hardens more and more.


    I pretend to be calm, but the sporadic swelling under my eyes seemed to be boiling inside.


    Oh, it''s fun!1


    When the interest of the family and the empire turned to my father, Viese couldn''t stand it.


    I had to pinch my thighs in order not to laugh too hard while staring at such a figure of Viese.


    "John."


    Grandpa called the butler who was waiting next to him.


    "Yes, Lord."


    "What did the servants say? Did you like it as Shananet said?"


    "Everyone is very grateful that they don''t have to worry about their clothes anymore."


    "Huh, yes. Good, good."


    The grandfather nodded and said that he was very satisfied.


    "If you have a problem with your clothes or need extra clothes, make sure to buy new clothes at all times. Is it possible, Gallahan?"


    "Yes, yes. If John contacts the clothing store, we will arrange for delivery to the mansion at any time."


    The butler seemed a little surprised by my grandfather''s words, then bowed deeply with a smile.


    It was an expression of gratitude and respect.


    "Okay, and Gallahan.


    "Yes, father."


    "You did very well."


    That was only one word.


    A word of praise from the father to his son as if tossing it.


    But the repercussions were great.


    The actions of the people around the table stopped for a moment, and the deacon John also stared at my father.


    "Hmmh hmm."


    Grandpa also hurriedly continued eating while coughing as if feeling the reaction around him.


    "Thank you, father."


    I wondered if my father was surprised for a moment, and then replied in a small voice.


    At that time, Seral said that she seemed to intervene with an exaggerated tone of voice.


    "Now, in a few days, it''s the day that Belsach visits the first prince, Father."


    His intention to divert the subject of the conversation from my father to his son, Belsach, was abundant.


    "What kind of gift should I bring?"


    She wasn''t really asking for advice.


    In a word, she was asking for a suitable one of the ''family''s'' items.


    Shananet, who couldn''t know the insider''s meaning, said, frowning at her fair eye.


    "Wouldn''t it be necessary for young children to meet for a while and bring a present to their play?"


    "It''s not just another noble child, but its the first prince, who will become the crown prince in the future? This is the first visit, you have to bring a present...."


    "If so, choose a gift that suits your circumstances and go."


    "But sister...."


    "Serral."


    Shananet''s strict attitude made Seral cry.


    Then he looked at grandfather as if asking for help.


    "... Take the key from John the day before your visit and go."


    The term "storehouse" the grandfather refers to is a safe located deep inside the mansion.


    It is full of all kinds of treasures that Lombardy has owned for hundreds of years, which I haven''t even seen in a few times.

 Chapter 40

    Empress Palace of the Lambrew Empire.


    Even within the Imperial Palace, the most splendid space was slowly starting the day until midday is over.


    This was a normal thing because the empress, who usually cannot fall asleep easily, used to fall asleep only at dawn.


    The empress''s bedroom was dimmed with curtains to prevent the bright sunlight outside.


    The wet-haired empress, who had just finished taking a bath, sat in front of the mirror.


    The bedroom filled with the people, such as a maid who combed her hair down hundreds of times to dry it, a maid preparing a dress for the empress today, and a maid cleaning up the bedding from asleep.


    However, the space was cramped and quiet.


    Occasionally, they could only hear the Empress''s annoying sighs.


    Dozens of maids moved without making a single noise or footsteps.


    But no one was frowning.


    In front of the empress, they knew they had to be careful even breathing.


    After a while, the empress''s clothing was all over.


    The empress laughed with satisfaction when he saw a beautiful woman sitting in the mirror that no one else could match.


    "Go out, only you can stay."


    The empress pointed to one of the maids who was organizing the underwear she had taken off.


    As if it were familiar, everyone walked out of the bedroom, bowing their backs politely.


    However, the complexion that stood upright from the servant turned pale.


    It was because she knew well why the Empress asked to see herself.


    "You."


    It has already been five years since she had served the Empress right next to her, but the word she always called was ''you''.


    The dark-haired maid, named Bella, had her hair tightened even further.


    ¡°Yes, Empress.¡±


    "Why is there no news?"


    "That, it is"


    Bella''s eyes trembled anxiously.


    "I bought it with my hand as clearly ordered..."


    What Empress Rabini told Bella was simple.


    To poison the food of second prince Perez.6


    No matter how much her mother came from, she was definitely the son of the emperor.


    To poison the second prince.


    It was a work of anger, but the face of the Empress, who gave the order, was dry as if to pull out the weeds that useless.


    Bella was so scared.


    I didn''t want to do something terrible.


    However, she had no right to deny the Empress''s order.


    Bella''s family, one of the many vassal families of the Angenas family, were poor nobles with one palm-sized manor in the western part of the empire.


    Bella, the eldest daughter of such a family, was dedicated to the Empress by her father.


    By the way, her father commanded that she should have served the Empress right next to her because she is the best looking and smarter among the brothers and sisters.


    There was also a saying that she should not think about returning to the estate again for anything else.


    Among the maids who attended the empress, the servant was in such a situation, and the lives and deaths of them and her family were all dependent on the words of the empress.


    If you disobey the Empress''s words to add poison to the food of the second prince, not only me, but all of my family will die.2


    So she closed her eyes and started poisoning.


    After the death of the second prince''s mother, once a week, she took his food and brought it to the separate palace.


    It has been a few months already.


    However, the second prince has not yet died.


    "If he lying on the bed every time you go, he must have the same poison, but... Why doesn''t he die!"


    Bella''s face became sad.


    If the kid doesn''t die, he dies.


    Innocent families die.1


    Bella recalled the dull appearance of the skinny Second Prince.


    Such a child.


    If you die quickly, everyone would be comfortable.


    "I''ll add more poison next time."


    The empress glanced at Bella''s trembling shoulders and said.


    "Go, thank you!"2


    Bella''s voice was light.


    It was a feeling of relief that she would never die and that she had a chance again.


    Empress, who annoyedly looked at Bella, shook one hand.


    It meant to disappear in front of me.


    It was like chasing even annoying bugs, but Bella was just thrilled.


    As a habit, she laughed, stealing tears as she left the empress''s bedroom.


    That''s good, it''s really good.


    It wasn''t she that was dying, but she was really fortunate that no one was concerned about it.


    * * *


    ¡°Here is a report on the sales status of clothing stores.¡±


    Clerivan handed me a stack of paper written in neat handwriting.


    "And this is the result of a simple survey and the age distribution of customers you mentioned."


    The last time I asked Clerivan.


    It was an event where people who visited the clothing store were given a ribbon or button that could be attached to clothes and decorated by asking for their understanding in advance of answering a simple questionnaire.


    Those who were regretful that they bought ready-to-wear clothes that were the same as others were willing to participate in whether they liked the small items that could be decorated with their liking.


    "Definitely, there is an overwhelming number of female customers. And the age... Most of them are in their 30s and 40s."


    "I wonder if it''s because women who originally made clothes at home prefer to buy ready-to-wear clothes."


    "I think so. Hmm.."


    While I was thinking for a moment, Clerivan waited by the side.


    No, it is not quiet.

 Chapter 41

    "Ahh!"


    I screamed out loud whit a frowning face without knowing my nose bleeding.


    And I was in shock.2


    "What, what is ...."


    The ones that hit my face fiercely, and bounced. It was just a ball.


    A leather ball that children kick and play well.


    "Pu ha ha ha!"


    I stare blankly at the ball rolling around absurdly and a familiar sound of laughter sticks into my ear.


    "That dog......."


    Belsach, walking towards me, grabbed his stomach and laughed.


    Of course, there is Astalliu, who is attached like goldfish poop.


    "Look at that! Fuch!"


    Belsach pointed his finger at me.


    I frowned because of the fever, but I could still feel something running out of my nose.


    "Nose, nosebleed!"


    With my nosebleed, I confirmed that the ball hit me hard.


    Belsach, who came right in front of me, see me and began to roll around and laugh.


    "Nosebleed."


    Astalliu, the coward was just amazed, unable to do anything, and just stand up, looking at the smiling Belsach.


    "What are you doing!"


    I shouted.


    "You''re crazy! Dog!"2


    The heat spreads up to my head.


    "What? Dog?"


    Belsach twisted his face violently, but he didn''t even move.


    Let''s try to erase the impression of being small.


    I can''t go on like this.


    The ball has already rolled away, and the only thing I can get right now is the dirt from the ground.


    If so, I can use this one.


    I grabbed the dirt with my hands and sprinkled it on Belsach''s eyes.


    "Ahhhhhh! My eyes!"


    Belsach grabbed his face and rubbed it to remove the dirt from his face.


    I patted my shirt, stood up, and shouted.


    "Hong! I like it!"


    I was hit pretty hard with the ball, and my nosebleed wasn''t stopping yet.


    I was a little scared to see red blood on my hands even after wiping it, but I couldn''t put a spot in front of this dog''s child.


    I planned to laugh at Belsach, who screamed because of his sore eye.


    By the way.


    "Huh...?"


    It was weird.


    For a moment, my vision was shaken, and then Belsach and Astalliu, who was restless next to me, overlapped with each other.


    Is it because of the ball?


    Or is it bleeding?


    My eyes turned around.


    "O!"


    That was why I couldn''t avoid Belsach''s hand pushing my shoulders with a tearful face.


    I fell back hard again.


    "You, you!"


    Belsach didn''t think about what he had done, he was just angry and energetic.


    He looked around and found a wooden sword tied to Astalliu''s waist.


    Astalliu, who haven''t taken swordsmanship classes, but always carrying it as a toy.


    However, even if it wasn''t a real sword, it is still a weapon.


    "That''s mine!"


    "Ha, but......."


    When Astalliu hesitated, Belsach reached out and pulled a wooden sword from Astalliu''s waist.


    "Silence!"


    Belsach held the wooden sword as tightly as possible.


    looks like it will be used to hit me and will break one of the bones at any time.


    Yeah, he tries to hit me.


    I closed my eyes tightly, try to forget the pain afterward.


    At that time, something seems to blow through the wind, and Belsach screamed loudly.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    It was a different scream than before.


    When I opened my eyes, Belsach was holding his arm, and a wooden sword and wooden swords have fallen to the floor.


    "Tia!"


    It was the twins calling my name out loud.


    I think the swordsmanship class was over.


    It was quite a long distance, but the twin who ran quickly stood between me and Belsach.


    "Tia, are you okay?"


    Mayron carefully looked at my prone face.


    And the moment he saw my face, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    "T, Tia! how can you be like that! Blood! Gilliu!"


    Mayron''s face became so white, he called Gilliu, who has put a wooden sword at Belsach and Astalliu.


    And when he saw my blood-stained face, Gilliu''s eyes turned upside down.


    "You Belsach!"


    Gilliu''s hand, who holding the wooden sword, trembled.


    Gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and tried to stab the wooden sword into Belsach''s neck who was crying in pain.


    "Stop it, Gilliu."


    I said urgently.


    I wanted to shout out loud, but I''m dizzy, so it doesn''t work.


    Fortunately, Gilliu heard my small voice and stopped immediately.


    And quickly came to me.


    "Tia, Tia..."


    I said when grabbed Gilliu''s sleeves.


    "You can''t hit him... "


    If you hit that motherfucker, if you beat him hard, it''s not fair for me.


    I have to pull out everything that can be pulled to him.


    But before I could say anything, I gradually lost my consciousness.


    I don''t think I have hit Belsach while I''m fainting.


    Considering the usual twin personality, it''s good enough.


    "No...... ."


    Eventually, I leaned my head in Gilliu''s arms and faint.

 Chapter 42

    When Lulak''s servant had just found Viese, Viese was just getting on the carriage to return to the mansion.


    He was having a social gathering outside and was on his way to the Lord''s office to confirm a ridiculous word he was heard.


    "My father looking for me?"


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    However, the servant who delivers the words looks strange.


    Avoiding the eyes and blurring the words, something is bound to happen.


    "That''s great! I had something to ask too."


    Viese murmured in the carriage heading to the mansion.


    After arriving in front of the office, Viese hid his discomfort and knocked, then entered the office.


    "Father, I heard you were looking for..."


    Viese, who had just finished greeting, found his son Belsach standing alone in front of the table.


    "Belsach? What''s wrong with your arm..."


    A white bandage was wrapped around his son''s arm, which was fine until he left the mansion in the morning, and a splint sticking out from under his hand.


    "Father, what''s going on?"


    ''sit down."


    Lulak answered the question with an order.


    As Viese sat on the chair next to Belsach, Lulak said in a stern voice.


    "Belsach, do you understand your fault?"


    Belsach was silent, just bowing his head down.


    It was a stubbornness not to admit his wrongdoing.


    Lulak chocked his tongue at the sight of such a grandson.


    And looking at Viese, the. said.


    "Belsach hit Florentia with a wooden sword. Thanks to him, she''s lying in the hospital with her nosebleed and passed out. As a father, you tell me."


    Only then did Viese, who had a rough idea of the bandage and situation on Belsach''s arm, answered without showing any remorse.


    "What happened to Belsach''s arm?"


    "It was because the Shananet''s twin trying to protect Florentia."


    ''so where are they now? Since they made Belsach''s arm like that, aren''t they supposed to be here apologizing to Belsach?"


    On the other hand, his tone of rebuttal was quite different from usual.


    Viese''s voice, which he couldn''t even talk back to his father, was filled with anger.


    Lulak was speechless at the sight.


    Even the desire to scold has disappeared.


    There was a certain amount of anticipation.


    No matter how self-indulgent Viese is, he must know how to learn his son''s fault.


    But Lulak was disappointed again this time.


    Rather than worrying about his son, he could only find a vigorous appearance as if he would punish the twins.


    Lulak, looking at his eldest son with cold eyes, said to Belsach, who stood between his father and grandfather.


    "What you did today is totally unacceptable, Belsach. Whatever you think, Florentia is your cousin and a member of Lombardy. And in Lombardy, my words are law."


    Belsach''s very tense shoulders flinched.


    He thought he''d to say he didn''t hit Tia with a wooden sword as the twins said, he just hit her in the face with a leather ball, but he shut his mouth again.


    It was because he thought he''d get in more trouble if he protested like that now.


    "The last time I told you to stop ignoring or harassing Florentia. Do you remember?"


    "...Yes."


    Belsach''s voice became even smaller.


    Fortunately, there is no resentment like his father did.


    Lulak''s anger faded slightly from his eyes.


    "Because of your actions against my word, today your father will pay Florentia a huge amount of compensation."


    "...Father!"


    Viese cried out in tears, but Lulak didn''t even look at him.


    "Also, Belsach, you are prohibited from approaching Florentia in the future. Until there are other words from me."


    "He is prohibited? Just because the children have a little argument with each other."


    Viese raised his voice.


    "Are you against my judgment now?"


    Lulak''s voice was lowered.


    Only then did he shut up, but his eyes were still full of complaints.


    "Get out."


    Lulak ordered Belsach to leave.


    Belsach, who drooped his shoulders and looked at Viese once, left the office helplessly.


    No employees were coming and going in the quiet hallway.


    As he moved away from the office, his gloom gradually disappeared, and Belsach felt anger.


    "This is not fair!"


    She''s only got a little nosebleed!


    I broke my arm!


    Belsach rolled up his fist and squeezed it.


    Grandfather''s cold gaze kept popping up.


    "It''s all because of her. Because of that girl... Argh!"


    Just around the corner, Belsach tripped over something that popped out.


    Kudang!


    As he fell, his broken arm hit the wall, and Belsach was too sick to scream.


    "Oh, my God. It must be hurt."


    There was a voice of laughter.


    "Well, you don''t look too sick."


    Standing in front of Belsach on the floor were Gilliu and Mayron.


    "Hey, Belsach. Does the broken spot hurt a lot?"


    Belsach was so frightened that he couldn''t answer and nodded.


    Then, the wooden sword that Mayron was holding suddenly pointed under Belsach''s neck.


    "Heeks!" Belsach shrugged heavily at the cold touch beneath his chin.


    "A broken arm hurts so much. What about a leg with thicker bones?"


    As Gilliu leaned down and whispered, Mayron''s sword moved accordingly to the shin of Belsach.


    "Ha, don''t do that! I''m... I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 43

    When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark.


    "Wow......."


    I''ve slept too long, I''m trying to get up, and my body is frowned upon.


    As soon as a small sound came out of my mouth, someone ran in full swing.


    "Tia, are you okay?"


    It was the voice of a worried father.


    "Dad?"


    "Yes, Tia. It''s Dad."


    My father''s familiar touch stroked my hair.


    "Why am I still here?"


    I was just hit by the ball and fell down.


    I also bleed some nosebleeds, but that''s all.


    In fact, there was a time when I awake.


    But the bed is very comfortable.


    At that time, there were no twins already, and because it was quiet, it was good to relax, so I had to sleep more and get up later.


    And this time when I open my eyes.


    I didn''t know I would be lying here until dark like this.


    "My Tia seemed to be sleeping well, so I was waiting for you to get up."


    "Don''t do that and wake up me instead, dad."


    Still, it''s a little embarrassing that I slept without hesitation while making my busy father wait.


    My father shook his head and laughed at me.


    "This is not a big deal, but I wish you had a good rest."


    I also make my father worry.


    It wasn''t a big deal, but it must have been a lot of surprises because I fell down.


    I laughed as I tried to relieve my father''s worries.


    But my father''s eyes even sadder.


    "I heard a story from Shananet sister. Belsach hit you with a wooden sword"


    Eh? wooden sword?


    I got a nosebleed because I was hit by the ball in the face?


    It turned out that Belsach picked up Astalliu''s wooden sword at the end.


    "But you told the twins not to hit Belsach..."


    My father''s warm hand swept my forehead once again.


    "Why are you so good, my daughter......"


    "That''s it, I mean."


    "It would be better if you took care of your greed a little more."


    A little more?


    I tried to figure this out by blinking my eyes.


    So, people seem to have misunderstood the situation before I fell.


    The reason I fell wasn''t that Belsach wielding a wooden sword, but because I was struck by a ball thrown by him.


    Belsach couldn''t even swing the wooden sword.


    And the meaning of the word ''don''t hit Belsach'', which I was about to fall, wasn''t such a kind word.


    It meant ''because my nosebleeds, I''m not going to let him standstill, so prepare yourself''.


    Everyone seems to have misunderstood.2


    My father was looking at me with eyes that seemed to see the best angel in the world.1


    Perhaps that''s the same with other people who have heard this story.


    People like the twins, Shananet, and grandfathers.


    The excuses made by Belsach or Astalliu would not have been accepted.


    Maybe it has already spread out loud in the Lombardy mansion.


    How do I do this?


    I looked up at my father, raising my head, which had been lowered for a while, and thinking.


    "I''m fine, Dad."


    What do I do, let the misunderstanding spread?


    I said with a more angelic smile at my father.


    My father laughed as he stroked my cheeks with a softer hand.


    "Don''t worry too much, Tia. Belsach will not be able to harass you in the future."


    Seemed good, but I didn''t expect this condition to last long.


    Just as expected.


    It was Belsach, who I thought had improved his position because he became Astana''s friend this time, as well as the last family banquet.


    And as soon as that happens, he just stepped on my back as if to relieve the resentment.


    It was obvious even if I didn''t see it, such an idiot''s mind.


    However, no matter how ridiculous I look at Belsach, there is no way to help the obvious difference in physique.


    I''m still young, and I''m smaller than my peers.


    Belsach, who is older than me, will increasingly gain that physical advantage, and I am compelled to worry about my future, which will continue to be thorny.


    Even I thought about what to do to prepare for Belsach''s attack.


    But my grandfather came out like this and solved my worries instead!


    In fact, if he breaks the order of restraining access, he will be stopped, and Belsach will never linger next to me anymore.


    And in the future, he won''t be able to make up his mind to hit me easily.


    I know that he is scared of grandfather.


    "Dad, I''m fine now. Can''t we go home?"


    At my words, my father stood up and held me lightly.


    "Once it looks like there''s no big mark, the doctor said you had to stay in the room for a few days because he didn''t know if there are other injuries."


    People thought I was beaten with a wooden sword by Belsach, so I can''t do anything about it.


    I nodded quietly.


    As I pass through the darkened corridor in the arms of my father, a group of employees who are returning after finishing their daily routine recognize and greet us.


    Certainly, wearing a uniform gave them some unity and looked much better.


    At that time, a maid, with an impressive round face with big eyes, approached us carefully and asked.


    "Well, Miss Florentia. Are you okay?"


    I didn''t know how to talk to her, so I couldn''t answer right away and blinked.


    "I heard you fell down......"


    Another person came up and said anxiously.


    They weren''t the only ones looking at my condition.

 Chapter 44

    I kept watching her while pushing the sweet cake into my mouth.


    At first glance, Caitlyn seemed to be leisurely enjoying the banquet, but her gaze was busy looking at the Lombardy employees working around her.


    In that gaze, there was a feeling of warmth and happiness, as if returning home after a long time.


    At least I thought I knew enough what Lombardy meant to her.


    "Tia, this is really delicious, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, Gilliu, who was eating a cake with me, smeared white cream on his mouth and said with a laugh.


    "Shall I bring more?"


    Mayron asked, glancing at Gilliu.


    "No. I want to eat something else after a while."


    "Yes, if you have something you want to eat, tell me."


    Mayron laughed at me when he ''tapped'' on the back of Gilliu''s hand who trying to eat the last piece of cake that leftover.


    Thank you, guys.


    I smiled as a sign of gratitude and put it in Mayron''s mouth.


    Somehow, Mayron''s cheeks seem to be slightly red.


    He seems to be a little tall these days, but he is still a kid who likes sweet things.2


    "I ate the cake too, so I have to take care of it now."


    As I said that and started moving, the twins quickly followed.


    It seems I have become a mother duck carrying yellow ducklings, but it is much more natural to go around like a child than to snooze alone.


    Pretending to look around, I gradually approached the table next to Caitlyn.


    "Oh, it''s Clerivan Pellets."


    I was putting one cookie in the palms of the twins with both hands out, and I heard the men next to them whispering.


    He was talking while staring at Clerivan on the other side of the banquet hall.


    Externally, since we weren''t good enough to look close, Clerivan was always keeping a distance from me.


    "He surrounded by women today."


    It was a conversation that seemed quite dissatisfied with Clerivan.


    It wasn''t just women that were crowded around Clerivan.


    In fact, even though his attitude toward people was not particularly good, many male bureaucrats tried to stay close to Clerivan at least a little, whether they had the magical power to attract people.


    But well, there are many women too.


    "Look at that."


    "Do women like that guy who doesn''t have politeness?"


    "That''s right."


    I wanted to tell those bitter losers.


    That face.1


    The face is the probability.


    But since I was busy now, I glanced at the men with pathetic eyes and continued to move table by table.


    And finally, I succeeded in moving to Caitlyn''s table.


    Now I have to talk to her.


    It was when I was rolling my head like that.


    "Excuse me."


    A soft voice came from behind.


    "Huh?"


    It was Caitlyn who stood just three steps away from us and bowed his knees to greet us.


    "I''m Caitlyn Brown."


    I thought about how I would deal with her, but I''m lucky she comes to me first.


    "Do you know us?"


    When Gilliu asked with eyes wide open, Caitlyn smiled a little.


    "Should I shouldn''t immediately know the people from Lombardy?"


    "But it seems that everyone here doesn''t know who we are?"


    Mayron tilted his head.


    "Because the respect for Lombardy is different, the behavior is bound to be different."


    It meant that his love for Lombardy was special enough to be interested in us, who are still children.


    Suddenly, I remembered one day when I was standing next to my grandfather helping work.


    Caitlyn, a middle-aged woman, visited grandfather and had a brief interview on a day when it rained so much that it was difficult to see.


    And on the way out, she walked out of the mansion while getting all the rain.


    Still, I haven''t forgotten for a while as I keep looking back.


    Even though he helped Perez and betrayed Lombardy to take revenge on the enemies of the Brown family, he was truly depressed.


    "Hello. I''m called Florentia."


    I said hello as politely and neatly as possible.


    "The last time I saw you, you were just a walking baby. You grew up really wonderfully."


    Certainly, the affection in Caitlyn''s eyes that looked at me was sincere.


    First of all, I should make a good impression by saying something good to hear.


    What compliment she would like, I thought about the right words to think about.


    I asked Caitlyn, with my eyes wide open.


    "By the way, if it''s the Brown family, it''s a very famous family for swordsmanship!"


    "Oh, my lady, how do you know the name of our family?"


    Caitlyn seemed surprised but was very happy.


    Caitlyn''s younger brother, who will soon inherit a Lord title from his uncle is known to have a very close relationship with her.


    Although he works alone in the fortress, his affection for his family and her remains strong.


    "These two men talked about the basic imperial swordsmanship blah blah blah. So when I was curious, I looked for a book, and I found out that the basic imperial swordsmanship was originally called ''Brown basic swordsmanship''!"


    I wasn''t lying.


    In fact, the twin''s curiosity about ''Brown family swordsmanship'' has grown since the beginning of learning the swordsmanship class.


    Therefore, the Brown family was greatly influenced and respected by the Imperial Prosecutor.


    Even though the ranks of the family completely collapsed after the disgrace of being expelled from their estates that had been ruled from generation to generation about forty years ago.


    Caitlyn also grew up in Lombardy when her family fell and there was nowhere to go, and after reaching adulthood, she entered the Imperial Palace as a maid.


    "It''s such an excellent swordsmanship, the whole imperial people would have learned it and even named it imperial swordsmanship!"


    As I talked with a little fuss, Caitlyn''s face turned slightly red.

 Chapter 45

    "Dead?"


    Lulak asked again while pulled himself away from the back of the chair.


    "Yes. Two days ago, she was found in the southern part of the Server River."


    "If she was found near the water, it would be difficult to find out her identity?"


    "Even though she was found near the Server River, but the cause of death was not drowning. Her both hands were tied......."


    "So it must be done by humans."


    Lulak clicked his tongue.


    "What should I do?"


    Caitlyn asked carefully.


    "Now it is confirmed that his nanny is dead, what should I do?"


    She muttering, and her facial look wasn''t good.


    The Second Prince disappeared from the Imperial Palace where she worked, and for a long time, his whereabouts were unknown.


    Apparently, Caitlyn felt very responsible for this job.


    "Caitlyn."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "You just have to live your life. Then, when you come across information that might be of use to Lombardy, you just have to remember it and let me know."


    "However... ."


    Caitlyn squeezed her dress so tight that it was wrinkled.


    "Did the others hear anything, Lord?"


    It was taboo to ask for the information that other people brought here.


    The scholarship members carried very little information, so Lulak gathered them together to hear about it.


    Knowing it well, Caitlyn took the courage to ask.


    "There is no other intention. It is only because the existence of the Second Prince is very important to Lombardy, so......"


    Even Lulak didn''t reprimand Caitlyn.


    He just looked up and admitted that Caitlyn was right.


    "Isn''t that hilarious, Caitlyn. Even if he is a Prince, a child who doesn''t even have a presence like him is someone I need."


    It was a sentence of justification mixed with laughter.


    The reason why Lulak was looking for the Second Prince was simple.


    It was to check Angenas power, that is, Empress Rabini.


    The most absolute card that the Empress possesses is that she is the Emperor''s wife and the mother of his only son.


    The Emperor apparently had one more son, but nothing.


    The Emperor''s attitude that pretended not to know about the seeds he sowed gave the Empress even more opportunities.


    "It''s because I moved too late."


    Lulak was disappointed.


    If he knew a little bit earlier that the Second Prince''s mother was dying, he can just put the Second Prince under Lombardy''s protection.


    Without realizing it, the Empress dared to interfere with the issue of Lulak''s inheritance.


    "Angenas keeps snooping around what''s going on under my roof, but I have to take my hands off and see! Ha!"


    Rabini Angenas is involved in Lombardy''s affairs, pretending to be a Viese supporter, but there is nothing Lulak can do.


    Now it was very clear, the Second Prince was well hidden, so he couldn''t even find a reason to face the Empress.


    Lulak frowned even more.


    "Is he already dead......?"


    It was said that the villa in the forest where the Second Prince lived with his mother had been vacated for a long time.


    The presence of the Second Prince and his servants was not noticeable in the abandoned separate palace, which was like a ruin.


    So, Lulak ordered Caitlyn and the other scholarship members working in the Imperial Palace to find the whereabouts of the Second Prince''s nanny.


    It was because he thought that the Second Prince and the nanny would have been sent together somewhere in the land owned by Angenas.


    But the nanny was found dead in the southern part of Server River.


    There was a high probability that the Second Prince''s body could not be found and drifted along the river.


    "In the Imperial Palace filled with adults, it shouldn''t be difficult to find him and his maid."


    Lulak shook his head and lamented.


    The First Prince are the only children living in the Imperial Palace.


    Lulak decided it was time to stop looking for the Second Prince.


    "I heard from Young miss......."


    Something went through Caitlyn''s head as she listened.


    "Yes! She said when attending Empress invitation, none of it was fun. Except for making friends!"


    It was Florentia''s word, whom she had met a while ago.


    Caitlyn thought about what she had heard.


    "She said he was sick, and alone..."


    Alone.


    Until now, under the command of Lulak, they were targeting a combination of children and court ladies.


    It was because he didn''t think that the Empress would have left the Second Prince alone.


    "But what if she hides the Second Prince alone, then moves the nanny to trick us?"


    Caitlyn carefully opened her mouth to tell Lulak, who seemed to be pondering.


    * * *


    "Grandpa, I am here!"


    I was just about to have dinner with Shananet and the twins after hearing the news that my father was late again.


    The butler came and told me that my grandfather was looking for me.


    When I entered the room, there was a simple meal on the table like last time.


    "Our Tia is here! I called you to eat with this grandfather!"


    "I like it too!"


    Am I did something.


    Maybe he just wanted to have dinner with his granddaughter.


    I settled down and sat next to my grandfather and began to eat.


    "Now, eat this too. This too."


    Grandfather stroked my head when he pushed the delicious foods in front of me.


    "Eat yours too grandpa! It''s delicious!"


    When I put the third piece of meat into my mouth.


    My grandfather who looked at me, asked.


    "Let''s hear it, doesn''t Tia have a friend?"


    "A friend?"


    "Yes, in the Imperial Palace."

 Chapter 46

    No further explanation was needed.


    I shouted at my grandfather and stretched out my two hands.


    ¡°Okay, wait for a second! Wait a minute, Grandpa!¡±


    "Huh?"


    Leaving my grandfather tilting his head, I hurried back to my room.


    "Dad! Bag! Bag!"


    "Huh? Uh yeah, yeah¡­¡­."


    My father, who was standing blankly, was also busy because of me.


    I found a square leather bag in the corner of the room and spread it on the bed.


    Then I throw the things I think Perez will need and use into the bag.


    ¡°This book and that one too! And cookies, candy, writing tools... .¡±


    For a while, I ran around the room and the house packing my things.


    It didn''t seem like much, but the bag immediately filled up.


    "What are you doing, Florentia?"


    My grandfather, who was waiting in the parlor, finally came into my room and asked.


    ¡°I packed some of the things I needed! It won''t take long, so wait a minute, Grandpa!"


    Suddenly there was a small garden on the bed.


    ¡°You need them right now?¡±


    Grandfather tilted his head because he couldn''t understand.


    I looked back at grandfather and answered.


    "To bring to Perez!"


    "You give it to him?"


    For some reason, my grandfather''s eyes wriggled.


    "Are you doing that because you don''t use it anymore?"


    "I didn''t bring much..."


    But I didn''t think that my grandfather''s frown would open.


    "When we meet Perez, grandpa will understand my heart too!"


    If you see that thin child, you will probably want to feed and take care of anything.


    I am telling the truth.


    "¡­ Okay. Let''s go."


    My grandfather''s voice was a little weird, but I shrugged once.


    Then I take the leather bag and lifted it with one hand.


    No, I tried to lift it.


    "Wow!"


    The bag is quite heavy so my body swaying.


    I have a lot of stuff. My father sighed a little next to me and tried to pick up my bag.


    But I shook my head a little and said in a voice as lively as my grandfather.


    "Now I''m ready to see Perez, Grandpa!"2


    * * *


    I wrapped my bags around happily, then after a while, we left the mansion.


    "No matter how much you want to see him, are you try to go to the Imperial Palace in pajamas..."


    My grandfather shook his head and said as if I was absurd.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s because I got up while I was sleeping and I¡¯m so busy¡­¡­ .¡±


    Oh, it''s embarrassing.


    I shouted to go to the Imperial Palace while wearing a nightgown with lace.


    If I had found out, I would have laughed a little less confidently.


    I looked out the window, pretending to be calm and casual.


    It was still before the sun came up, so the sky and the road where the carriage was running still dark.


    Our group was very simple to say that the Lombardy Lord was moving.


    It was all about the carriage and the knights of Lombardy who followed.


    It is all silent except for the sound of a horseshoe and the sound of carriage wheels rolling on the road.


    I looked back at my grandfather sitting next to me.


    Perhaps because of the faint light in the carriage, the wrinkles of the eyebrows looked deep today.


    When he talked about Perez last night, he seemed to have a lot of thoughts.


    ''Let''s come and talk together before the morning sun rises'', so what has changed his mind?


    I couldn''t ask my grandfather directly, but I could feel vaguely from the deep wrinkles, indicates that the reason wasn''t good.


    The carriage ran without stopping when we go out of the Lombardy territory, and when we run through the fields and pass the gate.


    The soldiers from a distance saw the carriage approached quickly which only the Lord of Lombardy could do.


    The enormous castle gate, which would have been firmly closed until dawn but the curfew was released and gave away too easily in front of the Lombardy pattern.


    The wagon we boarded didn''t even need to slow down.


    And finally, we reached the front of the Imperial Palace.


    I was a little nervous.


    There was also a case last time because the Imperial Palace is still the Imperial Palace anyway.


    When the wagon slowed down, I changed my posture and sat down thinking that someone might open the wagon door right away.


    However, grandfather''s posture of looking out the window with his beard on his chin remains unchanged.


    Then he turned his head to see my sudden gaze, and our eyes met.


    And at that moment, the carriage started moving again like a lie.


    Even the owner of the Castle was not yet awakened from sleep, we walked straight from the front gate of the Imperial Palace.


    Grandfather looked at me a little surprised and said, reaching out and stroking my head.


    "Did you think we would be check like last time?"


    "I know it''ll be okay because I was with Grandpa. But, it''s still Imperial Palace...."


    Lombardy''s Lord knows that he can walk into the Emperor''s office if he wishes, without anyone''s restraint.


    However, it is a separate story from what I know in my head.


    Grandpa patted my head and said soothingly.


    ¡°You are Lombardy. Lombardy is not afraid of the Imperial Family."


    "Woww...."


    Cool.


    My grandfather muttered softly as he stared at the cuteness that made him laugh.


    "Cheeky things. Don''t worry about your grandfather, child. Your grandfather is going to be very angry today."8


    I don''t know exactly who you''re punishing, but I nodded vigorously.

 Chapter 47

    "Are you okay, Tia?"


    My grandfather asked, brushing off my clothes that Perez was holding.


    "I''m fine, Grandpa. This kid here is my friend..."


    "Perez Brivachau Durelli."


    Perez''s shoulder flinched a little.


    However, the cold-hearted grandfather''s gaze only looked at him up and down, as if evaluating an object.


    "Grandpa?"


    It was my first time seeing such a figure, so I carefully called my grandfather.


    "Yes, this kid is the Second Prince. You can tell even when you meet him while walking outside the palace."


    "Why?"


    The grandfather replied without taking his frown from Perez.


    "You guy, you resemble the Late Emperor very much. I think you are not Jovanes, but the Late Emperor''s child."7


    Perez'' eyes shook at the words.


    "Did no one tell you?"


    When Grandpa asked, he nodded a little.


    "Hey. Your mother would have seen the Late Emperor, and Jovanes wouldn''t have wanted to remember his father."


    "The Emperor''s Majesty wasn''t good with the Late Emperor Majesty, Grandpa?"


    "I don''t know."


    Grandpa said with a big smile.


    "I''m still not sure Jovanes didn''t poison his father."


    It''s a whole trash family?1


    I thought Lombardy was a mess, but the Imperial Family too.


    At least, Viese waited quietly for his father to die in old age.


    When I was still silent, my grandfather looked at me and quickly spoke.


    "Of course, it''s not something our Tia cares about. Forget what grandfather said."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    I replied quickly like a good granddaughter who listens well.


    "Yes, yes. And you... ... ."


    Grandpa''s gaze turned back to Perez.


    It was better than before, but it was still somewhere cold.


    "Are you living alone in this separate palace now?"


    Nod.


    "No maid or nanny?"


    Nod nod.


    "Seeing that you haven''t starved to death yet, what you eat is something someone sometimes brings?"


    Nod.


    "Is it possible for the Emperor''s son to be dumb without speaking? Someone should know how to answer in proper words!"


    Grandpa screamed. Then Perez, with his shoulders shrugged, hid behind my back.


    "That guy......!"


    Grandpa also reached out to grab Perez''s back, as if he didn''t like it.


    But for some reason, my grandfather stopped.


    I jumped in the gap and laughed while grabbed grandfather''s hand.


    "Grandpa! Go inside and talk! My leg hurts...... ."


    In fact, it wasn''t my legs that would hurt just because I was standing this far, but I trembled.


    "Yes. Florentia, you will be in first. "


    "How about you, Grandpa?"


    "Grandfather talks a little with this guy and then goes in."


    Grandpa''s expression was determined.


    If I insisted on staying here, I felt like he would pick up Perez again and put him in the wagon.


    First of all, now is the time to listen to my grandfather.


    I have no choice but to turn my back and head to the separate palace.


    My grandfather said to Perez who still looked at me.


    "She is your saviors who have carried me so hard! Look pretty well!"1


    Sweet.


    Florentia enters the palace, and the old door is closed.


    Lulak looked down at the Second Prince in front of him.


    Deliberately did not hide the sharp and heavy momentum.


    When Lulak was like this, even a healthy adult couldn''t raise his head easily.


    But Perez was different.


    His bright red eyes were looking straight up at Lulak.


    Like a white porcelain mask, the face without change was filled with sharp alertness.


    It was completely different from when Florentia was next to him.


    A little while ago, when Lulak reached out his hand, he even put it in his eyes for a while.


    "That''s pretty good."


    Hearing the voice of his granddaughter and seeing him rushing out and listening to her words, Lulak thought he was a petty puppy that lost his mother.


    Now Lulak sees him as a very clever bum.4


    Lulak laughed.


    "I thought that only the appearance resembles the Late Emperor, but your personality is also very good."


    The young Perez was evaluating Lulak.


    Seeing the appearance of a forgotten Prince with a poor body who would stop breathing just by reaching out and twisting his neck.


    A lonely person who won''t cry even if he dies.


    Such appearance is very sharp like the spearhead.


    Even though the Late Emperor was a human who failed to protect his family, as an Emperor who ruled the Empire, he succeeded in doing his job.


    And, ironically, that''s what made Lulak''s anger subside a little.


    Lulak wanted to pretend didn''t know and just let him die. But couldn''t.....


    "Do you want to live?"


    Lulak asked Perez.


    "If I say a word, ''I want''. What should I do? Would you like to save me?"


    Perez was clenching his small fist.


    Bloody gaze was gleaming toward Lulak, who mocked with his life.


    Red eyes, it was called ruby, which came in as a gift by accident.


    At the moment, Lulak imagined how Rabini Angenas gnawed her teeth while looking at Perez, and he felt better.


    In fact, that alone was enough reason for Perez to remain alive.


    "Yes, I decided. I will save you."

 Chapter 48

    "What are you doing here."


    He endured the frowning of his eyebrows, but a trembling voice came out.


    Emperor Jovanes hurriedly coughed and corrected his words.


    "I mean, why did you come to this place?"


    ¡°Just like that.¡±


    Lulak said with a smile, making wrinkles around his eyes.


    "It''s been 3 years?"


    The Lord of Lombardy never left Lombardy''s territory.


    That was a good thing for Jovanes, but that''s also annoying.


    The old man knows all the stories of the Imperial Palace, but the Emperor himself just knows a little what''s going on inside Lombardy.


    "That''s it."


    Jovanes returned to his composure and responded, naturally sitting at the seat.


    ¡°You''ve been a lot desperate.¡±


    But it''s also for a while. At Lulak''s words, Jovanes''s thick eyebrows wriggled once.


    It was incredible that he treated the Emperor as if he had met a town child after a long time.


    "How many times did this old man want to come to the Imperial Palace. The last time I met you, I remembered the words of His Majesty and turned around in front of the Imperial Palace gate."


    ¡°¡­¡­ what are you heard, I think I already consider the Lord of Lombardy to be my uncle.¡±


    ¡°I have no confidence to lead this Empire from the Imperial Palace so Lombardy can in and out as if it was your house if you want to get me out of the throne, keep your face on the meeting.... "


    "Hmm¡­."


    Jovanes had nothing to say.


    It was a natural reaction because it was actually what Jovanes said to Lulak.


    ¡°At that time, I was struggling with hard work¡­¡­¡±


    Lulak, who smiled and looked at Jovanes, who was making a demeaning excuse, said.


    ¡°Even though I had endured so much, today I couldn''t help but see Your Majesty. Please forgive me.¡±


    ".... What the hell is going on. From this dawn."


    Jovanes was also curious and couldn''t stand it.


    To come to the room and wait like this without giving a word in advance, wasn''t like Lulak.


    ¡°It''s a surprise, but do you know what''s going on with Second Prince Perez?¡±


    "Perez?"


    It was an unfamiliar name to call.


    It took a few seconds to realize that it was the name of his son, who had soon forgotten.


    ¡°If it were that child, the Empress would be taking good care of it. Are you saying that the reason you came today is because of that child?"


    Unexpectedly, Jovanes tilted his head.


    "I would like to ask your Majesty one thing. Did you really believe that the Empress will properly take care of the Second Prince and you entrusted her to take care of Perez?"


    Lulak honors the Emperor, but not with the Empress.


    It was their distinctive way of saying that the Lombardy states were unrivaled.


    Jovanes responded whimsically to Lulak''s speech, which seemed to be punishing him.


    "Are you trying to interfere with the affairs of the Imperial Family now?"


    Unlike the late Emperor, Jovanes was a relatively quiet Emperor who had never been openly hostile to Lombardy, but he was quite wriggling when it comes to the heirs.


    "I''m not saying to Your Majesty about the responsibility for your children. What''s the use of such a thing to the Imperial Family? But...."


    Lulak shook his head sadly.


    "The seed sown by Your Majesty is not an excuse for Your Majesty''s pleasure? "


    "You''re kidding me...?"


    Jovanes''s attitude has become quite serious.


    "What do you mean now? Explain correctly."


    To Jovanes, who is impatient, Lulak smiled leisurely and said.


    But the words flowing out of his mouth weren''t light at all.


    ¡°Angenas reported this year''s estate revenue cut in half by half.¡±


    "Half?"


    The fact that Angenas, the Empress''s Family, was taking tax evasion to some extent, was not new to Jovanes either.


    However, the fact that it was half was embarrassed him.


    "But there is something else that Your Majesty should pay more attention to."


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    "The person who found something strange in the tax statement reported it, but strangely, no action."


    It was as Lulak said.


    The expression disappeared from the Emperor''s startled face.


    Lulak poured oil regardless of the Emperor''s reaction.


    "Isn''t it true that quite a few people are working for Angenas with the money of the Imperial Family?"


    It was also poured out.


    ¡°Isn''t paying taxes important? You can''t see it as an easy thing and close your eyes once. Even when the officials of the imperial family are cooperating in the matter...¡­ Isn''t that obviously a scratch on His Majesty''s circle?"


    "Well...."


    The emperor rubbed his forehead as if he was having a headache.


    Watching it as if it very enjoyable play, Lulak threw the second stone he brought.


    This time, hoping for a bigger ripple in the lake.


    ¡°I apologize to your Majesty. Do you remember the mine located on the offshore of the Serves River?"


    "...I remember."


    ¡°The iron mine that the Late Emperor left to Lombardy in case of emergency was sold to Baraport Family by my son.¡±


    "Baraport....?"


    "They are one of the best family members of Angenas."


    In case Durelli Family was deposed from the throne, they put their assets little by little and left them secretly to Lombardy.


    For example, five thousand gold bars sleeping in the deepest part of the Lombardy bank vault.


    Or, externally, it is known as a ''small and invisible mine'', but in fact, a mine with iron was an example.


    It was a long-standing pledge that ''Durelli and Lombardy do not turn their backs against each other''.


    "Although the documents have Baraport''s seal stamped on it, it is very clear who the real mine owner is."

 Chapter 49

    The first thing I took out of the gift bag was a thick autumn and winter cloak.


    It had a similar design to the black cloak worn by adult Perez.


    Once I roughly brushed off the dust, I wrapped it around Perez''s neck.


    He moved his red eyes and watched the thick cloak clung to his shoulders.


    "Well, it suits you well."


    So there was a reason why he wore only that, I thought it was school uniform.


    Perez''s black hair and flawless skin stood out more than her cloak with colorful patterns.


    "Don''t go cold and dress well."


    I watched Perez, wearing the cloak that I gave, and took out a second gift.


    It was a wooden sword.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s heavy.¡±


    My both arms are overwhelming by it.


    "I know you already have a wooden sword, but the last time I saw it, it seemed too light for you. So I brought it."


    In fact, it is more accurate to say that the twins have thrown it away.


    Perez doesn''t need to know the details.


    "Look at it once."


    At my words, Perez held a wooden sword in one hand and swung it briefly.


    Hoowook!


    The sound of cutting through the wind was different because there was a very heavy and thick iron core embedded in the wooden sword.


    "Ah."


    The eyes of the indifferent guy turned around.


    "How do you like it?"


    "......Huh."


    ¡°Then take this as well.¡±


    What I took out of my bag was a swordsmanship book.


    Perez, who received a book covered in tough leather, read aloud the title on the cover.


    "Brown Swordsmanship?"


    "Right. It''s not ''Imperial Swordsmanship Book'', but ''Brown Swordsmanship Book''!


    Perez seems doesn''t know the difference between the two.


    This is why it is not worth giving a luxury product.


    I eventually had to explain it myself.


    "It''s actually similar to ''Imperial Swordsmanship''. What was once called ''Brown Swordsmanship'' is now generally called ''Imperial Swordsmanship''. But doesn''t this look a little old?"


    "Yes, it is.


    "Then what does it mean?"


    ¡°Is this really a book with ''Brown Swordsmanship'' written on it?¡±


    "Yeah! That''s right! Even the former Brown Lord directly revised and reorganized this!"


    It was unexpected luck that this book came into my hands.


    I immediately thought of Perez when I found it stuck in a room corner my grandfather had made for me.


    This original Brown Swordsmanship is the perfect gift for him.


    Unlike me, who was so excited, he still looked down at the book in his hand again with a calm face.


    However, I could see he stroked the cover of the book with his finger.


    ¡°By the way, it may be a little disappointing, but it''s not yours.¡±


    "Then?"


    "For now, you can read the book as you wish. But someone might ask for it later. Then you have to give it."


    "....Nope."


    "What?"


    No matter what I said or did, he nodded and said okay, but this is the first time he didn''t.


    I was a little embarrassed and asked again.


    Perez looked at my surprised face for a moment with eyes slightly covered with black bangs, then replied with his gaze lowered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Okay. I''ll give it."


    What was that, I was surprised.


    But well, it means that you liked the book that much.


    I added words to comfort him.


    "I''ll find a better one later. Don''t be too sad."


    Are you listening to me or not?


    Perez''s little finger squeezed the corner of the book.


    Somehow, my conscience is stabbed.


    It seems like I became a bad adult who gave a toy to a child and took it away.


    "Okay, will you give me a better book later?"


    But I didn''t have an answer. I just nod my head. He is easily spoiled by something like this.


    When I recall the future of Perez, who was blowing so fast that a single needle could not fit in, I felt a cute feeling because I was still young.


    This is all for you, the prince of the future.


    I searched inside my bag, thinking of trying to understand his deep heart.


    Somehow, I need something to relieve Perez''s anger.


    ¡°Okay, here!¡±


    What I popped out was a bottle full of candy, like the one I gave with the Melcon medicine last time.


    The appearance of colored round candy in a transparent glass bottle was a good one to see.


    "Oh, this. Sweet."


    Perez''s interest, who has embraced the book as if he didn''t want it to be taken away, finally moved to something else.


    After all, a child is a child.


    I deliberately shook the bottle to make a sound and hand it over Perez''s hand.


    "Do you like sweets?"


    "It''s not the original, but I like this"


    "Then, would you like something sweeter and more delicious?"


    "Anything sweeter and more delicious?"


    I managed to get Perez''s attention, then pulled a small box out of my bag.


    Always on the table in my study room and my living room.


    "It''s a chocolate cookie!"


    "Chocolate?"


    Perez looked at the black thing stuck in a savory cookie.


    "Have you ever eaten this?"


    I already knew from Estira that chocolate is not a common food yet.


    I picked up a chocolate cookie the size of my palm and gave it to Perez.


    ¡°Try it!¡±


    The guy who hesitated for a while at my words bite the chocolate cookie.

 Chapter 50

    At the same time, Perez released Kylus''s arm, which he had grasped so tightly.


    "Ha-am. I slept well."


    Florentia stretched out as hard as she could, and then found the man standing in front of her and asked innocently.


    "Huh? Who?"


    As soon as Florentia opened her eyes, it was the opposite reaction from Perez, who raised its claws and guarded like a wounded cat.


    "Ah ¡­¡­."


    Kylus, who had been holding his suddenly released arm, came to his senses and greeted her.


    "Hello, Miss Florentia Lombardy. I''m Kylus Herring, the attendant of the Second Imperial Palace."


    "Oh, the Second Imperial Palace ¡­."


    Florentia, who blinked his big eyes for a moment nodded and said while clapping his hands small.


    "If it''s a Herring, is it a Herring Family from the Lombardy Scholarship Foundation?"


    "Yes, that''s right, lady."


    ¡°And Caitlyn is here too?¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep well, young lady?¡±


    Caitlyn greeted politely.


    "Wow, nice people came."


    It was like she had already known that someone would come.


    Kylus tilted his head inward and looked at Perez.


    Where did Perez that a few moments ago seemed to break Kylus hand, when he was about to touch Florentia, go...''


    He now looking at the figure of Florentia smiling wide.


    Kylus and Caitlyn quietly exchanged eyes.


    It seems that the two are not usually together.


    Caitlyn approached and arranged the messy hair and clothes for Florentia.


    Perez looked closely at the Florentia, who was being cared for by them familiarly and asked.


    "Do you know they are?"


    "Yeah. I saw Caitlyn when I came to the mansion before. Kylus..... I''ve seen him for the first time, but he was from a family that''s very close to my family."


    At Florentia''s words, Kylus laughed proudly.


    It was because Herring, Lombardy''s vassal, seemed to be receiving recognition.


    ¡°You both will be tired, but now you have to move.¡±


    "We are moving?"


    Perez hardened his face.


    Kylus missed it.


    Although this palace is at the same level as a ruined house, it was a place where the Second Prince was born, raised, and had memories with his mother.


    Kylus was hesitant to explain this, but Florentia said while holding Perez''s hand.


    "A new palace must be given to you."


    "I don''t need it."


    Perez said fairly firmly.


    "No, you need it. What you need the most right now is the palace."


    However, Florentia''s words were even more decisive.


    "Why?"


    ¡°Because this is too close to the Empress Palace.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­¡­.¡±


    At Florentia''s straightforward words, Kylus was amazed and coughed.


    Caitlyn looked around to see if the door was closed.


    "You know what I mean?"


    "Huh.... "


    Kylus sweeps his chest down.


    If Perez never wants to go and insists on not moving to the new palace, things get very complicated.


    In any case, giving down a new palace was a great gift from His Majesty the Emperor, and rejecting it could be seen as rejecting orders, no matter how small children.


    Perez still a child, so it was okay to force him to move, but he still a prince anyway, and Kylus didn''t want to start messing his first meeting with his master.


    Besides.


    Perez is too strong!


    Seeing the wrist that was caught by Perez a while ago was still sore, it seemed like it was bruising.


    However, Kylus, who was born as an innately capable servant, laughed while touching his sore wrist.


    ''A good Prince, too!''


    Even basic food, clothing, and shelter have not been provided and has already lived alone for several months.


    Nevertheless, Perez had many unique corners at a glance.


    For example, the extraordinary beauty, the power you cannot think of as a child, and the charismatic gaze that was staring at Kylus a little while ago!


    Thinking that the person he will be serving in the future is good in many ways, Kylus spontaneously tightened his shoulders and raised his mouth.


    Then he stepped forward and said.


    "The palace that His Majesty gave to the Second Prince is Poirak Palace, located on the east side of the Imperial Palace. It is about the size of the palace that Your Majesty Emperor used when His Majesty was a Prince."


    "In addition to the building itself, it is even bigger if you consider the gardens included in the Poirak Palace, the maids, and the attendants. It is the same size as the palace of Astana, the First Prince.


    "I like that!"


    Florentia exclaimed with great satisfaction.


    ¡°That again¡­ No, Astana will have a little stomachache!¡±


    Because she is Lombardy''s direct line, she is not hesitating in words and actions.


    But there is no one here to condemn it.


    Rather, just Lombardy''s people Caitlyn and Kylus quarreled.


    "Come on, Perez."


    Florentia said when she stepped out of bed.


    ¡°To see your new house.¡±


    * * *


    "Wow ¡­."


    Standing in front of us was a Poirak Palace, ready to meet the new owner.


    I admired it without knowing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really big.¡±


    Poirak Palace was a much larger palace than I thought.


    I liked it even more because it was a location where I had to take a long carriage ride from the separate palace where Perez lived and go completely to the other side of the Imperial Palace.

 Chapter 51

    ¡°The palace is not completely organized yet. It wasn''t enough because it was prepared in a hurry, Prince.¡±


    Kylus apologized, unable to lift his head as if he had no face.


    "From dinner, I''ll prepare properly. I''m sorry, Prince."


    Even Caitlyn, who packed tableware alone, didn''t look good because she didn''t like Perez'' first meal at Poirak Palace to be like this.


    Perez was still standing in front of a stone tablet in the garden with an unfamiliar face.


    I was looking at the flowers in the garden, and I was worried at the moment.


    Still, it''s the first meal Perez has at his own new palace, but how would you feel if the food brought was below standard?1


    No matter how dull he is, he would be very disappointed.


    Besides, it was Kylus who went inside the Poirak Palace, which is still being organized and brought a meal.


    It''s a big deal if I''m disappointed with Kylus, who will have to care for Perez right by his side in the future.


    What is so messed about?


    I stopped doing and ran straight to the table.


    By the way.


    "What?"


    I was honestly surprised.


    It wasn''t because the meal on the table was too messy.


    Rather, I was surprised that it was too much bread.


    However, Kylus and Caitlyn''s thoughts seemed different.


    I''m more sorry for my reaction, and I can see it with my head down.


    "I''m sorry, my lady. If you don''t like it too much, once you''re eating this food, we''ll go to the Imperial Palace and bring more proper food."


    Looking at the expressions of the two, this wasn''t a joke, it was sincere.


    ¡°It¡¯s much better than I thought? Isn''t that right, Perez?"


    When I asked him, Perez nodded a little.


    The lunch Kylus prepares is a sandwich topped with red jam, a salad with lots of fresh fruit, a grilled chicken dish in a sweet sauce, and roasted vegetables cooked together and freshly prepared hot steam.


    It''s full of bread.


    I don''t know what it tastes like yet, but this was a great appetizer for lunch.


    Even at Lombardy''s mansions, of course, there are times when I get a more fancy lunch, but when I ate alone, most of the meals were simple and affordable.


    I just wanted to ask Kylus.


    "Is Your Majesty''s lunch much larger than this table setting?"


    Kylus nodded firmly and replied.


    "Your Majesty eats all three meals a day in a prepared dinner course. Each time, three or more main dishes are prepared to suit his taste, and four or more, especially before and after meals."


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat all of them. Did you choose the food His Majesty usually likes among them?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Wow..."


    My house was a lot frugal.


    Of course, Grandpa hates wasteful food.


    So naturally, Lombardy''s chef cooks a small amount of food with all his heart.


    Other members of the family are also accustomed to the way they eat.


    I asked because I wanted to.


    "How about the 1st Prince?"


    When the word of 1st Prince came out, Perez, who couldn''t take her eyes off at the prepared food, turned to me.


    Are you still aware of the competition?


    The face of the guy looking at me was harder than usual.


    "As far as I know, at the order of Her Majesty Empress, magnificent dinners are prepared each meal. "


    "But since he still young, there must be a lot of wasted food?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ She said that, because he''s growing up, we need to pay more attention to his meals.¡±


    I heard and knew the Empress'' love for her son, but it was truly unusual.


    I sat down while shaking my head.


    Perez also looked at me and I took a seat in the chair that Kylus had prepared.


    I grabbed my fork and knife and rushed towards the chicken dish.


    There were other pre-dinner foods like salads and sandwiches, but the first one is meat!


    When I cut the softly cooked chicken and put it in my mouth, I felt a wonderful balance of taste in my mouth.


    This wasn''t bad.


    One piece of meat, two salads, and then open the bread before a meal, and after that a large bite with plenty of butter.


    I''m having such an exciting meal, and Kylus, who stands behind Perez'' chair across from me, doesn''t look good.


    I looked at Perez.


    ¡°Why not eat?¡±


    Perez held a fork in one hand just staring at the food.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like the food?¡±


    The guy shook his head.


    "Then don''t you know what to eat first?"


    He shook his head again.


    Well, maybe.


    ¡°Are you scared of food?¡±


    ".¡­Huh."


    The answering voice is small.


    But it must have been heard from Kylus and Caitlyn''s side standing next to us.


    Caitlyn squeezed her lower lip because she knew the reason, and Kylus tilted his head because he couldn''t understand.


    And I brought a plate of chicken in front of Perez.


    After dividing it into pieces to make it easier to eat, I cooked one of them and put it in my mouth.


    ¡°..¡­ Ah!"


    Surprised Perez screamed quietly.


    However, I looked at Perez straight ahead and chewed the food more tightly.


    "Okay, okay?"


    "...Don''t do that in the future. It''s dangerous."


    "Why? Maybe the food you eat is poisonous?"


    The guy nodded.


    Only then did Kylus look upset about the reason for Perez''s action.


    It wasn''t because the new person was suspicious of himself.


    He just realized the reason why this little child had such fear.


    I said while putting the plate back in front of Perez.

 Chapter 52

    ToFlorentia.


    How are you?


    I think I''m used to the new palace now.


    Because in the east, the sun shines well.


    Perhaps that is why there are so many good herbs.


    Yesterday, while walking, I found a bunch ofBomniaFlowers. [1]


    I could recognize that it was a flower that bloomed a lot in the place where I lived before.


    BomniaFlower will bloom soon.


    It is a red flower with beautiful petals.


    IfBomniaFlower blooms, can I send it to you?4


    The swordsmanship class starts tomorrow.


    I''m looking forward to it.


    I had my first fruit sandwich yesterday.


    The white cream was sweet and delicious, but not as much as the candy you gave me.3


    Tomorrow,Kylustold the chef to make chocolate cookies.


    But it doesn''t look as good as the one I had with you, so I''m not expecting much.


    If it''s okay, send me a reply. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to. Really.14


    See you again.


    From Perez.


    PS, I think you will also like theBomniaFlowers.4


    * * *


    To Perez.


    I am sorry for answering late.


    I''ve been a little busy these days.


    The horses my dad bought for my birthday have arrived, so I was busy taking care of them.


    They are very meek and pretty children.


    I named the mother Bailey and her baby Blanc.


    It''s the first time I''ve ever heard of a flower calledBomniaFlowers, I''ll be looking forward to a flower gift.


    How are you?


    FromFlorentia.


    PS, why don''t you stop eating grass now?15


    * * *


    ToFlorentia.


    Finally, theBomniaFlowers bloomed.


    Autumn came slowly this year, and it seems to have bloomed late.


    I looked for a book, but the originalBomniaFlowers are wildflowers that grow only in the southern part of the Empire.


    Perhaps someone who misses his hometown secretly planted it in the Imperial Palace. I''ll send the petals ofBomniaFlowers to Caitlyn. I''m not eating grass anymore.1


    Something weird happened today.


    During the swordsmanship class, I came up with a thing called ''Ore'', but the floor is broken.


    Of course, I was so surprised, especially the swordsman''s reaction was weird.


    After that, I made an aura several times and then went back.


    And in the evening, His Majesty the Emperor came to my palace.


    It was my first time seeing him in person, but we really don''tresemble him at all.


    But His Majesty the Emperor laughed that my talent resembled him.


    How about Bailey and Blanc?


    Doesn''t it bother you?


    I hope so.


    Because you shouldn''t be overworked.


    See you again.


    From Perez.


    * * *


    To Perez.


    Happy thirteenth birthday.4


    I wanted to give you a new sword as a birthday present.


    There was a limit for Caitlyn to carry it out secretly, so it was impossible.


    So I''ll send you some gold coins and a ruby ??brooch.


    This is......


    I picked it up while passing by. Anyway, happy birthday.


    FromFlorentia.


    * * *


    ToFlorentia.


    I wore the ruby ??brooch you gave me last month to dinner.


    I couldn''t eat properly because the Empress stared at me, but I felt good.2


    On your tenth birthday, I heard from Caitlyn that theVipacheI presented to you had an accident with your beloved Bailey.


    On behalf ofVipache, I apologize. (Maybe horse name)


    By any chance......


    By any chance, when we can meet again?1


    No other reason, because the last time I saw you were already 2 years and 6 months ago.6


    When I can see you again?


    From Perez.


    * * *


    To Perez.


    If I see good ruby ??jewelry in the future, I will present it to you.


    The Empress is angry?


    I feel good!


    And don''t worry about Bailey''s.


    It''s a happy thing for Bailey and Blanc to have a new family.


    Vipacheis doing a great job of being a good father.


    And that''s how time has already passed since we exchanged letters. Did you ask when I can meet you? We will meet soon. Maybe faster than you think.


    I will see you soon.


    FromFlorentia.

 Chapter 53

    "...Yes?"


    The Clerivan''s handsome face became pale.


    The tall body staggered once, then leaned back against the back of the sofa and asked me with a look as if the world was over.


    "Did I make mistake...?"


    Obviously, you misunderstood my words.


    He would even cry soon.


    I heard that Clerivan''s nickname is ''cold handsome''.


    Where on earth is that face?


    Pretending not to know, I said a little bit late to make fun of Clerivan.


    "What extent do you expect, Clerivan?"


    ¡°No, I¡­¡­.¡±


    Clerivan rubbed his messy face.


    If this continues he will cry.


    I said with a playful laugh.


    ¡°Not the clothing store. Are you ready to resign from my grandfather?"


    ¡°Oh, then¡­¡­.¡±


    Joy passes on Clerivan''s face, who understands what I mean.7


    I smiled and answered.


    "My eleventh birthday is coming. I have to get ready."1


    The day I am free is not long.


    Of course, there is one hurdle to overcome before that.


    A flower of laughter bloomed on Clerivan''s face looking at me.


    ¡°And this. Could you pass it on to Caitlyn? Probably now, she will be in my grandfather''s office.¡±


    I just handed out a letter envelope sealed by Louryl to Clerivan.


    Clerivan nodded, looks like he knows who this was written for.


    * * *


    Poirak Palace''s training ground.


    Perez, standing with his sword in a well-organized posture.


    Spacious space closed his eyes and felt the wind.


    Although his black hair and collar were fluttering in the wind, the tall, slender boy remained unshakable.


    He just stands quietly with a beautiful face like a masterpiece.2


    The teaching method of the swordsmanship teacher attached by the Lombardy Lord was slightly different from the other knights.


    In addition, It does not apply the law to make loud noises and does not teach students carelessly.


    Rather, Perez spent much of his class meditating like this.


    A little while ago, I was tried to reconsider places his teacher with the teacher in my mind.


    Perez was a hard-working guy that wasn''t innately talented.


    Sometimes the swordsmanship class is forced to stop.


    But today it was a little different. Perez''s swordsmanship teacher, Juves, looked strangely at the disciple who could not concentrate on the class.


    From a teaching standpoint, a student who absorbs everything at such a fast pace sometimes gets distracted like this.


    It was because he saw Perez every day like that.


    In the end, Juves said with a small sigh.


    "Enough for today, Your Majesty."


    For someone who can''t concentrate on the movement of the wind.


    Perez stubbornly closed his eyes and shook his head.


    "I''ll do more."


    It has been almost three years since he has regained his rightful position as a Prince.


    Now it''s okay to live a little more comfortably.


    The appearance of the Second Prince, who is still enthusiastic about swordsmanship and study, to the extent that obsessive-compulsiveness is suspected, made the observer a little worried.


    Juves wanted it to be good.


    In the meantime, Perez hadn''t taken a single day off the swordsmanship class, so Juves thought he should make the 2nd Prince take a rest.


    ¡°You keep losing your concentration and composure, but only imitating is useless. I''m going to lower the sword."


    In the end, Perez slowly opened his eyes.


    Through the dark hair blowing in the wind, eyes brighter than Ruby appeared.


    Perez, who is thirteen years old, now is a boy, standing there, with a very beautiful appearance.1


    Sometimes it was too much and the reality was degraded.


    But Juves, who had been through Perez very closely, knew that this beautiful boy was actually a man who lacked so much.


    There was almost no joy or sorrow that any person would have.


    Even if there was, it was faint.


    When Perez expressed his emotional expression, it was only when he occasionally eats round candy or when he looks at the blooming Bomnia Flowers.1


    Even when deliberately pushing strength training to its limits, Perez was silent.


    Regarding that, he even heard that even in academic class his attitude was the same.


    Despite the incredible speed of growth, Juves are worried about where the 2nd Prince''s ''blindness'' is coming from.


    So today, Juves took the initiative to ask about what was bothering Perez.


    "Is there someone you are waiting for?"


    Juves asked while remembered Perez''s gaze toward the entrance of the Palace.


    "Yeah."


    Replied Perez, in a small flinch.


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    ¡°Waiting for Caitlyn to return home.¡±


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­ I can''t tell you."


    Perez, who had always been telling the truth, refused to answer in the first place.


    As if hiding the most precious secret in the world, his young lips were stubbornly closed.


    Juves even felt a sense of betrayal.


    "Please tell me."


    ¡°No.¡±


    "Your Majesty."


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    Perez was even vigilant now.


    "Are you refused to answer your teacher, so I will punish you. Do 1000 cuts up and down."


    "Yeah."


    Now Juves has lost his words.


    Rather than telling the reason for waiting for Caitlyn, Perez going to do a thousand cuts.


    Juves shook his head.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Wow, the Founding Medal?¡±


    "Yups! The Imperial Palace sent someone to the clothing store!¡±


    Each year, on the day of its founding, the Emperor confers a medal.


    It''s up to the Emperor to who the medal will be given.


    Some of the successive Emperors gave medals to their son, the Prince.


    The contents of the medal were also varied.


    In some cases, given to the people, and in some cases, one of the royal relatives was greatly awarded.


    "I made ready-to-wear clothes to help improve the health of the Imperial People..."


    He still couldn''t believe it, he muttered and pinching my cheek.


    "Dad is the best!"


    I kissed my dad''s cheek and made him happier.


    In fact, I already knew.


    The fact that the recipient of this year''s Founding Medal is my father.


    It was because Emperor Jovanes had already conveyed his intentions to my grandfather three months ago, and Clerivan had told me that.


    I didn''t write to Perez that I''ll see him sooner or later.


    Moreover, this year''s banquet was expected to be even more special.


    Clerivan brought news that the extended family, who presided over each area, had arrived in the capital to attend the banquet.


    South Sussew, East Luman, West Huxley, and North Ivan.


    Of all the Imperial Banquets that have been held in the past few decades, was there any banquet as magnificent as this time and was attended by many valued guests?


    "Because they told me to attend the Banquet in three days. What should I prepare?"


    My father is still muttering and choosing my clothes first.1


    It''s not me, but my father who wins the award.


    ¡°I''m going to wear the clothes at the Gallahan clothing store!¡±


    My father was surprised at what I cried out, and his eyes widened.


    "But, Tia. The clothes in the clothing store..."


    My father was silent for a while.


    "It''s a little bit to wear to the Imperial Palace Banquet..... How about wearing the clothes that Aunt Shananet gave us as a gift this time?"


    It seemed that he was worried that I would be teased after going to the imperial palace in ready-to-wear clothes.


    In a way, it was a natural concern. Ready-made clothes were common people''s clothes.


    I could tell from seeing my father receive a medal for making ready-made clothes for them, who were always naked and cold.


    But he couldn''t resist my stubbornness.


    "I''m going to wear the clothes that my dad made!"


    "Tia ¡­."


    My father hugged me tightly.


    It seemed that he was moved by my extreme innocent.


    "Thank you, Tia."


    My father patted my back at the end of his crying voice.


    "Who''s daughter will be so pretty?"


    I also hugged my father tightly.


    I feel good, so I laugh.


    The Imperial Palace Banquet.


    It''s a great opportunity to promote children''s clothing.3


    * * *


    "Your Majesty is waiting."


    The Emperor''s chief butler said quietly to Perez when he approached.


    It''s an early time when the sun has barely reached.


    Jovanes called Perez about once a month to eat breakfast with him.


    Others looked at it and seemed to say,'' Your Majesty cares very much for the Second Prince'', but well.


    Perez thought this was rather close to surveillance.


    He checked to see if the Second Prince who was reluctant to gather was sternly minded.


    Upon entering, the Emperor was already eating.


    Without common greeting, Jovanes didn''t stop eating, confirming that Perez had come with a side glance.


    Perez, too, took a seat and sat down one place away.


    Before long, the food was prepared with the same excellent food that the Emperor eats.


    Looking back at it, Perez recalled the day he first entered the Poirak Palace.


    When he was getting used to moldy food, that the day he first learned what a ''prince-like-meal'' was.


    That day when the sun went down, the candles were lit, and the wall torch was lit all night, and he realized how warm the night was.


    On the day when anger was hotter than the burning fire.


    The only thing that made Perez laugh in the memory of that day was Florentia.


    ¡°I heard that the duration of your Aura has increased noticeably.¡±


    The emperor said to Perez, who was thinking about Florentia.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes."


    "Right."


    It was ridiculously short to answer to the emperor, but Jovanes didn''t mind.


    It was because his interest had focused on Perez''s tremendous sword skills.


    When he first read the report brought by the swordsman teacher to the chief of staff, Jovanes doubted his eyes.


    At the age of thirteen, Perez already capable of maintaining Aura for an hour!


    Until recently, there had not been such an achievement in the history of the Empire.


    At the age of thirteen, it was the age where talent is assessed by following physical and basic training.


    A similar example was Astana, the First Prince.


    Astana, who has been holding swords from a much younger age than Perez, recently finished basic training at the age of fifteen and had just started a theory class for Aura.


    Very fast progress.


    Looking at Astana, the nobles of the empire were saying, ''The future of the Imperial Family is bright''.


    Until now, Perez''s achievements were known only as Jovanes and his swordsmanship teacher.


    No, the swordsmanship teacher from the beginning was recommended by Lombardy, so Lulak also receiving the reports.


    But except for them, Perez was still a forgotten Prince.


    It was completely different from Astana, which was receiving the attention of the nobles every step of the way.

 Chapter 55

    "Perfect."


    I put a hairpin made of very bright red ruby ??on the half-hair bundle that Louryl carefully braided, so my appearance in the mirror was cute even to me.


    It was a perfect banquet dress, with Lombardy''s wealth combined with my father''s ready-to-wear clothing at Gallahan clothing store.


    "How about, Lauryl? Does it look expensive?"


    "Miss, do you know how much this emerald on this one is? Maybe no one at today''s banquet is dressed as good as Miss?


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    To change the perception that ready-to-wear is cheap, it was deliberately decorated more colorfully.


    "Ah, I can die now."2


    Louryl touched my elaborate hair more carefully and said excitedly.


    ¡°I saw my Young Lady grow up like this and go to a banquet.¡±


    Someone will think you raised me.


    But I also laughed when I knew Louryl''s heart caring for me.


    ¡°You are so pretty today. Is there going to be an uproar at the banquet?"2


    "It''s not that much. Don''t overdo it."


    "No! You don''t know how pretty you are! That''s cuter, but¡­¡­."


    Lauryl looked at me as if she wanted to bite me while saying ''Oooh''.1


    "In addition, today is the day when you first appear outside, isn''t it?"


    "Is it¡­?"


    Then it turned out that Louryl was right.


    Unlike my cousins, who regularly attend banquets here and there even before making their official social debut, I have never attended such an event.


    My father wasn''t really interested in that, and he''s been so busy lately that I barely see his face.


    Although Shananet suggested that we go together, there were many times that he refused.


    "Miss Larane has made her social debut a while ago! Lombardy''s Lady has a good look! But it''s not really because I have you, Miss. After all, our Miss is much prettier and cuter than Miss Larane¡­.¡±


    Lauryl sighed deeply, saying, ''It''s so regrettable that I can''t see it in person''.


    "Afterwards, we''ll have to go to the banquet all together, well."


    At the words I threw, a white smile blossoms on Louryl''s face.


    "That''s right. It will."


    Finally, after looking in the mirror and checking again, I left the room.


    In the parlor, my father and grandfather were waiting for me while drinking tea.


    "Miss is ready to go."


    The two of them looked up at Louryl''s voice.


    And.


    ¡°Woww.¡±


    My father looked at me and closed his mouth.


    Grandfather sitting next to him frowned.1


    It wasn''t surprising that his wrinkles were deep in the eyebrows.


    What, Lauryl said I was pretty.


    I felt anxious.


    "Dad? Grandfather?"


    The two began to move.


    "Tia"


    My father ran and hugged me.


    It was a mysterious face that seemed to cry and laugh at any moment.


    "My daughter is so pretty."


    "It wasn''t my mistake. "


    My father''s voice was definitely crying.


    I lifted myself and looked at my father''s face.


    My father''s eyes were clearly looking at me.


    I could feel it from the gaze that hovered around the outline of my face and from the gaze that looked deeply into my eyes.


    Now my father is seeing my mother in my face.


    It''s not in my memory, but for my father, it''s a face that''s as clear as yesterday''s memory.


    ¡°If you are still like this, it will be worth seeing later when your child debuts in the social circle.¡±


    My grandfather approached with his back and said jokingly when he saw my father.


    ¡°So, social debut¡­¡­ Suck.¡±


    My father, who was barely calming down, got up, turned his back, and finally grabbed the eyebrows.


    "Florentia."


    Grandfather came to my father''s place.


    And he still spoke with a wrinkled eyebrow.


    "If you go to a banquet today, you''ll be next to this grandfather or Gallahan."2


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    "If weird guys come and talk to you, just ignore it."3


    "Yes, grandfather... yes?"


    It''s a little weird to answer with a habit of nodding my head.


    "But if you''re bothered, kick it with your feet. Leave the cleaning up to this grandfather."12


    And there is a small murmur.


    "Hey, Tia so cute... Tia looks so cute."


    * * *


    At the same time, Poirak Palace.


    Caitlyn and Kylus, who accompanied Perez, exchanged eyes silently.


    This is when everyone is sleepy after lunch.


    As always, Perez holding a book open, but the atmosphere was different.


    Kylus looked at Perez, who had been nervous since morning, with anxious eyes.


    If you ask, Perez with that expressionless face is nervous about waiting for something.


    Kylus grabbed the bookshelf, which had already been motionless for an hour.


    Caitlyn also looked at him and said, quietly approaching.


    ¡°Dear Prince, if you feel uncomfortable like that, why not go out for a while and come for a walk? There is still a long time until sunset when the banquet begins."


    Kylus also helped.


    "Or maybe I''ll order your favorite chocolate cookie?"


    Eventually, the book Perez was held closed with a dull sound.


    ¡°It''s tense ¡­¡­¡­?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°Woo.¡±


    Perez sighed as he touched the corner of the book ''Brown Swordsmanship''.1


    ¡°It normal to be nervous. It''s your first time officially attending the banquet...¡­¡­ .¡±1


    Kylus comforted Perez.

 Chapter 56

    The situation became even more interesting when I entered the banquet hall with people''s eyes following us.


    The people who filled the great hall walked away like a split sea and looked at the three of us with puzzled faces.


    "This is the Lombardy family...."


    The inside of the banquet hall was quiet enough to hear someone mutter clearly in my ears.


    But it was weird.


    Even though so many people were watching us, no one really came.


    Everyone was a few steps away and chatted among themselves.


    Grandfather even looked around the center with a relaxed expression as if this situation was familiar.


    And all those who have eye contact with my grandfather either avoid their eyes or bow their heads.


    Like the reaction when they met a beast.


    Meanwhile, the female nobles couldn''t take their eyes off my father.4


    I looked up at my father holding my right hand.


    Taller than other men, a thin body, white skin, and fine brown hair that reach down to the shoulders are tied together in one form.7


    In particular, his gentle green eyes with long eyelashes sparkled in the banquet lights.


    In a word, it would be a handsome man with a warm atmosphere.


    My father looked at me like he felt my gaze looking at him.


    And he showed a comfortable smile.


    Perhaps it seemed to mean that I didn''t have to be nervous.


    However, his smile that was meant to relieve my nervous affected the woman who was looking at my father, not at me.


    Here and there, I saw the girls with shaky legs staggered by my father''s smiling face.19


    And surprisingly, there was ''me'' that caught as much attention as my father and grandfather did.


    "Is that kid, the daughter of Gallahan Lombardy?"


    "Oh, so cute. After all, she is a Lombardy''s children¡­¡­."


    "She looks like her father!"


    Fortunately, the first impression is good.


    But immediately, other words were heard.


    ¡°She is the only daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°So she is the only heir right now.¡±2


    That''s what will comes to mind when my father becomes a tremendous asset in the ready-to-wear business.


    And when I passed a group of old women, I heard these words too.


    "Gallahan''s daughter is so smart that she received privileges from the Lord itself."


    "Are there any successors from Lombardy whom he accompanied to the banquet?"


    ¡°She must have been around ten years now. She''s just the same age as my grandson."


    And there were reactions I was waiting for.


    "Who''s work is that dress? It''s a design I''ve never seen before..."


    "I''ll find out later. It''s so cute¡­¡­."


    "Look at the jewels that hangover there. My God, these days, all the money in the Empire is Lombardy and Gallahan clothing stores..."


    However, sometimes it is good to be the object of someone''s jealousy and envy.


    This is the best feeling, it''s thrilling.


    As we continued along the path that was divided like the Red Sea, a woman was standing at the end of the road.


    It was Empress Rabini, wearing a blue dress with gorgeous blonde hair.


    It seemed like she enjoyed being the center of social attention, she arrived separately from the Emperor and had already enjoyed the banquet.


    The closer we approached the Empress, the heavier the surrounding air felt.


    No one doesn''t know.


    That the relationship between Lombardy and Angenas is not very good.


    After my grandfather publicly became Perez'' guardian, for a while, the Empress was so upset about it.


    At a banquet where people gathered like this, what would happen if the Empress from Angenas and the house of Lombardy meet, and everyone is swallowing their saliva.


    But then, something happened that surprised everyone.


    ¡°The main character of today''s banquet has come."


    It was because the Empress came to us first with a beautiful and harmless smile.


    Those who were expecting even a sharp cold war between the two families became awkward.


    However, my grandfather greeted the Empress with a friendly smile, as if he had expected that Rabini would come out like that.


    "Thank you for preparing such a beautiful and magnificent banquet, Empress."


    "The Lord Gallahan of Lombardy has received His Majesty''s medal, and I have to do this. Isn''t it?"


    With just a glance, it seemed like a neighbor who gets along well.


    ¡°Long time no see, her Majesty the Empress¡±


    My father said hello first.


    The last time my father faced the Empress, the situation wasn''t very good.


    The Empress used knights to break the oath to check our carriage, and my father even formally protested the Empress''s actions to the Emperor.


    However, I couldn''t feel that feeling at all in the appearance of the Empress who smiled gently and was greeted by my father.


    Then the Empress looked at me standing my father and greeted me.


    "You''ve grown a lot while I haven''t seen you, Florentia. In a few more years, the social world will be thrilled by the beautiful Lombardy lady."


    Rabini, who said so, asked her grandfather.


    ¡°The children of Lombardy have decided to marry quickly since ancient times, right? What about Florentia?"


    For a moment, I saw the laughing grandfather''s eyes turn cold.


    The Empress''s remarks were just political remarks using the crowd around him.


    It was meant to make the Empress appear interested in me as Astana''s partner.2


    "¡­¡­That''s an old story too. My granddaughters don''t have to."


    This time, the face of the Empress was hardened.


    Since I heard the word ''I don''t need your son'' in front of me, it''s okay.4


    It seemed like a giggling and laughter would burst out, but the conversation with an invisible blade ended there.


    It was because the Emperor arrived at the banquet hall.

 Chapter 57

    The eyes with a strange light were looking at me and Perez.


    Ugh, have I been caught?


    It was frustrating.


    No one should ever know that I and Perez know each other.


    I quickly avoided the Emperor''s eyes.


    But I could feel it.


    That tenacious gaze stays on me for a while longer.


    But when I looked back later, the Emperor was talking with my father and grandfather with the same face as before.


    Did I see wrong?


    There was a possibility that I was terrified by Jovanes''s gaze that he gave without thinking.


    Either way, I tried not to give my eyes to Perez again.


    "Then, let''s start with awarding and enjoy the banquet."


    Jovanes said, taking care of the gathered nobles.


    My father, who was still holding my hand, said tenderly when he was standing near my grandfather.


    "Dad, I''ll go back for a while."


    Even though I was nervous enough to get my hands cold, I take care of myself first.


    The children over there were completely different from the Emperor who did not care about making them his maids.


    I kissed my father on the cheek to cheer on him.


    With that alone, my father smiled broadly as he was empowered.


    Emperor Jovanes stood on the podium in front of the crowd, and the Emperor''s aides brought the medal.


    When I saw the back of my father walking to the center, everyone''s eyes were on the podium.


    There was Perez, standing proudly as a member of the Imperial Family.


    Astana, who was now completely in puberty, was also next to the Empress who was staring at Perez with a really stiff face.


    Even when she gets older, she still can''t manage her facial expressions.


    Then suddenly, I looked at Perez. He was still looking at me. Whether it feels good or bad.1


    The expressionless face, whose inner heart is not well understood, suits the Royal Family 100 times better than Astana.1


    I smiled at him and turned my face back to the podium.


    The appearance of the medal varies depending on the recipient, but my father''s medal appeared as a large necklace made of gold.


    And another aide was standing behind it.


    Like a trophy, it was held in both hands.


    "Gallahan Lombardy, come here."


    At the Emperor''s words, my father knelt in front of him.


    "I, Jovanes Canabon Lambrew Durelli, will present this Founding Medal to you."


    Unlike when he laughed a while ago, a low, loud voice spoke as if solemnly proclaimed.


    ¡°I deserve this medal because I have contributed to my willingness to care for the people of the Lambrew Empire in an ingenious attempt no one has ever thought of.¡±


    A necklace with an imperial seal was hung around my father''s neck.


    ¡°And your achievements are very good, so I give a special gift to Gallahan Lombardy along with the medal.¡±


    Special present?


    The official who was waiting for the second time came forward.


    And it was a scroll made of old leather that was handed down to the Emperor''s hands.


    Jovanes unfolded it, making it visible to all, and gave it to his father.


    "From today, I declare that Gallahan Lombardy is the owner of the Cheshire territory."


    Heo-eok.


    I wasn''t the only one taking a quick breath.


    Everyone in the banquet hall was astonished. As you may have known in advance, except for my calm grandfather and the Emperor who smiles.


    Although the Founding Medal had a special meaning, the biggest gift awarded with the medal was a territory.


    It was a kind of territory that would be returned to the imperial family when the person who received the medal died.1


    What do you mean by territory?


    And that scroll made of leather is a territory document no matter how much you look at it.


    Moreover, the Cheshire territory is not land directly ruled by the Imperial Family.


    Since the Nokta River, the second largest river in the Lambrew Empire, has been developed nearby, it has a high grain production and a high population density...


    "Mrs. Sussew!"


    Someone shouted in a small voice.


    Behind the Emperor''s left side, the gray-haired elderly woman remained indifferent to the concentration of people.


    Beatrice Sussew.


    My grandmother, Natalia Sussew, is an elderly woman who serves as the head of the House of Sussew, the wealthy man from South Olkezia.


    Originally, the Cheshire territory, the land of the Sussew family, was handed down to his father.


    That meant the will of Beatrice Sussew.


    Father looked at the territory document in his hands with a blank face and said,


    "Your Majesty, I will take good care of it."


    The medal ceremony was short, but the afterglow was big and long.


    "Come on, sit down and rest for a while¡­.¡±


    My father mumbled, grasping the territory document with both hands.


    "Haha! You are too soft, will you be able to play the role of a Lord properly?"


    Emperor Jovanes came back to chattering again and made fun of my father.


    Yes, it good.


    He''s just showing off the territory to other people.


    Now Jovanes, who said he would enjoy the banquet, disappeared among the nobles, and I shook my father''s side.


    "Dad!"


    "Tia¡­"


    My father looked at me and smiled weakly.


    "What should I do with such a good thing....¡±


    It was a face that had a feeling of burden and debt ahead rather than the joy of having territory.


    "How can you do that? It''s Thank You. You just have to say thank you and live well."


    "Aunt!"


    It was Mrs. Beatrice Sussew who approached.


    She is a person who becomes an aunt to my father.

 Chapter 58

    "Haha. Nothing has changed, Aunt."


    He laughed freely.


    "Well, does an old man easily changed?"


    Mrs. Sussew also made a mischievous expression toward my father.


    "Your brothers didn''t attend?"


    Viese and Laurels did not attend today''s banquet.


    Recently, I heard that the two are busy trying to start a new business together.


    No one knew what the business was yet.


    Shananet wanted to come to the banquet together, but the twins caught a fever at the same time, so they couldn''t come.


    Instead, she sent me decorative buttons that would match my father''s clothes today.


    "Haha, they are busy people."


    My father replied as if it was okay, but Mrs. Sussew squeezed her tongue.


    "Since you were a child, your brother Laurels. That foolish guy was busy chasing after Viese''s pants."


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    "Okay. Viese was so greedy, there was a time when he tried to put all of the cookies that you and Laurels shared in one bite, but I was dumbfounded. He was so greedy that he didn''t know whether his stomach hurt or not.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Oh, I laughed too loudly.


    "Hrmm, hrmm!"


    She coughed quickly and pretended not to be, but Mrs. Sussew''s eyes were sore.


    She is a woman who hates spoiled people and doesn''t follow manners as much as her fiery personality.


    It seemed that sweat was flowing behind my back.


    I quickly said to my father.


    ¡°Is it okay if I visit the banquet hall, Dad?¡±


    "Yes? Yes. My Tia is bored. Don''t go to the dark place, stay in this banquet hall."


    "Yes, Dad!"


    I walked to another place without forgetting to politely say goodbye to Mrs. Sussew.


    First of all, it is a retreat in terms of operations.


    * * *


    "Isn''t our Tia pretty, Aunt?"


    When she looked at Gallahan, who was still smiling like a child, Beatrice Sussew felt a bit of sadness.


    It was Natalia and Beatrice, who had a close relationship when they were young.


    Although the relationship was awkward between a sister-in-law, the two were as close as their siblings.


    Back when Natalia was dead, she was about to give up the world. Her face became gloomy and lonely remembering her memories.


    From Gallahan''s smiling face, Natalia''s kindness was alive like a lie.


    It was also true that Gallahan, who inherited Natalia''s docile and quiet personality, was often worried about whether he would be okay among his strong brothers.


    "Not good to be proud of her too much..."


    "Is that so? But Tia is so lovely¡­"


    Affection shines through Gallahan''s eyes when he looks at his daughter''s round head.


    "I''m not saying that my daughter, Tia is a really smart kid. In fact, that dress that she wears today is also decorated by Tia herself. She wears jewelry as she wants and sticks different fabrics."


    "Hoh, really?"


    Beatrice''s wrinkled eyes recaptured Florentia''s dress.


    In her eyes, it was very stylish, and it was a dress with an attractive eye-catching charm.


    She was about to ask the name of the person who designed the clothes.


    By the way, the child who is only 10 years old was the creator.


    Mrs. Sussew, who was watching Florentia disappearing inside the balcony, said, deliberately, jokingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that she has an aesthetic sense, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like her father.¡±


    "Soo, Aunt! What about me¡­.?"


    Instead of answering, Beatrice glanced at Gallahan from top to bottom with dissatisfied eyes.


    ¡°Since you were born with such a handsome appearance, it doesn''t mean you only use that amount, so I''ll talk about it!"


    Gallahan, whose face was slightly reddened, turned the subject to Florentia again.


    "Everyone says that when they see Tia, she looks like me..."


    "That kid?"


    Mrs. Sussew laughed.


    "A soft person like you is fundamentally different from that child."


    "But she''s my daughter. If she doesn''t resemble me then..."


    ¡°Shan, was it? The name of the child''s mother.¡±


    Gallahan shut his mouth tight.


    It''s been a long time already, but it''s still a taboo name.


    "Okay. That child resembles her mother. Especially the snow in her eyes."


    Somewhere calm, clear, purposeful eyes.


    All aside, it wasn''t the eyes that a ten-year-old could have.


    How could this gloomy Gallahan raise such a child?


    Mrs. Sussew was also curious.


    ¡°Cheshire territory is not a very large mass of land. There are large mountains and rivers nearby, and the land is fertile, so it will be enough for a single family to live.¡±


    It was as if it could be a small country manor in Cheshire territory.


    However, it was a transportation hub between the center and the south of the continent before the Lambrew Empire, and it was a large grain area with a perfect flatland and a mild climate.


    It was like Sussew had given Gallahan a pretty big piece of flesh.


    ¡°Originally, the land was what Natalia wanted to take as a dowry to Lombardy. However, she decided against it because she did not want the Lombardy territory to expand again."


    ¡°Something like that, I never knew."


    "Because your father is not someone who will speak off. Now that you own your land, you have the right to know. "


    Gallahan''s shoulder flinched.


    "I''m sure the eldest son, Viese, is going to be the next overlord. So, when the time comes, bring your daughter and come to Cheshire. The warm south will be better for the child to grow up."1


    "Thank you so much, Aunt."


    Gallahan bowed his head and said goodbye.


    Mrs. Sussew''s laughed voice stuck to his head.

 Chapter 59

    The hair that touched my fingers felt very soft.


    Maybe Perez has nicer hair than me.2


    I thought hard.


    I was a little confused about what Perez was doing in front of me, then I made eye contact with Perez, who was silently lowering his head.


    And he grabbed my hand.


    "....Uh?"


    It was a moment when I felt embarrassed by a hand that suddenly grabbed mine.


    Something touched my hand.


    "What is this?"


    "A Gift."


    "It''s a gift?"


    When I opened my hand, I saw a round-shaped flower on my palm.


    It looks like a mixture of lilies and roses, and the color is reddish.


    But why the flowers is hard? Why?


    "This. Is it Ruby?"


    "Huh."


    "Yes!"


    Ruby was too precious to nod lightly!


    The weight and volume felt by the hand are also considerable.


    I walked to a brighter place and looked at the Ruby ??in my hand.


    It''s a little smaller than a ping-pong ball, and the Ruby ??was carved into a flower shape.


    However, the shape of the petals was a little strange.


    Like it was made by someone who was sculpting for the first time, it was awkward at first and then quickly became more proficient ...


    "Did you sculpt this?!"


    "Huh."


    As before, he just nodded his head stiffly.


    "Uh, how? No, why?!"


    Why is the Second Prince, who is busy studying swordsmanship every day, sculpting Ruby ??that has nothing to do?


    "I want to give you."


    "Oh, thank you! Thank you! Ha-ah....... What the hell did you use to sculpt the Ruby?"


    It''s not as easy as carving wood with a knife.


    Perez replied to my question, saying that it wasn''t a big deal.


    "It because I was putting Aura on a small knife."


    "Ah, if it''s like that then, definitely... Wait, you sculpted with Aura?!"


    The guy nodded again.


    ¡°Come... Show me a little Aura¡­¡±


    Oh my gosh.


    I''ve never heard of a jewel cut and shaped with Aura.


    The price of Ruby itself is enormous, too, but it was carved with aura.


    ¡°Aura was very useful.¡±


    It was as if the use of the aura he exuded was just to carve Rubies.


    Certainly, his way of thinking had a very peculiar corner somewhere.


    I sighed and looked at the Ruby ??in my hand.


    ¡°Thank you, I''ll take it well.¡±


    Someone might say it''s a too burdensome gift and refuse it.


    Why is this?


    Later, when Perez becomes Crown Prince and becomes Emperor, the value of this ruby ??will not be converted.


    A Ruby ??hand-carved by the Emperor using Aura when he was a child.


    Save it either.


    "The fact is..."


    Perez pulled something again, rummaged from his pocket.


    It was a string made of long gold.


    "It was a necklace."


    When I looked closely, there was a small ring on the back of the Ruby.


    How could the ring be in that jewelry?


    I didn''t want to ask.


    "This too¡­"


    "Yeah."


    Well, there''s nothing that can''t be done with Aura.


    I secretly saw Perez put on the necklace.


    "If that''s okay, would you like to wear this necklace?"


    He asked very carefully.


    "You''re saying this is mine? Of course. Isn''t that obvious?"


    He asked me, then what shall I do. I quickly stretched out my neck.


    The necklace was long, different from what an adult would use, and Ruby flowers fluttered slightly.


    When it moved, several sections shone, reflecting light.


    "Pretty."


    Rarely, Perez said first.


    "Yeah. You are pretty."


    The parts that are engraved at the beginning make the flowers more colorful.


    "Thanks."


    I said again.


    I liked Ruby so much that I thought I could say it ten times.


    "I also."


    Perez said something I didn''t know again.


    And there was no conversation between us for a while.


    That didn''t mean it was awkward.


    I visited the lit garden and listened to music in the cool breeze.


    And, Perez...


    "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    Your gaze will be very piercing, hey.


    "Hey."


    Instead of answering my question, Perez said something else.


    "We, is there no way to meet each other sometimes?"


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    "It would be nice if we could talk like this sometimes."


    Expressing what you want directly like this is unexpected.


    I asked carefully, thinking about it.


    ¡°Aren''t we going to exchange letters?¡±


    ¡°There are many things that cannot be conveyed by letter.¡±


    Perez''s tone was cautious.


    He is afraid of someone reading the letter, so he reluctant to write important stories.


    "Do not worry about it. Caitlyn was not the one who would open someone else''s letter, and because she was commuting on the Lombardy carriage, there''s no need to worry about someone taking her in the middle."


    Perez listened to my explanation for a while, then shrugged and replied after a while.


    ¡°¡­If you say so."

 Chapter 60

    Julietta blinked her big eyes as if she couldn''t understand what I was saying.


    Ah, this girl isn''t a greedy person.


    So, she couldn''t read the atmosphere and became Astana''s lover, but the Empress got angry.


    I smiled and spoke for her in the simplest words.


    "Is it a promotional model for a Gallahan clothing store?"


    "What!"


    Although it is said to be the ready-to-wear clothes worn by the commoners, it is a private company in Lombardy that is clearly Gallahan''s.


    It was also a ready-to-wear that is becoming an issue in the Empire these days.


    Opera is not an art that deals only with the nobles.


    The wealthy commoners are also the main audiences of the opera.


    However, the amount of salary from ready-to-wear clothes is definitely lower than others.


    Julietta seemed to start turning her head quickly.


    I quietly put fire on it.


    "Of course, because I only heard what my father said. But the amount of sponsorship seems to be quite large..."


    Julietta was seen swallowing.


    "I heard that if the results are good, you can continue to sponsor."


    "Long-term sponsorship..."


    Julietta''s eyes are twinkling.


    Perhaps Julietta was very tired of the sponsorship of the Empress that occasionally throwing out jewelry or clothes that she did not use.


    It was natural that she was thirsty for more certain support.


    "But Julietta is already sponsored by the Empress."


    Someone said.


    Just as those who are sponsored by Lombardy are not sponsored by other families.


    Since ancient times, it has been customary for artists to have only one sponsorship.


    It was a custom made by aristocrats who liked to spend money.


    "Ah, is that so..."


    I said, pretending to be regretful.


    "Then it can''t be helped."


    "Oh, no!"


    Julietta screamed halfway.


    The people around me were surprised to look back.


    "Who can I talk to about sponsorship?"


    You caught it.


    I tried to hold back the laughter that was about to come out and pretended to think for a moment.


    "Well, I don''t know. My father seems to be busy..."


    Then I looked around and said.


    "Oh, there you are. Clerivan!"


    It wasn''t a very loud call, but Clerivan walked over like a ghost.


    "What is wrong, My Lady?"


    When Clerivan, who was handsome with a unique cold atmosphere, approached, the young maiden blush.


    "Clerivan, here Miss. Julietta Abino she is interested in the clothing store''s promotional model."


    "Yes?"


    Clerivan was a little embarrassed and looked at me.


    What the hell are you doing?.


    We talked a few months ago about the need for a model that can change the image of ready-to-wear clothes.


    I said with a very bright smile.


    "That''s a public relations model! You said you''re looking for someone who can show ready-to-wear, right?"


    "Ah, yes, I''m looking for it."


    Fortunately, Clerivan, who recognized my words, nodded sensibly.


    "I think Julietta is interested in it. Go and talk about it. I think she is particularly interested in stage costumes."


    "Hoh, stage costume... Surely."


    Clerivan burst into me with a moving glance contain a word of ''Are you sure Florentia!'' and said sweetly to Julietta.


    "Then let''s talk over there, Miss. Abino."


    "Ah, yeah..."


    Julietta seemed to have already fallen in love with Clerivan''s business smile.


    Julietta Abino is expected to become the best star in Lambrew Empire with a crazy villain performance in a theater performance.


    With eyes full of madness and a song that seemed supportive, she immediately gained popularity and her shows sold out all the time.


    Even the clothes and accessories that Julietta wears will become an Imperial Fashion.


    Julietta Abino is the first commercial model that is perfect for the Gallahan clothing store.


    I glanced happily at the backs of the two who walked over to the other table, still surrounded by people.


    * * *


    "Schults bought another estate, didn''t it?"


    "I don''t know how much land they have already bought."


    "The Schultz family also prospered because they were favored by Lombardy, right?"


    It was meant to make me feel better.


    I haven''t even officially made my debut yet, but the aristocratic women haven''t left my side.


    "The Empress must be upset for a while since the Second Prince has been recognized today."


    "Will she just feel uncomfortable? It''s too bad there won''t be an Imperial Banquet for a while."


    "What about the First Prince? I''m gonna have to keep my son away from the hunting grounds for a while."


    "That''s right if you were to go against the First Prince''s will......."


    Is this a society I''ve only heard of?


    The story of the Empress, who is not present, is also told without hesitation.


    People started to talk about it, maybe it''s just a general thing.


    The people around me keep talking.


    At first, it was nice to hear social gossip.


    Now my ears were starting to hurt.


    We already know that the Empress and Astana have a shitty personality.


    "Miss. Florentia Lombardy"


    A new voice intervened, cut through the conversation.


    He was the servant of the Palace.


    "Let me take Young-Ae upstairs."


    In any banquet or where many people gather, so-called ''Insa'' groups are inevitable.

 Chapter 61

    As if to protect me from anything, the back standing in front of me was immense and immovable.


    Astana looked at Perez as if he was underestimating Perez.


    "You dare to aim your sword at me.....?"


    Maybe you forgot the sword in your hand.


    Astana said, gritted his teeth in anger.


    I pretended to see my father, to see the situation behind me.


    My grandfather got up halfway from his seat, staring at Astana with her burning and killing gaze, and my father was white-faced and tried to run to save me.


    But, my father stopped because of a hand holding his arm.


    It was Emperor Jovanes.


    "Your Majesty?"


    My father got surprised, but the emperor did not look at him.


    They were watching the two children standing with their swords at each other with interesting faces.


    When the Emperor''s reaction was like that, the Knights who tried to intervene also retreated.


    Then Astana was rather excited.


    It''s seemed to me, he thinks the emperor had taken his side and laid a platform for stepping on Perez.


    The tip of the sword, still aiming at me, touched me like a smiling face.


    "What are you going to do? I think you''ve started confidently today. Know your place..."


    Astana, who laughed at Perez in the middle, stopped talking and took turns looking at Perez with me.


    "Ah, you both have lowly mothers, so must feel the same thing?"


    As expected from Astana.


    "I mean, I''ll get you two."


    "Your Majesty the First Prince!"


    Eventually, my father, who couldn''t stand it, vented his anger.


    However, Astana, who glanced at my father, confirmed the Emperor who was still silent and continued to sarcastic.


    "Do you dare aim your sword at me, the only heir of the Empire?"


    Astana said so and swung his sword heavily.


    Of course, you would have thought you would win.


    But when Perez was so small and young he already learning swordsmanship, the period of learning swordsmanship is longer than yours.


    With all his might, the weight-bearing sword came out and fell toward Perez.


    No, it must be me behind Peres who was still being targeted by the sword tip.


    I stared straight at Astana without backing down.


    "What, what?"


    To see that face.


    The top of Astana''s confident sword was cut off and fell to the floor.4


    It was a very neat cross-section.


    "This is now..."


    Astana, who looked at his sword cut in half, speechless for a long time.


    Then he yelled at Perez.


    "You, you bastard! What a cowardly move!"


    "Get back."


    "What kind of cowardice did you do?"2


    Perez''s cold voice seemed to have fueled the fire, and Astana lost his temper.


    Look at that crazy guy.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    He screamed because he couldn''t beat Perez and he looked around.


    "Nooo, Your Majesty the Prince! No!"


    "Give me!"


    The knight, who couldn''t completely block the Prince''s hand, ended up losing his sword to Astana.


    Shouldn''t it be prevented?


    The knight looked at the Emperor with such eyes, but there was no movement.


    The knight, unable to hold the Prince''s body without permission, only looks at his sword in Astana''s hand.


    "Kuooow!"


    Astana now swung the Knight''s sword while screaming.


    The unique golden sword of the Imperial Knights flashed.


    However.


    Tuwook.


    The results were the same as before. A sword cut in half and fell onto the carpet.


    Now Astana couldn''t say anything.


    He breathed and stared blankly at the sword that had been cut off.


    "Uh, how...."


    Then, Perez''s sword moved smoothly.


    It was a smooth motion as if water was flowing.


    "If you don''t want to die, I told you to step back."


    Huoung.


    Along with the low resonance sound, blue light fluttered through Perez''s sword.


    "Oh!"


    "Oh, come on!"


    Everyone was astonished to recognize the true identity of the blue light.


    At the age of thirteen, no one had ever emitted an aura.


    The vivid blue color.


    "Hey, that''s ridiculous..."


    Astana was rubbing his eyes now.


    "How could you......."


    Like Astana, like Belsach.4


    Do you can''t get rid of that "you" thing.


    Even after seeing his sword cut like tofu twice, and you still can''t believe it.


    "Cancel it."


    The tip of Perez''s sword with a blue aura swaying towards Astana.


    "I said half-blood, cancel it."


    It was different from Astana''s sword, which constantly shaking.


    Perez''s sword, without even a bit of shaking, was threatening to stab Astana at any moment.


    "I... I''ll apologize to you..."


    "Not me."


    Perez said, pushing the sword further into Astana''s neck.


    Huh? Me?


    Naturally, I thought he was referring to me which is said to be half-blood, I looked at Perez in surprise.


    Perez''s red eyes sunk darkly.


    His sharp eyes, as sharp as a sword blade, glared at Astana.


    He was really angry at Astana who called me a half-blood.

 Chapter 62

    We rode straight back to the Lombardy mansion.


    Emperor Jovanes offered to call a doctor right away, but my father refused.


    In the carriage on the way home, my father laughed and said with a confused face that he was fine to me.


    "We can''t let the Royal Family know about Lombardy''s internal affairs."


    Even though he had something wrong with his body right now, he was worried about the family affairs.


    Fortunately, my grandfather sent people to the mansion in advance, so the preparation was quick.


    When we arrived, the attendants were waiting with stretchers.


    However, they don''t know why, and when they opened the carriage and saw my father lying halfway down, their complexions were all hardened.


    "Ah, I''m sorry."


    Dad lay on a stretcher and laughed.


    ¡°¡­¡­Don''t talk.¡±


    Grandpa said in a low voice to my father.


    The bedroom was already fully prepared for my father.


    When we opened the door to our residence, Clerivan and Louryl waited with stiff faces.


    "You still here, Mr. Clerivan."


    "Is that important now?."


    For several years, even while doing business, my father and Clerivan always talked respectfully with each other.


    ¡°How about the doctor?¡±


    The grandfather asked the butler.


    ¡°I contacted Dr. O''Malley.¡±


    Everything was happening so fast.


    My father lying in bed and rubbing his right leg, and my grandfather sitting next to him.


    And, people come together to help us.


    I was impatient to accept this situation.


    But no one knew why my father fell.


    Except me.


    Among those who are busy moving, I struggled to manage my facial expressions.


    For my father, who doesn''t know what his illness yet, I made a serious face.


    However, my efforts seemed meaningless in front of my father.


    "Tia."


    My father called me.


    The bedroom became quiet.


    People who were busy momentarily stopped and looked at me.


    Probably everyone was forgetting my existence.


    "Dad is fine."


    Said, my father.


    "I know."


    I replied, hiding my heart agitation as much as possible.


    "Yes, because our Tia is smart."


    I couldn''t laugh at him even though I saw a friendly smile.


    "You don''t have to be scared."


    I couldn''t answer.


    I''m scared.


    The disease my father has is a terrible disease.


    And that disease took my father away from me in the last life.


    It seemed like that word would come through my lips.


    Instead of saying something else, I bowed my head.


    "Tia...?"


    My father was surprised at my reaction and opened his eyes wide.


    Oh, it should be a little more relaxed.


    However, since the image of my father lying in bed has remained in my memory, it seems so overlapped with the image in the hospital bed right now.


    It was best not to bite my lower lip.


    Did my dad think my condition was unusual?


    Even with an uncomfortable body, he woke up from bed and tried to approach me.


    "Dr. O''Malley is here."


    Fortunately, Dr. O''Malley arrived with a butler''s voice and carrying a visiting bag.


    ¡°Leave the room for a moment?¡±


    Grandpa said to the people.


    Soon after, only my father and me, my grandfather, and Dr. O''Malley were left in the room.


    ¡°What are your symptoms?¡±


    ¡°Once the right leg¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Father calmly explained his condition.


    I knew even if I didn''t listen.


    No, I knew what was going on in the future.


    The numbness that starts with the right leg will get worse and worse over a week.


    Dr. O''Malley does his best to prescribe the drug, but it doesn''t work that much.


    At best, it only reduces the discomfort from paralysis.


    And in a month, the other leg will begin to paralyze.


    Another month, the range of motion of the right arm sharply narrowed.


    Another month.


    He can''t use his right hand at all, And my dad, who couldn''t move his neck the week before my birthday, had difficulty breathing.


    That was the time when I prayed and begged all night for my father to die quickly because I couldn''t bear to see my father in pain.4


    3 days before my birthday.


    My father took his last breath and closed his eyes.1


    Unstoppable memories flooded in.


    "Florentia, come here."


    My grandfather motioned to approach the bed so that I wouldn''t feel like I was alone.


    But I shook my head.


    Then I sat on a chair in the corner of the bedroom, away from the bed.


    "Have you ever fallen or injured your back?"


    ¡°It''s never been like that.¡±


    "If so¡­."


    Dr. O''Malley examined my father very carefully.


    "Can you move your toes?"


    ¡°Hmm¡­ .¡±


    My father looked at his toe and focused his nerves, but he''s right foot didn''t even move.


    "Strange."


    My father seemed embarrassed, frowned, and tried several times, but it didn''t work.


    It was strange that the leg, which had been fine until this morning, suddenly did not listen as if it was someone else''s.

 Chapter 63

    Florentia did not come near Gallahan''s side.


    She stood far away from the door, talked for a while with Clerivan, and then went back.


    At that appearance, Gallahan smiled bitterly and said to Louryl.


    "Louryl, can you help Tia get ready for bed?"


    "...Yes, Gallahan-nim."


    Louryl bowed her head, then ran toward Florentia.


    The only one left in the room with Gallahan was Lulak, who was still sitting in a chair, and Clerivan standing at the door.


    ¡°I think I''ll have to borrow Louryl''s hand in the future. That''s a big deal."


    There will be more and more things he cannot do in the future.


    Now it''s just one leg, but he doesn''t know when the symptoms of paralysis will spread to other places.


    "Half a year¡­."


    It was his remaining life as Dr. O''Malley told him.


    After Tlenbrew outbreaks, it is said that usually the sufferer dies within half a year.


    "I''ll bring another doctor, so I''ll see you again."


    "Father ¡­."


    ¡°It''s a very rare case, So how do we know after being checked just once? Ask another doctor. You have Tlenbrew''s disease. That doesn''t make sense¡­. "


    Clerivan''s face hardened at Lulak''s muttering.


    "Tlenbrew?"


    "That the doctor said!"


    Eventually, Lulak screamed.


    His messy face doesn''t look like Lulak''s usually quiet and calm expression.


    "Gallahan could not have suffered from such a severe disease!"


    "Father¡­¡­."


    Gallahan looked at him and nodded and said.


    "I''ll see another doctor."


    ¡°Yes, you should. Dr. O''Malley seems to be rusty."


    Lulak stood up from his seat.


    "Maybe your leg will be fine tomorrow."


    But even though he said so, Lulak''s gaze pointed at Gallahan''s stiffened leg.


    It looks so fine on the outside.


    "You are still too young, Gallahan."


    It doesn''t make sense to have to suffer from a disease without medicine.4


    Lulak turned away, after leaving such a statement.


    "And don''t let this thing leak around. You... You broke your leg by stumbling at the Imperial Banquet. Okay?"


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Father."


    Gallahan, who is showing fame both within and outside of the family, recently had an incredible wave of rumors that something was wrong with his condition.


    This will be great news that will never be again for a competitor looking for its weaknesses, and it will be a big stumbling block for those who wish to work with the Gallahan clothing store.


    "I don''t know when someone will come, so put a splint on that leg."


    "Haha. Yes, Father...."


    Gallahan laughed, and Lulak left the room after telling the boy that ''it''s nothing''.


    At the same time as the sound of the door closing, a smile disappeared from Gallahan''s face.


    Then he said to Clerivan with his calmly sunken voice.


    "Clerivan-nim."


    "Yes, tell me."


    ¡°I think I need to prepare a few things.¡±


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gallahan sighed in response to Clerivan''s question.


    "I have to be prepared if it really is Tlenbrew''s disease."


    It was a sigh that was more of a kind of resignation rather than frustration.


    "Are you going to leave Tia alone? "


    To Gallahan''s smiling face, Clerivan could not say anything.


    Instead, he squeezed his fist so that the note that Florentia had written and handed over made a crackling sound.


    * * *


    This morning comes brightly.


    Perez has a habit for a long time, that is headed to the Poirak Palace training center with his sword.


    From the day when he first met Florentia.


    It was the morning training he hadn''t missed since being told he had to practice swordsmanship.


    Yesterday''s banquet ended after midnight, and he''s only been resting a few hours.


    But there are no exceptions.


    His body felt heavy, but when he started operating Aura, the feeling quickly disappeared.


    Perez, who was sweating, sat on the training ground and recalled what had happened last night.


    Florentia, who first met in the forest and caught Perez''s attention, that time had passed quickly, but she did not change.


    Still, Perez only saw Florentia.


    Even when she first walks into the banquet hall.


    Even for the sweet time on the terrace that passed so quickly.


    Even when Astana drew his sword.


    It was only Florentia that Perez was seeing.


    And when Gallahan falls and everyone is looking at Gallahan.


    Perez always looking at Florentia.


    "Is she okay?"


    Unlike him, Florentia seemed to be very close to her father.


    Looking at Gallahan, who couldn''t get up while lying down, the face that had closed her lips came to his mind.


    It would be nice if I could go and see her.


    However, there was a word from Florentia, that no one should know the closeness of Perez and Florentia.


    Perez squeezed her own heart when he put his sword in the scabbard.


    But, Perez misses her.3


    Perez''s shoulders while returning to the palace were struck down again and again.


    "Tue, Her Majesty the Empress!"1


    It was just when he got to the Poirak Palace.


    Perez raised his head at Caitlyn''s low voice.


    Then, he saw the Empress walking out of the carriage door on her own.


    And Empress right hand, which went up sharply ready to slap Perez''s face.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is coming?¡±


    I closed the book I was reading and looked at Louryl.


    ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s Majesty is visiting the Lombardy mansion¡­¡­ A little while ago, the Second Prince went from Imperial Palace.¡±


    I doubted my ears.


    Perez is coming to Lombardy?


    Was it possible for him to go outside as he wants?


    Of course, he wasn''t in a situation where he had to live like before, but it took many times to get around the castle and get around freely.


    But is he going to leave the Emperor''s territory, the Poirak Palace, and come to Lombardy?


    This would be a good chance to be attacked by someone on the street.


    "Today?"


    "Yes. They say they arrive around noon.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±


    Is Perez stupid?


    There is no reason for him to come to Lombardy.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    "I do not know¡­¡­¡±


    Louryl shrugged and whispered.


    ¡°By the way, Young Lady. Did you know your Majesty the Second Prince?¡±


    Oh, and it turns out that Louryl doesn''t know.


    "Hmm. A few moments ago. It''s only temporary, I just exchanged letters."


    "Ah! Maybe, that...¡­¡±


    Instead of answering, she nodded.


    Just as expected.


    A strange smile appeared on Louryl''s face.


    "Oh my goodness. Then, your Majesty, the Second Prince is coming to see our Young Miss!¡±


    Sigh.


    It was also clear that she had a strange imagination.


    ¡°It''s not like that. There must be something else.¡±


    "But when the servant of the Imperial Palace called me, didn''t that mean he came to see Young Miss?"


    "That¡­¡­Well? Was there only Louryl in that place?¡±


    ¡°Well, no. It was me and the butler.¡±


    The butler oversees the mansion but usually takes care of my grandfather''s surroundings.


    ¡°If so, it means he is coming to see me and my grandfather¡­¡­¡±


    However, there was no reason to guess.


    Especially in this situation where he and I are pretending to not know each other.


    ¡°Well, we''ll know when Perez comes.¡±


    Anyway, he was coming here, and it was something I couldn''t prevent.


    And since the servant of the Imperial Palace visited the mansion in the morning, everyone would know that Perez was coming.


    I kept reading, ignoring Louryl, who kept looking at me with emoji-like eyes laughing.


    It was a book containing information and examples of treatment for various rare diseases such as Tlenbrew.


    Time quickly passed and it was noon when the sunset in the middle of the sky.


    From a distance, I could see the Imperial Carriage Perez was riding.


    However, the Imperial Knights were with him behind, and the huge Imperial Banner was attached.


    It meant a very formal visit.


    My grandfather sent me a letter telling me to take him to the office after lunch with Perez because he promised beforehand.


    But I wasn''t alone in front of the mansion.


    ¡°Shananet-nim, Viese-nim, and Laurels-nim. They all sent their family''s attendants.¡±1


    Louryl whispers in my ear.


    That was right.


    It seemed like everyone was sending people to check the situation.


    It was not the First Prince who came, but the Second Prince who came to visit Lombardy and called me.


    I could tell just by seeing the eyes of the attendants staying on me.


    Dagdak, dagdak.


    Finally, the horse stopped and the door of the carriage opened.


    Even today, Perez, whose face is almost expressionless, walked toward us.


    But I could tell by seeing Perez'' eyes shining brightly.


    That guy, he''s very excited right now.4


    Before Perez made a mistake, I immediately bent my knees and was a little polite.


    ¡°Hello, His Majesty the Second Prince. welcome. I was waiting.¡±


    "Ah¡­¡­ Hello, Lombardy Young Miss.¡±


    Perez looked around for a moment and then followed my play.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my grandfather has an appointment, so I will take you to my father''s residence. We have lunch together and go to Grandpa''s office after lunch.¡±


    ¡°¡­...Yeah."


    It is a success.


    I succeeded in saying hello awkwardly like people with bare acquaintances.


    The relentless gazes of the servants who had been given the task continued until we left the mansion hall and entered the pavilion.


    Even though the head waiter was very attentive, now we were far away.


    I was able to relax only when I entered our house through the long corridor.


    Fortunately, the knights accompanying Perez stood guard outside the front door.


    I asked when I sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Woo. Why are you here, Perez?¡±


    "I want to see you, Tia."


    ¡°Do not play.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    As Perez and I started chatting, Lauryl''s eyes widened.


    "Miss¡­¡­¡±


    "Why?"


    ¡°You are more close than I think¡­... You two."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Louryl?¡±


    When Perez called her name, Louryl was surprised to the point of jumping.


    ¡°My, how do you know my name¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Tia mentioned you a few times in a letter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes¡­¡­ I see.¡±


    Louryl looked at me and blushed brightly.

 Chapter 65

    "Well? Gallahan? What are you doing here?¡±


    Lulak paused the meeting and returned to the office.


    It was because the message from the Second Prince, whom he decided to meet after lunch, came in haste.


    However, it wasn''t just Florentia and the Second Prince that waiting for Lulak in the office.


    Gallahan, who wore crutches, was also with them.


    ¡°The Second Prince said that his Majesty had something to give to my father, so I came in a hurry.¡±


    "To me?"


    Lulak looked at Perez.


    Since he was Perez''s guardian, he would occasionally observe Poirak Palace to see how he was doing.


    But Lulak didn''t get used to Perez''s eyes.


    Likewise, today, when his eyes met those of the Second Prince, he was hiding discomfort.


    "Your Majesty told me to convey the message."


    Perez held out a gold envelope with a short word.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think it was like this from the beginning.¡±


    "Sorry."


    Perez gave a deep bow to Lulak.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lulak looked displeased with Perez, then pulled out a two-piece letter and read it.


    Shortly, a low voice came out of Lulak.


    ¡°Jovanes¡­¡­¡±


    It felt like he would run to the Imperial Palace with the piece of the letter right now.


    Lulac''s eyes sparkled with anger.


    Viese and Belsach are the pawns they get because they beg.


    This was a situation where Emperor Jovanes, asked Florentia on the pretext of using his son as an excuse.


    "Grandfather?"


    Lulak opened his eyes and looked at his surprised granddaughter.


    The innocent and beautiful face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°How dare you want to take over my granddaughter?¡±


    It was said that the same gender could be a close friend, but the opposite gender was different.2


    Since ancient times, the Imperial Family often matched a marriage this way.


    This is a method often used before reaching the legal marriage proposal age.


    Jovanes couldn''t possibly not understand it.


    Of course, it is not a formal marriage proposal, and this does not determine Florentia''s future.


    Because she''s the granddaughter of Lulak Lombardy.


    But feeling bad is a different matter.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Gallahan. I will take care of this on my own.¡±


    He was thinking of going to the Imperial Palace tomorrow and throwing these two-piece letters in front of the Emperor.


    ¡°I will accept it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?"


    Lulak was surprised at Gallahan''s words.


    ¡°I will accept your Majesty''s proposal. I will make Tia as His Majesty the Second Prince''s person.¡±


    It was a bad decision.


    Lulak shook his head and tried to explain.


    ¡°But Gallahan.¡±


    ¡°I know how far this can cause a matter, Father.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡­"


    However, Lulak shut his mouth.


    "I was examined again yesterday by the doctor who was called by father who came late yesterday. "


    At first glance, Lulak''s heart broke at Gallahan''s calm words.


    He said that the doctor also diagnosed Tlenbrew''s disease.


    The sky was trying to take his son early.


    Lulak, who had been sorrowed and silent, suddenly looked at Florentia.


    The granddaughter was bowing her head.


    Perhaps this smart kid already knew that her father''s leg wasn''t just broken.


    A son who can''t tell his daughter that he is dying, and a granddaughter who pretends to be unaware of her father''s condition.2


    Lulak''s heart seemed to tremble.


    Gallahan continued to speak in a calm voice.


    "At one point, I thought when there was a storm, I could just lower myself and wait for the storm to pass, Father. But now I know that''s not the way to survive."


    Lulak read what Gallahan was trying to say, and nodded gloomily.


    No matter how much Lulak trying to help, he couldn''t even be involved in what happened after his death.


    ¡°So I will fight the storm and tried to protect Tia¡­¡­ If I can''t, I''d like to give Tia whatever it is, something that can support Tia, Father.¡±4


    Lulak gritted his teeth at the sight of his son preparing for his death and his daughter''s future.


    Lulak smashed his fists and clenched them in order not to curse the sky right away.


    Then he said in a very tired voice somewhere.


    "Yeah. I know. If you are willing, then do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. And¡­¡­ Isn''t it just a matter?¡±


    "Yeah. It is just a matter. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Lulak said as if to calm Gallahan.


    ¡°Tia, usually dad will ask you first. But this time...¡­¡±


    "I know. Do whatever dad wants.¡±


    "Yeah. Thank you."


    Gallahan''s big hand stroked her daughter''s soft brown hair.


    Lulak looked at Perez with a sigh at that appearance.


    ¡°The Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes."


    ¡°You know that the Second Prince and the First Prince are very different.¡±


    Perez nodded.


    ¡°The First Prince has a strong mother. Besides, his mother is the Empress.¡±


    The Empress and Astana are safe unless they commit a crime equivalent to rebellion right away.


    But Perez was different.


    Lombardy''s house is playing the role of guardian, but that was only through an agreement with the Emperor.


    Even if he only made a few mistakes, it will destabilize Perez''s position as Second Prince.

 Chapter 66

    "Is there a cure?"


    "Huh. Of course."


    I replied, recalling Estira, who is now on his way to Lombardy.


    I can''t stop my father''s outbreak, but I can stop the death.


    I tried to calm my mixed mind like in muddy water.


    It was difficult for me to see my father get sick again, even though I already knew it and was predicted.


    But this time is different.


    It''s different from the past when I was helpless, unable to do anything, and only watched my father suffer.


    I am constantly talking and reading by myself, but I don''t think stress is the only one.


    "Your complexion is not good, Tia."


    Perez stepped up and said.


    "...... Are you okay?"


    I stepped back.


    Perez looked down at the room where I backed off and frowned.


    "Hmm."


    It seemed like he was worried about me for a while, then he rummaged in his pocket and took out something.


    "Chocolate Cookies?"1


    It was a thick cookie with a large chunk of chocolate embedded in it.


    "In difficult time...... Something that can help. All I know is this. "


    "Ah...... Okay, thank you."


    I accepted it once.


    It''s also quite heavy.


    When I just hold the Cookies, Perez looked at me.


    Do you want me to eat it?


    I slowly put the cookie in my mouth.


    I can see the anticipation on Perez''s face.


    When I put a little bit in my mouth and bite it, the sweet taste spread in my mouth with a crunchy sound.


    "Delicious."


    It wasn''t what I said for Perez, it was really delicious.


    "...... Really?"


    "Humm... Delicious."


    "Thank God."


    Perez smiled so deeply that dimples formed on his cheeks.


    I don''t know if this is true.


    Did you make this Perez?


    ".....Humm."


    Are you good at cooking too!


    Not enough in appearance, study, and swordsmanship, even cooking!4


    Heaven, which gives one person different kinds of talents, it''s unfair.


    "Next time, I will make more." Said Perez, who blushed a little.


    "Next time? Well, yes." I answered without thinking.


    First of all, it was a delicious cookie.


    Perez''s smile grew even deeper at my words.


    After that, I forgot the cookie in my hand for a moment and looked at Perez''s face with an empty look.


    It was a handsome face though still expressionless, but with a shy smile, his beauty grew even stronger.


    Also, I wondered if his good looks would improve as he got older and really entered the phase of a young boy.


    It was darker and more dazzling than the rose in full bloom where we had just stood.


    I completely forgot, that at one point he appeared and took control of the empire in such a short time.


    "Tia?"


    When he saw me half silent, Perez tilted his head and called my name.


    "Humm!"


    The fine black hair that flickers with those small movements is another art!


    I patted his head with a proud heart that expects Perez''s brilliant future.


    "I just wandering it, Perez. Your beauty is a national treasure."


    "I?"


    "Of course, you shouldn''t hurt your face when you''re training. Your pretty face is everyone''s public good, no, not this. You have to cherish it anyway!"3


    "Is that so......"


    Perez touched his face once and said as if he wasn''t sure.


    Oh, he''s a young boy who doesn''t even know he''s handsome.


    "Tia, you''re prettier than me."


    "...Are you kidding me right now?"


    "No. I mean it."


    Unavoidably, Perez''s hand reached my cheek.2


    In an instant, the distance between us narrowed.


    Eyes redder than roses came out right in front of me and looked at me.


    What, what is this.


    I just stiffened.


    And he said in a quiet voice as if telling a secret story.


    "Pretty."


    "That, that......"


    I''m so embarrassed that I can''t even say anything.


    When I speechless and acted like a fool.


    Crumbling.


    A small, round garden tree shook a little.


    I thought it was one of the little animals living in the garden.


    "Who is it."


    Srinkkk-.


    Perez drew a long sword and cut the garden tree at once.


    Tuk.


    The cut garden tree rolled to the side, and what could be seen behind it were three people sitting.


    "Well, what is this?"


    It was Belsach who saw the tree cut down screaming.


    "Uh......"


    And there was Astalliu and his seven-year-old brother Crene that were scared and unable to scream.1


    "Now, what if you cut us by mistake?"


    "So why were you listening to other people''s conversations like a rat?"


    I asked coldly.


    "Rat, rat you say?"


    Belsach shouted, then jumped from where he was crouching.


    Like Perez when he was 13 years old, Belsach height has grown a lot, but he has also grown up to be a boy whose grumpy face shows.


    "You, you, half-blood......!"


    "Shut up, Belsach."


    I immediately stopped him from trying to say another tedious swear.

 Chapter 67

    "Miss. Florentia......"


    Estira hugged me tightly.


    "I was very surprised to receive the letter."


    It has been a long time since I saw Estira, tears rolled down around her eyes, which have become more mature.


    "So, researching Tlenbrew''s cure......"


    Estira muttered as if she noticed it, but when she saw the two brothers and sister, Clerivan and Louryl standing behind me, she quickly shut up.


    She was worried that a strict person would know the inside story.


    "Greetings, Estira."


    I said, pointing to the people behind me.


    "It''s Clerivan and Louryl."


    "This is the first time I see you. I am Louryl Dillard."


    "Eh, I am Estira."


    When Louryl, who is my maid, but with an aristocratic sense, greets her politely, Estira doesn''t know what to do.


    Then Clerivan greeted Estira.2


    "It''s been a while, Miss Estira."


    Estira also lived in Lombardy''s mansion, so she was acquainted with Clerivan.


    But that was Clerivan as my teacher.


    Not as a person of Florentia.


    "It''s okay, you can talk comfortably in front of these two people."


    "Yes......"


    Even though she nodded, Estira still looked awkward. When I see them glanced at each other.


    First I led them to the guest room prepared for Estira.


    "Well, I don''t need a luxurious room like this, Miss!"


    "No. Estira is my guest. And I have prepared a separate lab. I was planning to arrange it near Dr. O''Malley''s lab, but I just made it in the annex. It''s okay?"


    "Yeah...... Thank you."


    Estira looking unfamiliarly at the luxurious guest room.


    "I want Estira to take care of my father until his condition gets better."


    Estira''s eyes changed at my words and nodded firmly.


    From the moment I saw Estira, I kept thinking about the question I wanted to ask.


    "So.......how''s your research going?"


    We have been exchanging letters from time to time and have been aware of the approximate progress.


    Finally, Estira''s letter contained concerns about the proportion of medicines.


    And after receiving my letter announcing my father''s outbreak, Estira wrote that she was leaving the academy immediately.


    A whole week after that.


    I only hoped Estira was coming with the cure.


    "Did you make the medicine?"


    Instead of answering, Estira opened her cherished bag and rummaged inside.


    With clenched fists, I felt that the waiting time was endless.


    "Here you go, Miss."


    Estira was holding a dark green liquid in a small glass bottle.


    "This is......."


    "Yes, it''s the most effective combination I''ve ever found."


    "Sigh......."


    With a short sigh, my body staggered.


    "Miss. Florentia!"


    "Miss!"


    If it weren''t for Clerivan who caught me fast, I would have fallen in there.


    "Are you all right?"


    Clerivan asked in a worried voice.


    I muttered to such a Clerivan without time to answer.


    "Fortunately......."


    I''m so glad there''s a cure.


    I''m afraid.


    Even though it was a future that I already knew.


    I was so afraid I''d lose my father again.


    "Miss......."


    Louryl calms my trembling shoulders.


    "It''s not complete yet. We need to give Gallahan-nim a dose first."


    "How long will it take? Until the medicine works."


    "We''ll know in two days."


    "You must be tired, but can you meet my father now?"


    "Of course, Miss."


    Estira happily said and packed some medicine and books together.


    * * *


    "No! No!"


    "Whoa."


    It''s made me frustrating.


    Hearing the words Dr. O''Malley shouted, I eventually sighed.1


    This is how things started.


    When I took Estira to my father.


    Just in time, my grandfather was visiting with Dr. O''Malley to treat my father''s indigestion.


    It was a kind of complication that came as the amount of activity decreased sharply.


    Dr. O''Malley, who saw Estira, immediately changed his face.


    After a year later, that bad feeling didn''t seem to go away.


    And when I explained the situation and Estira pulled out a vial, Dr. O''Malley went off like that.


    "Unverified drugs! And a medicine made by a young novice!"1


    Dr. O''Malley shouted.


    "How can you give it to Gallahan-nim?"


    Maybe he realized where he was now, his voice had gotten smaller, but Dr. O''Malley was still angry.


    "Noisy, Doctor."


    Eventually, I heard a word from my grandfather who frowned.


    "Ha, but, Lord. This is really dangerous."


    Dr. O''Malley said, turning his head and staring at Estira.


    "Did you say your name Estira?"


    "Yes, Estira, who, by the grace of the Lombardy family, is researching at the Academy, Lord."


    "So it just so happens that what you''ve been working on at the Academy is Tlenbrew''s medicine?"


    Luckily.


    Grandpa''s sharp eyes turned to Estira.


    "Yes, it is. In fact, when I was studying other diseases, I found that the combination I created was finally effective in Tlenbrew."


    "But Gallahan just happened to have Tlenbrew disease."


    "I heard a story about the illness in a letter sent by Miss Florentia. How can I remain silent, for Lombardy?"

 Chapter 68

    I sent the twins back for now.


    They were sad to see my face after a long time, but I send them away.


    They were very careful to treat me, perhaps because they thought my father''s condition would hurt me.


    Clerivan and Estira were still in front of me.


    I found a chair and sat down. And I''ve sorted out the situation now.


    My hands were cold.


    I also closed my eyes.


    Just calm down.


    I have to think of a way that can solve these problems.


    I continued breathing in and out for a long time.


    In the beginning, it wasn''t easy either.


    My heart that is beating fast keeps disturbing my mind.


    But I remember my father.


    My father, who hasn''t been awake in a long time recently, because of the painkillers he was taking for the pain when his condition got worse.


    Things that happened when my father was weak can never be coincidences.


    I made up my mind and just thought that I should move on.


    Then, like a lie, the trembling died down.


    The thoughts that were scattered in chaos gathered together and began to gradually get sorted.


    When my thoughts died down enough, I opened my eyes and said.


    Estira.


    "Yes, Miss."


    "What''s the problem with the drug now? Precisely, explain it briefly."


    Estira agonized for a moment and said.


    "We need a medium to stabilize the mixed herbs. We need to find that one material."


    That''s a relief.


    Estira''s medicine is not far from finished.


    Come up with it, come up with it.


    I have read Estira''s autobiography in my previous life.


    I have no background in herbs, so my memory of the original content is weak, but it is worth thinking about.


    The difference between past Estira and the current Estira.


    [...A vacation in about five years has led me to my hometown. The study was sluggish with no results, and I was lucky enough to find the answer where I found it with a tired body and mind...]


    Yes, there was such a thing.


    Maybe both then and now Estira was blocked by the same wall in the course of the study?


    "Estira, have you told your grandmother back home what''s going on?"


    "Oh, no. I thought I''d keep it a secret..."


    "I''ll send someone right away, so send a letter to your grandmother. She has been making medicine for a longer time than Estira."


    "Oh, yeah! If it was grandma, she might know!"


    Estira''s face was filled with joy.


    I wrote a little note for Estira to show to butler John, and Estira left the room without delay.


    "And Clerivan......."


    The rumors of Angenas and my father''s diseases are closely related.


    "It''s a bad time. Rumors that Gallahan had Tlenbrew''s disease amid conversations with the Sussew family about opening a branch to the South would be fatal."


    "That''s what they''re planing."


    It will be the work of Angenas.


    I don''t know how they found my father sick, but I have to move carefully for today.


    "Do you think the Sussew family already knows?"


    Clerivan asked me.


    "If it were Mrs. Sussew''s personality, she couldn''t have believed it immediately after hearing the words. It''s not completely different from the Lombardy family. They would have confirmed to us in any form."


    "I''m glad to hear that. There''s not much time before Mrs. Sussew hears the news. We need to move fast."


    "You said Angenas was in the Palace now, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I heard they passed through the palace gates, so I''ve been waiting for your orders."


    I agree with Clerivan that there is no time.


    We have to move fast.


    "I''ll take care of Mrs. Sussew. Clerivan has a place to go right away."


    "Tell me, Miss. Florentia."


    Clerivan stood up and said, packing up his coat.


    Luckily, I knew someone who could help us now.


    "Go out and meet my grandfather right now. Tell my grandfather about this situation and ask him to go straight to the Palace."


    Seeing the Emperor is not easy for the highest-ranking aristocrats.


    Sometimes you have to wait a few days.


    But if it was my grandfather


    If it was my grandfather, he can go straight away from Lombardy to the Emperor''s office.


    He may be able to catch up with Angenas plan.


    Watching Clerivan''s out from the back, I opened my father''s door, which was tightly closed...


    * * *


    "Daddy, Daddy."


    Gallahan opened her eyes to a small hand that shook his shoulder.


    "Well, Tia?"


    How long he has been asleep.


    The stiff eyes showed a hazy world only after blinking a few times.


    "Dad, just wake up for a second. There is something I must say."


    Gallahan clasped his daughter''s small hand, which was still in one hand.


    He was trying to make sure he wasn''t dreaming by being drunk.


    "It must be difficult, but I''m sorry."


    "Our Tia has nothing to be sorry about. I''m more sorry because dad keeps sleeping."1


    In the meantime, Gallahan struggled with the eyelid that kept trying to close.


    "What do you have to say, Tia?"


    "There''s a rumor going around that my dad is sick."


    "......What?"


    Gallahan''s illness was to be kept secret until the end.


    It was important for Gallahan''s clothing store, and most importantly for Tia.


    "No, how....... Who the hell......."


    Gallahan muttered in confusion.


    One word from his daughter stopped him.

 Chapter 69

    The situation itself is like entertainment, Lulak''s face was full of smiles, but his collar smelled like the wind. [1]


    He ran from Lombardy to here without delay.


    "What the hell are you doing!"


    Ferdick Angenas, the head of Angenas, shouted when pointed his finger at Lulak.


    "Even though you are the head of Lombardy, it definitely crossed the line to break into His Majesty''s office!"


    "Cross the line? So why are you here ask His Majesty to give Gallahan''s business for you?"


    "Well, how did you..."


    "When I know Angenas finds out the secrets of my family, I can''t help but read your dirty tricks."


    Lulak stepped forward and walked in towards Ferdick Angenas.


    Lulak''s shadow fell over the short and slender Ferdick.


    "Did you say I have crossed the line a while ago?"


    "Well, Yes! How dare you come to His Majesty''s office...!"


    Lulak raised a hand threateningly, which seemed would twist Ferdick Angenas''s neck, who repeatedly said the same thing as a parrot.


    "Ugh!"


    Ferdick, who was under pressure, had to clench his teeth to avoid screaming at the strong grip that seemed to crush his shoulder.


    Lulak leaned over to Ferdick''s ear and spoke softly.


    "Did you sell your conscience and your head, Ferdick?"


    So only Ferdick Angenas can listen.


    "Just like you who didn''t move at all, if I made a move, Angenas would be like you."


    "What!, are you threatening me now?"


    "Yeah, yes this is a threat! So listen to me, Ferdick Angenas."


    Lulak''s voice became even lower.


    "From the moment you set foot in the Imperial Palace to steal the ready-to-wear business when you heard that my son was ill, you''ve crossed the line."


    His wrinkled brown eyes were glowing blue with anger.


    "You just crossed the line that was protecting Angenas from me with your feet. Do you understand, Ferdick?"


    Ferdick Angenas swallowed his saliva.


    Although he knew that Lulak was ruthless when it comes to his heredity.


    It was moved under thorough calculations that things might turn out like this.


    Somehow, he kept thinking that he had crossed a line that he shouldn''t have crossed as Lulak said.


    Regret was raising inside Ferdick''s head.


    And as if reading his mind, Lulak said with a smirk on his wrinkled face.


    "Okay. You will be thinking about it countless times in the future. Regret it, again and again. ''I shouldn''t have touched Gallahan back then.''."2


    Lulak, who tightly grabbed Ferdick Angenas''s shoulder, turned around.


    "It''s been a while, Durak Owner."


    "So, I''m sorry..."


    Croyton Angenas apologized involuntarily.


    "No, no. Don''t apologize now. There will be a lot of things to apologize for in the future."


    Lulak said with a smile, but Durak Owner''s face grew even whiter.


    Ferdick Angenas looked at Emperor Jovannes belatedly asking for help, but the Emperor was only sipping alcohol with a bystander''s face.3


    "So did Gallahan really have Tlenbrew disease? Are the rumors true?"


    The Emperor asked Lulak.


    "That''s right."


    "Ugh. Then it will be difficult."


    "You have nothing to worry about it, Your Majesty."


    "But if it''s Tlenbrew disease, next season..."


    Jovannes also looked down at Lulak''s eyes and spoke less.


    But what he meant was the same as what he had already said.


    "Gallahan is currently under treatment."


    "Therapy? But isn''t there a cure for Tlenbrew disease?"


    "So far it has been."


    Lulak paused for a moment.


    "A new treatment has been developed. He is recovering very quickly. So Gallahan will be fine."


    "That, that!"


    A bewildered cry erupted from Ferdick Angenas.


    Tlenbrew''s cure is nonsense.


    Gallahan Lombardy might be better?


    Lulak moved, knowing he would be angry, but because he calculated that if he could have a ready-to-wear business was worth to risk.


    But if Gallahan really survived.


    A cold sweat falls from his back.


    "What if Gallahan doesn''t recover? What are you going to do then?"


    Jovannes looked at Lulak with snake-like eyes.


    "At that time, Lombardy would take responsibility and continue the business. It won''t happen. Gallahan will get up and show up."


    Lulak said that and left the office.


    Last but not least, he won''t forget to stare at Ferdick Angenas.


    "Well, let''s just watch it. The healthy Gallahan will not die."


    Jovannes said, waving his glass in peace.

 Chapter 70

    Perez''s statement that he has collected ''as many as possible'' books are true.


    "Where did you get all these books from?"


    "I brought it from the Imperial Library in the Central Palace, and these herbal medicine books were the ones I had originally."


    The looks of turning the pages while answering seemed very familiar.


    With a sudden thought, I asked Perez.


    "Perez, by any chance, have you been researching Tlenbrew''s drugs by yourself?"


    Look.


    Perez''s shoulders shuddered.


    And if there was no answer, it was evidence.


    Perez would rather lie to me than say nothing.


    "Thanks."


    "..."


    Perez''s ears turned red when he looked at the book without saying a word.


    I smiled silently and picked up a book.


    Yeah, it doesn''t suit my personality to leave everything to Estira and relax.


    it would be more convenient to do whatever it takes to find the last piece of Tlenbrew''s medicine.


    While we spent time reading in the library, Caitlyn and Kylus took turns delivering food and drinks.


    "Ugh, my waist."


    How many hours have passed?


    I raised my head in pain when my back was suddenly hurt.


    It was already past afternoon.


    Looking at Perez, who was sitting on the other side, he still hadn''t taken his eyes off the book.


    Beside him was a mountain of books he had already skimmed through.


    It was when I was looking out the window because I didn''t want to disturb Perez, who was concentrating.


    "Shall we go out for a moment?"


    Suddenly, Perez looked at me.


    "The garden is pretty nice for a walk."


    Contrary to Perez''s simple impression, the gardens of Poirak Palace were very beautiful.


    As if knowing that the owner of this palace often visits the garden, all kinds of flowers and trees naturally blended together around the promenade.


    "Oh, this flower... Isn''t that the flower you sent me before?"


    I asked, pointing to a red flower that looked familiar somewhere.


    "That''s right. Bomnia flowers."


    "It''s a different season than you sent me this flower?"


    "Previously it had bloomed and fallen last spring. But for some reason, it seems to bloom once more this year."


    "What? that''s interesting. It blooms twice a year."


    I approached and smelled the sweet scent of the flower.


    Tock.


    Perez picked a bomnia flower and handed it to me.


    He tore off the sweet petals and put them in his mouth.


    "If I keep following this road, what will I find?"


    "Central Palace Hall."


    "Like that..."


    When I moved my body a little, my head seemed to clear up.


    How far did we walk?


    At the end of the road, the hall that Perez spoke of seemed to be visible.


    And there is a person who was just walking through the hall, that I didn''t want to meet.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Okay."


    Perez answered with a frown on his forehead as if it was bothering him at all.


    We turned around and tried to go back the way we came.


    "Hey, there you two."


    Until an unlucky voice dares to follow us.


    "Whoa."


    I already have a bad feeling.


    I engraved my patience, turned around, and greeted.


    "Hello, His Majesty the First Prince."


    "Yes!. You were right!."


    Astana approached with an unlucky smile.


    Perez was already staring at Astana with cold eyes.


    Feels like he''s about to draw a sword like last time.


    Let''s just go quietly this time.


    I swore so.


    But that promise was immediately shaken by Astana''s words.


    "I heard that Gallahan Lombardy had a fatal disease?"


    "You crazy bastard."


    Without realizing it, cursing came out of my voice.


    Astana widened her eyes in surprise.


    "You dare to curse at me..."


    Watching Astana squirm silently like a goldfish, I tried to calm my mind again.


    I was so angry because it was about my father.


    But, ominously, I saw something from Astana''s face.


    It was a grinning smile as if he had found a weakness that could haunt me.


    "Your father is dying, and you are hanging out with that lowly man in the Imperial Palace. Are you really his daughter?


    "Stop."


    Perez next to me said in a low voice warning him.


    But Astana shrugged her shoulders once and continued to sarcastic.


    "If it were my father, I would never leave his bed for a moment. After all, I don''t mean to say that lowly things are lowly for nothing."


    "Astana."


    "Your mother is a wanderer of unknown origin, so it''s obvious."


    "Shut your mouth."


    Perez said while placing his hand on the handle of the sword.


    "I know, wanderers sell themselves to anyone to find a place to sleep for a night..."


    Slap!


    Astana''s face turned to the side with a loud sound.


    Red handprints slowly appeared on his cheeks.


    It was me who slapped that cheek with all my might.2


    "You hit me...?"


    Astana touch his cheek with one hand and murmured.


    I stared straight at him.


    Tears flowed involuntarily at the outrageous anger.

 Chapter 71

    I put my hand on his face.


    His white face is cold.


    "Please, bring a dry towel."


    "Oh, yes. Miss."


    The surprised butler hastily brought some dry towels.


    One over Perez''s wet shoulder and the other over his head, wrapped around him tightly.


    "It''s so cold... Why you went through all this rain."


    "I feel like the rain will destroy all the flowers."


    "Ah..."


    "Tia, you told me that Tia''s father could heal only with this flower."


    "...Stupid."


    I grabbed Perez''s hand and dragged him up the stairs.


    Still, he never asked a question, ''Where are you going?''


    He just kept quiet and followed my steps without difficulty.


    I took Perez back to my room.


    And sat him in front of the fireplace.


    "Please make more fire in the fireplace."


    The butler quickly put some more firewood into the fire.


    "What about Caitlyn? Does Kylus know you''re here?"


    "...They probably don''t know."


    "I wonder, you didn''t go out alone in the middle of the night to pick up Bomnia flowers as soon as you got my letter, did you?"


    "..."


    "And since it started to rain, you didn''t even think to stop and go inside, and I just kept crouching and digging there thinking that you had to dig up the flowers before they fell, did you?"


    "..."


    "And you came here right after digging up the whole Bomnia and putting it in a wooden crate and waking up the driver without notifying Caitlyn or Kylus... Isn''t it?"1


    Perez avoids my gaze with the flickering fireplace fire.


    "...First, send someone to the Imperial Palace. Please."


    "No, Imperial Palace. Send someone to Poirak Palace."


    Perhaps by now, the Palace was turned upside down knowing that Perez had disappeared.


    Perez was looking at me.


    Water was dripping down his black hair.


    I said while wiping Perez''s hair with a towel.


    "I''ll apologize to Caitlyn and Kylus later."


    "Tia... Why?"


    "Because you have brought me Bombia flower. You were here to help me."


    "But..."


    Perez tried to say something but then closed his mouth again.


    Then he picked up the box he had put down on one side and hand over to me.


    But I shook my head.


    "I''m going to check if your body is warming up."


    Perez thought for a moment at my words, then went near the fireplace and started drying his hair.


    Meanwhile, the butler who came back brought hot tea and hot soup and prepared dry clothes.


    "Looks, it''s warm now."


    Perez came over and said, putting his hand on my cheek.


    Like he said.


    Until a little while ago, his hands, which seemed to be cold and not bleeding, had quickly regained their warmth.


    "So go ahead."


    He did not refuse.


    I took the box containing the Bomnia flower and asked Perez.


    "Quickly changing your clothes and eating something warm."


    "Umm."


    Perez responded quickly, like a dog that listens well.


    I left the room.


    Only the sound of my footsteps and the rattling of boxes echoed in the dark hallway.


    My steps got faster.


    At one point I was running.


    When I arrived at Estira''s laboratory in one of the annexes, it felt like it was going to burst out of my chin.


    "Miss. Florentia?"


    Estira was still awake.


    The lights were on and the books were scattered all over the place, suggesting that she was researching drugs.


    I opened the box in front of Estira.


    "I''ve got the Bomnia flowers."


    "Ooh, this is..."


    Estira couldn''t speak when she touched the red petals in disbelief.


    I handed the box to Estira.


    And I said it with the most earnest heart in my life.


    "Now, save my dad, Estira."


    It only took Estira a few hours to create a new drug.


    At sunrise, Estira took it straight to my father.


    "It''s a new medicine."


    My father, which had worsened over the past few days, laughed bitterly when he saw the new medicine that Estira was offering.


    He didn''t seem to be expecting much.


    "Thanks for keeping on trying, Estira."


    My father was repeating those words while drinking with his left hand, which is the only limb that can move.


    I could have approached my father and said a few words, but I stepped back.


    Even if it''s not, I don''t want my sick dad to pretend he''s fine because of me.


    I''d rather my father cry a little more and get angry.


    My father just laughed, until he was about to die.


    Just like in my last life.


    But.


    In this life, I know my father cry alone in his room in the middle of the night.


    Also, I know what caused my father''s red swollen eyes the next day.


    I watched it from afar and quietly left my father''s room.


    It was a room where Perez stayed near my house for a while.


    After moving in the rain for a long time, Perez might get cold.


    It wasn''t serious, my grandfather who found out why he came to the mansion in the middle of the night, sent a letter directly to the Emperor to let Perez stay as a guest of the family.

 Chapter 72

    My butt is shaking at the thought of going outside from tomorrow.


    "Come to think of it, now you''re free to look outside!"


    Said Louryl, combing my hair gently.


    That''s exactly what I''m saying, Louryl!


    "What do you want to do first?"


    "Ummm..."


    I needed some time to think.


    It wasn''t to think about what to do.


    Because there was so much to do, it was difficult to prioritize what to do first.


    When I continued to ponder, Louryl gave me some examples.


    "Larane went straight to the flower garden outside Lombardy, and Gilliu and Mayron went for a ride outside the castle. And Belsach... I don''t know because I''m not interested."2


    Also our Louryl.


    It was a very good attitude.


    I don''t know what Belsach did after his eleventh birthday.


    It would be nice if I could think of it that way.


    But, living in the same mansion, it was a known fact that Belsach went out hunting with Astana the day after his birthday.


    as expected of Astana''s number 1 followers.1


    Ever since Belsach was free to go out, they had grown closer.


    "So, what do you want to do, Miss?"


    "I? I want to go shopping!"


    "Are you going to buy? Are you talking about shopping?"


    "Yes! There are so many things I want to buy!"


    "Hmm. Jewelry?"


    Moreover, the mine where the gem came from!


    "Or, delicious food?"


    A restaurant that makes food!


    Sooner or later, there will be a very good sale.


    "If not... Leaving Lombardy and seeing the ecliptic would be fun!"


    I''m planning to go to the Emperor.


    "I will do it all!"


    "Oh, my lady. You are greedy, too!"


    Of course!


    Because I''m going to eat it all!


    I and Louryl looked at each other and laughed.


    The finely combed hair was hung behind the back, and the side hair was pulled out and braided with beautiful white wildflowers.


    And with Louryl''s help, I changed into the dress I''m going to wear today.


    "...Miss. When did you say this will go on sale?"


    Looking at the dress I was wearing, Louryl asked with twinkling eyes.


    "Next week. Did this one turn out well?"


    "I think it''s the prettiest limited edition I''ve seen so far!"


    "Yups"


    I was very satisfied with Louryl''s enthusiastic response.


    Not long ago, the marketing I started at the Gallahan clothing store was working very well.


    It''s called "Limited Edition."


    It is a way to break away from the image of ''ready-to-wear is a common thing that can be bought at any time'' and launch a new premium line targeting nobles.


    Gallahan clothing stores all over the Empire sell very expensive dresses all at once on the same day and at the same time, but the quantity is very limited.


    Only 200 pieces are released nationwide per series.


    Among the nobility these days, it is fashionable to collect this ''one-piece'' in addition to wearing dresses from Gallahan clothing stores in their own way.


    Competition is so fierce in the royal capital, where there are many powerful and wealthy nobles, they sometimes send servants to buy from branches in distant places.


    "By the way, this limited edition came out to commemorate my birthday, so it''s going to be even more special."


    "What, more special?"


    "I only made 100 pieces."


    I laughed wickedly.


    "You are too much... You made such a pretty dress and only sell 100 pieces..."


    Louryl cried and dropped her shoulders.


    It''s a limited edition with a fixed number, so I can''t take one out for Louryl.


    I thought about it for a while and decided to give her a small hint.


    "Send Dillard''s servant to the third branch"


    The third branch was relatively far from the residences of the nobility, but like the other branches, a limited edition of 10 copies was to be delivered.


    So it could lower the competition even a little compared to other places.


    Louryl, who understood what I meant, nodded her head meaningfully.


    Smart.


    "Tia, can I come in?"


    My father knocked on the door and poked his head out through the crack in the door.


    "Dad!"


    I got up in front of the dressing table and ran to my father''s arms.


    "Ouch!"


    My father was joking, pretending to be pushed back, and hugged me, face to face.


    "Now that you are eleven years old, my daughter still has a long way to go when she''s all grown up."


    "Absolutely! I''ll be cute in front of my dad for the rest of my life!


    Thanks to Estira''s medicine, my father was completely freed from Tlenbrew''s disease.


    Within a week, the paralysis completely disappeared, and after about a month, he recovered enough to be able to take a leisurely walk around the annex.


    And today, my birthday, my father came back in perfect health, although he had lost some weight.


    "Mr. Gallahan, you look great today!"


    "Haha... Thank you, Louryl."


    More like losing weight made his face sharper.


    My father''s popularity is increasing day by day.


    I wondered if I would be able to meet my stepmother soon.24


    "Can you give Dad a moment before going to the party?"


    My father reached out to me.


    I grabbed his hand.


    My father''s hand, which is still much bigger than mine, was warm and soft.1


    We headed to the annex.


    My father stopped in front of a door after walked along the long corridor.

 Chapter 73

    My eleventh birthday party started.1


    Lombardy''s banquet hall was full of guests.


    It was quite a big birthday party than my eighth birthday party, it''s like doubled from before.


    the difference is, my grandfather deliberately invited people at that time, but this time, the party naturally grew bigger because many people wanted to come.


    It was all my father and grandfather''s guests, but I didn''t mind.


    "Oh! Lady Florentia Lombardy!"


    "Is that dress coming in limited edition?"


    "Happy birthday, Lady! You''re so pretty today!"


    The number of people who recognize me has increased.


    "Hello, thank you for coming!"


    Smiling gently at them, I looked around the banquet hall.


    A large fountain flows in the garden attached to the banquet hall.


    And next to it, I saw my father talking briskly with others.


    "Hahaha! That''s a brilliant idea!"


    Now, He was more active than before he got sick.


    Green eyes sparkle when he sees the person he is talking to.


    He seemed very good at dealing with people with a relaxed smile.


    Maybe that''s why there were so many people next to my father.


    Everyone seemed to listen to my father''s words, jokes, and story.


    "Happy birthday!"


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, something white and fluffy popped out from the side of my face.


    "Gilliu, Mayron! You guys scared me!"3


    They were twins playing with a big white teddy bear.


    "Hehe."


    "What are you surprised about, Tia?"


    Now that they have entered a period of full growth, both of them are growing fast by the day.


    "Long time no see. Hasn''t it been a month since you came back here?"


    "Yeah, that right."


    "I was bored to death."


    For the past month, the two have been on the Schultz estate.


    It was to spend time with their father, Vestian, for a vacation.


    "There''s nothing around."


    "And the unpleasant atmosphere."


    "We''re in a terrible mood."


    The twins answered my question at the same time.


    "I thought my father was a strict person, but he wasn''t."


    "My father was very docile compared to his relatives."


    "No way, really."


    "Especially at mealtime, there''s a clatter of dish plates."


    There were ten of us eating together.


    "I was suffocating."


    Maybe there was a lot of stuff piled up, but the two spat out complaints nonstop.


    "If it was so hard, you should have come back halfway. You don''t have to stay for a month."


    The Schultz mansion wasn''t that far away anyway.


    Not long ago, the twins turned 15 years old, they were easy to move in a carriage.1


    But Gilliu and Mayron''s reaction was a little strange.


    They sneak up on each other, then turn their backs.


    "Come on, get your birthday present!"


    It''s a bear, especially from the Schultz estate!


    "Hmm."


    It''s very suspicious, but I''ll let them fool me.


    I accepted the teddy bear.


    It''s soft and fluffy, but it''s not that impressive.


    They''re not a twin who doesn''t know me because I''m not interested in dolls.


    Why did they give this gift?


    While I was still staring at the teddy bear, Mayron asked in a mischievous voice.


    "What do you think? Do you like a teddy bear?"


    "Yes, well...... thanks."


    But I''m not a rude person enough to complain about what you gave me as a gift.


    But Gilliu tapped Mayron on the shoulder and said.


    "Look, Tia wouldn''t say anything! She''s too nice for that."


    "Oh, I thought you''d throw away the teddy bear! You''re too nice, Tia!"


    Gilliu grinned and Mayron held his head in regret.


    I think they made a bet over my reaction to the teddy bear.


    Mayron sighed and said.


    "Tia, if you don''t like something, you should say no. You always think too much about other people."


    Did I?


    What do I do?


    "You''re too nice."


    Now Gilliu joined.


    "This not our gift!"


    "You have to look forward to something bigger!"


    "What''s bigger?"


    They don''t answer my question, they just smile.


    "What does Tia want?"


    "Me?"


    If you ask me to tell you what I want, I can stay up all night.


    But I looked at my father who was having a pleasant conversation with people around him.


    "I don''t think I can hope for more today."1


    It''s because my father was still alive on my 11th birthday.


    Different from my previous life which I spent alone, for me it was enough to have a fun birthday party today.


    "You can''t do that!"


    Mayron patted my head slightly and laughed.


    "I''ll buy you a real present soon, so let''s go out with us."


    "Yes, there are quite a few interesting places in downtown Lombardy."


    "But it''s dangerous for Tia to go out alone, so be sure to join us!"


    How do you know I''m going to walk around alone often from now on?


    "Tia?"


    Mayron squinted and called me.


    Oh, right.


    They had a sharp sense.


    I nodded quickly.

 Chapter 74

    "Hello, Perez..."


    I was surprised.


    "Why are you so tall?... Were you this big?"


    Perez was punished to self-refined for his irresponsible behavior for leaving the palace alone in the middle of the night.


    Thanks to it, we haven''t met in the meantime.


    We just exchanged letters like before.


    "Growth period."


    Yeah, it''s a growing period.


    That''s why he grew up.


    But it''s even more amazing, he was originally grown-up when he kid, now enters a full-fledged growth period.


    It''s his 14th birthday soon, but now he''s still 13 years old.


    In terms of height, he was as tall as the twins and their peers.


    "You dropped this."


    Perez returned the handkerchief, I looked at him blankly.


    "This isn''t mine. It''s his."


    "...Oh, really?"


    Perez looked at the boy he was pointing at.


    "Sec, Second Prince... Uhh!"


    The boy who lowered his head looked at Perez and was scared.


    For some reason, I wanted to see Perez''s face, but I couldn''t see well because of his black hair covered in sunlight.


    But I don''t think there''s much to it.


    It was a weak impression, but also his real personality.


    "Take it."


    "No! No, thank you!"


    The boy, who refused to accept his handkerchief, turned blue and ran away.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "...Well."


    "Did he want to go to the bathroom?"


    I''m sorry if we bothered you in a hurry.


    I tilted my head when I heard Mayron murmur next to me.


    "He''d want to go to the bathroom. Even if it wasn''t."


    "...Who?"


    Perez asked when he looked at Mayron standing right next to me.


    But the atmosphere is a bit strange.


    The red eyes seem to have gotten a little darker.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen him in a while.


    Or maybe it''s in the shade.


    If I wasn''t familiar with Perez''s personality, I might say it was ''hostility''.


    "I''m Tia''s cousin. Mayron Lombardy. And this is."


    "Gilliu Lombardy."


    "Oh... Hi."


    As expected, I didn''t see it well.


    He was just being shy.1


    Perez''s face came back as I knew it.


    When I looked up at the sky, the sun, which had been slightly covered by clouds, shone again.


    "I''m, Perez."1


    "I know."


    But this time, the twin''s atmosphere was strange.1


    It was a disapproving face that glanced at Perez.


    "What''s wrong with you two?"


    The shy guy mustered up his courage and introduced himself first!1


    "You''re not trying to be nice, are you?"


    "Well, it''s not that!"


    "We''re just!"


    The twins raised their voices as if they were falsely accused.


    "It''s okay, Tia. Maybe they''re being shy. Like me."


    Perez spoke advisingly.


    "Huh!"


    "Huh, by the way!"


    The twins tapped on their chests.


    I glanced at them once and introduced Perez to another cousin.


    "This is Larane. She''s Belsach''s sister."


    "...Belsach?"


    "You''ve met my brother."


    "Yeah, a few times."


    When Perez answered by tilting his head, Larane smiled bitterly.


    "And this is... Crane, have you seen him?"


    Crane was hiding behind me before I knew it.


    Well, it''s worth being scared of.


    The last time he saw him, he cut down the tree.


    "Did he?"


    Perez didn''t seem to remember Crane.


    I sighed softly and patted Crane''s round little head, explaining.


    "He''s Astalliu''s brother. He was eavesdropping on our story last time."


    "...Astalliu?"


    "Well, the big one next to Belsach."


    "Ahh."


    Only then did Perez nod, looking at Crane.


    "Oh."


    Crane dug further behind me and hid.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. Sorry about the other day."


    Perez slightly lowering himself.


    But it''s not even close.


    Crane was still scared and wary of Perez.


    "Well, let''s go eat something delicious. Sweets, sweets."


    I said while pointing to the chocolate fountain in the distance.


    Wouldn''t this awkward atmosphere be relieved if something sweet goes into their mouth?


    Thinking so, I moved on with the twins, Larane, Perez, and Crane, who was holding my skirt.


    * * *


    Gallahan was talking to the aristocrats around him and suddenly looked at his daughter.


    The child, who had been wandering around the banquet hall by herself a little while ago, was surrounded by her cousins and the Second Prince.


    They''re heading towards the chocolate fountain.


    Seeing Florentia and the children walking together, Gallahan quietly smiled a little.


    He prepared it carefully for Tia, who loves chocolate.


    A grumpy voice that broke the mood spoke.


    "You''re still extraordinary."


    "...Brother."


    It was Viese and Gallahan who met face to face after a long time.

 Chapter 75

    What''s wrong with him?


    "Perez, you know people are paying attention to us, right?"


    "I guess so."


    What do you mean ''I Guest so''.


    You are so calm.


    I decided to explain one by one.


    "There was a reason why my grandfather was against being a part of you in the first place, right? If we did something wrong, we would be misunderstood as a marriage partner."


    "Yes, I know."


    "And I know that there are people who are constantly whispering about our future, as rumors have circulated that you saved my father, right?"


    "No. I didn''t know that."


    Of course.


    He''s Perez who doesn''t care about people around him.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "...What?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Oh, it''s so frustrating that you''re the only one who knows the future.


    Because he doesn''t know what kind of woman he meets and how he falls in love with in the future.1


    You may be indifferent to whatever rumors are circulating right now.


    I sighed softly.


    As far as I know, that woman is like Perez''s soulmate.


    Rumor has it that the two were like a match made in heaven, and were indeed a really good match.


    In addition, she was the person who helped Perez retake the throne.


    If such a person hears rumors and loses touch with Perez, it''s a big deal.


    Even if I can help him become the Crown Prince, I cannot tolerate taking away the opportunity to meet such a precious person from him.


    I shook my head firmly.


    "Rumors like that don''t help you. Don''t regret it, you''d better draw a clear line from now on."


    "Tia."


    Perez calls me.


    "I have no regrets."


    "You''ll regret it."


    "I won''t regret it."


    You were stubborn!


    It''s all about you!


    You don''t even know how I feel!


    I was so frustrated that I felt like I was going to burst, but I soon accepted it.


    He doesn''t know the future, he doesn''t understand what I''m saying.


    Yeah, I just have to be careful instead.


    But Perez is strangely quiet.


    Close his lower lip and turn his head to the side.


    "Did you upset?"


    There''s no answer.


    He only steps on and takes off a leaf that has fallen to the ground with his toes.


    "Hey, Perez."


    I slipped my shoulder, took a look at him, but soon flipped his head away.


    You must be really upset.


    "Hold on a second here."


    I said that and scoured the table where the food was placed for it.


    It just so happens that not far away was what I was looking for.


    "Eat this and let it go."


    Perez, still standing there looking sullen, I handed over chocolate cookies.


    But it''s not just a normal cookie.


    Big chocolate cookies, bigger than my palms combined.


    He accepted it, and cut it in half


    "You eat, too."


    I think the one you gave me is bigger.


    I bit off half of the giant cookie.


    The sweetness spreads in my mouth and my tongue as the chocolate melts.


    Oh, it''s sweet.


    It''s strange for people to think that sweets are not good for their health and taste better.


    My body trembled with joy mixed with a sense of betrayal.


    Of course, sweets are the best when it''s complicated.


    When I opened my eyes as I was absorbed in cookies, I could see a smile on Perez''s lips.


    "That''s good, isn''t it?


    "Yes, that''s good."


    Perez smiled and nodded.


    Dude, you''ve relieved your anger.


    I patted Perez on the shoulder, which is now above my eye level.


    He''s a little bigger, but he''s still young.


    He''s only 13, so it''s obvious.


    "Time will tell, Perez."


    What I meant by what I said now.


    "I think so, too."


    Perez was more relaxed, and he agreed obediently.


    "You''ll find out in time."


    He said so and bit the cookie once again.


    Seeing his eyes twinkling, he must have liked the chocolate cookie quite a bit.


    I should pack it for him when he goes home.


    "Oh, come to think of it. I have to go to the academy."


    "Cough, ...What?"


    "I was informed a few days ago. I''m afraid..."


    "It must be the will of Empress Rabini."


    I spoke with my voice as low as I could.


    It was an Imperial Academy, the object of dreams and envy for the common people, but it was slightly different for the aristocrats and the royal family.


    Successors to take over the family are not sent to the Academy.


    That was a rule that was implicitly maintained.


    Heirs are raised in the family and taught directly in the family.


    However, those who had to continue their titles, such as their second and third sons, went to the Imperial Academy to build personal connections and gain knowledge.


    Therefore, the Empress wants to send Perez to the Academy and make sure that the Crown Prince''s place belongs to Astana.


    "I don''t really want to go..."


    Perez murmured.


    I understand, that mind.


    Going to the Academy could seem like a big setback if you wait and see right now.

 Chapter 76

    "How long have you been collecting them?"


    Louryl approached and asked, picking up my pocket.


    I don''t know. Ever since I came back?


    "Most of my allowance is in Lombardi''s bank, and this is part of it."


    "Most of my allowance is in Lombardy''s bank, and it''s part of it."


    "I suppose so. If you think about your allowance..."


    After loosening the pocket strap and looking at the contents, Louryl''s voice stopped.


    "Miss?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you going to take all this money with you?"


    Louryl sighed softly.


    She seemed to think that I, who was unaware of the circumstances outside the mansion, had stored up ridiculous amounts of money.


    "If you take half the money in this pocket..."


    "No, I need it all."


    "But, miss, with all this money."


    "I know, that''s enough money to buy a building in downtown Lombardy. I know."


    Louryl''s expression was dazed by my words.


    "How did you know that?"


    "There''s a way to know everything."


    I''ve lived alone outside the mansion for years.


    "Anyway, I take all the money I need."


    "If you''re going to buy dresses and jewelry, why don''t you just write a bill in for Lombardy mansion? You don''t have to take cash like this..."


    "I never said I''d buy dresses and jewelry."


    I smiled at Louryl, who tilted her head at my unpredictable words.


    * * *


    "You''re finally going out."


    I got into the carriage wearing the plain, ready-to-wear from the Gallahan clothing store, which was not decorated.


    In the meantime, I have sometimes gone to the Palace by carriage with my father and grandfather, but it is the first time that I have gone out alone like this.


    No, I''m not alone.


    "The day of going out with my Miss has come!"


    With Louryl, who''s more excited.


    "Let''s go to Lombardy Square first."


    The carriage began to move slowly when Louryl passed my word to the coachman.


    A familiar scene flashed through the window.


    Not long after running down the boulevard from the Lombardy mansion, we arrived at the square.


    "Lady, get off safely!"


    Louryl stepped down first and held my hand.


    "Wow."


    Walking in the square after a long time was more amazing than I thought.


    "Cool."


    The square, where many people are busy, and the statue of first Lombardy, standing in the middle, felt much bigger than I remembered.


    To be honest, compared to the always quiet and neat Lombardy mansion, the scenery is not so beautiful.


    But there was definitely something energizing in the dust and loud noises of the wagons passing by.


    I said, taking a deep breath in the busy air of the square.


    "Let''s go over there."


    I grabbed Louryl''s hand and pulled her one side of the square.


    "What''s over there, lady?"


    "Yes, the most delicious bakery in the world."


    I walked off the boulevard along familiar alleys.


    Louryl said it was her first time here and looked around, wondering.


    When I turned the corner, I saw the building I used to rent in the distance.


    A small room on the second floor of that shabby building was my home.


    Maybe now someone else is tired every night and is resting for tomorrow.


    And in front of it is the bakery where I bought fresh bread every morning.


    I couldn''t stand the smell of sweet bread any longer, so I let go of Louryl''s hand and ran there.


    I happened to see Aunt Perry, who was displaying fresh bread.


    A younger face than I remember, but the characteristic warm and friendly face remained the same.


    "Hello, ma''am!"


    "Huh? Yes, hello. I''ve never seen you before. Did you move in nearby?"


    When I first moved in with a dangling bag after being kicked out of Lombardy''s mansion, Aunt Perry welcomed me with this saying.


    Laughing as if you met someone who will be your neighbor for a long time.


    "I''m Tia!"


    "Yes, Tia. You can call me Aunt Perry comfortably. What kind of bread do you want today?"


    Oh, I can finally eat it!


    My heart pounded.


    "I''d like two baguette sandwiches!"


    "Oh, I guess you''ve heard somewhere that our special menu is delicious."


    I''ve missed this sandwich for the past few years, which is not written on the menu and only regular customers know.


    "Miss! How could you run like that alone!"


    Louryl, who followed late, gasped.


    "Miss...?"


    Aunt Perry takes turns looking at Louryl with round eyes.


    Oh, no.


    "It''s my step-sister! I have an older brother who has a big age gap... haha. Feel free to call me by my first name."


    "Oh, you were the youngest in the family! No wonder you look so loved! Here you go."


    I could see the fat baguette cut in half and filled the sandwich with the ham and cheese that was sold at a nearby market.


    "Oh, it smells good."


    It was a cheap sandwich that was no match for the food at the Lombardy mansion, but I missed it so much.


    "Goodbye!"


    "Yes, come back!"


    Aunt Perry smiled and waved.


    A few steps out, Louryl whispered in my ear.


    "Miss, what if you eat something like this and have a stomachache?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Try it, Laurel. It''s really delicious."


    I opened my mouth wide and asked greedily.

 Chapter 77

    "I... you know me?"


    "I''ve never actually seen you, but I''ve heard a lot about you and memorized you. You didn''t seem to want to show up a little while ago, so I''m sorry, Miss"


    She is very thorough!


    As expected, it''s like Violet Lippe.


    I smiled and reached out one hand to Violet to ask for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you, Violet."


    "Did you know my name?"


    Violet opened her eyes wide.


    "I heard it a little while ago, and I tend to memorize important things when it comes to clothing."


    "Oh my..."


    Violet smiles softly.


    But her sharp eyes are constantly trying to read me.


    Violet Lippe.


    In my previous life, she was Clerivan''s right-hand man and the second-in-command of the Pellet Traders Company.


    Clerivan''s genius was important to Pellet''s brilliant growth in a short period, but Violet''s meticulous management was also important.


    If Clerivan took the lead and led the business boldly, Violet was a fantastic duo that managed everything meticulously behind the scenes.


    Without a person named Violet Lippe, there would have been no ''Pellet Traders Company'' that had risen like a comet.


    Looking at how she was doing her job a while ago, I don''t think there''s any need to worry about being younger than Violet of that time.


    Would grandfather have felt this way when he saw great people?


    I smiled heavily at Violet.


    "Tia?"


    Then I heard the sound calling me.


    It was my father who was just entering a clothing store.


    "Dad!"


    My father''s eyes were round with a dumbfounded face when I ran and hugged him.


    "How can you be here..."


    "Because I can go outside from today!"


    "Yes, that right..."


    My father smiled in vain while patting me on the back.


    "I can''t believe the day when I meet you outside like this has come..."


    The muttering father''s voice became bright by his daughter''s growth.


    My father is too.


    "How did you know Dad was here?"


    My father usually goes to work at his office in Lombardy''s headquarters or the Capitals branch.


    This branch was one of the places my father often visited not long after it was opened.


    "Sir. Clerivan told me!"


    Just in time, Clerivan came in and handed over his jacket to a clothing store employee.


    "Sir Clerivan?"


    Clerivan, who received my father''s attention, explained with great hmmm.


    "She wants to surprise you, Sir Gallahan, and Lady Florentia asked me about the schedule..."


    "I see... haha."


    "Dad, shall we go outside?"


    I asked while holding my father''s hand.


    "That would be great."


    My father looked around and nodded.


    It was because everyone in the clothing store was looking at us.


    ''Who''s making all this noise?''


    it wasn''t such an unpleasant stare.


    Rather, they seemed to have bumped into a famous actor or entertainer and whispered among themselves in surprise.


    "I can''t believe I actually saw that famous Galleria Lombardi father and daughter!"


    "You''re so cute!"


    "The man back there, then, Mr. Clerivan Pellet!"


    The murmur was growing so loud that I could hear their conversation.


    "Let''s go eat something delicious!"


    It''s lunchtime anyway, so I can interrupt my father''s work a little bit.


    When I said so, my father nodded with a big smile.


    "So, Tia, what do you want to eat?"


    Where should I go?


    The list of famous restaurants that I wanted to go to after returning but had to endure crossed my mind.


    * * *


    Unlike his appearance, which seems to enjoy fruit or light vegetarian food, my father was thoroughly meat-eating he was very satisfied with the restaurant I guided him to.


    In my previous life, I used to come here with a big heart when my salary came in, it was not a too luxurious place, but they roast large chunks of meat in the oven were excellent.


    "Come back here later, miss!"


    Louryl was happy, too.


    But Clerivan was a little different.


    But Clerivan''s reaction was a bit different.


    "Are you all right, Sir Clerivan?"


    After putting down the fork without eating well, I asked Clerivan, who was wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    I was wondering if he was sick.


    "That''s fine. It just doesn''t suit my taste."


    "Oh, no, Bro-, Sir. Clerivan doesn''t like meat very much."


    Louryl habitually tried to call him ''brother'' but realized it was outside and said correctly.


    "Huh?"


    He looks like a meat-eater.


    "You took a bite of the bloody rare steak, chewed on it, and then you drank the red wine and looked like you were laughing!"


    "...That''s a very specific example. But I don''t really like meat."


    "I didn''t know either."


    When my father cut the meat into large pieces, he was shocked.


    "Then what kind of food do you usually like?"


    "I like light salads or seafood-based foods. But there aren''t many restaurants like that, so I usually cook."2


    "Do you cook?"1


    It''s was a series of surprises.


    When he got home, I thought he would leave his homework and go straight to bed.


    I can''t believe such a person cooks at home.


    "Then, hold on!"


    I ordered one more food from the menu.

 Chapter 78

    "I... you know me?"


    "I''ve never actually seen you, but I''ve heard a lot about you and memorized you. You didn''t seem to want to show up a little while ago, so I''m sorry, Miss"


    She is very thorough!


    As expected, it''s like Violet Lippe.


    I smiled and reached out one hand to Violet to ask for a handshake.


    "Nice to meet you, Violet."


    "Did you know my name?"


    Violet opened her eyes wide.


    "I heard it a little while ago, and I tend to memorize important things when it comes to clothing."


    "Oh my..."


    Violet smiles softly.


    But her sharp eyes are constantly trying to read me.


    Violet Lippe.


    In my previous life, she was Clerivan''s right-hand man and the second-in-command of the Pellet Traders Company.


    Clerivan''s genius was important to Pellet''s brilliant growth in a short period, but Violet''s meticulous management was also important.


    If Clerivan took the lead and led the business boldly, Violet was a fantastic duo that managed everything meticulously behind the scenes.


    Without a person named Violet Lippe, there would have been no ''Pellet Traders Company'' that had risen like a comet.


    Looking at how she was doing her job a while ago, I don''t think there''s any need to worry about being younger than Violet of that time.


    Would grandfather have felt this way when he saw great people?


    I smiled heavily at Violet.


    "Tia?"


    Then I heard the sound calling me.


    It was my father who was just entering a clothing store.


    "Dad!"


    My father''s eyes were round with a dumbfounded face when I ran and hugged him.


    "How can you be here..."


    "Because I can go outside from today!"


    "Yes, that right..."


    My father smiled in vain while patting me on the back.


    "I can''t believe the day when I meet you outside like this has come..."


    The muttering father''s voice became bright by his daughter''s growth.


    My father is too.


    "How did you know Dad was here?"


    My father usually goes to work at his office in Lombardy''s headquarters or the Capitals branch.


    This branch was one of the places my father often visited not long after it was opened.


    "Sir. Clerivan told me!"


    Just in time, Clerivan came in and handed over his jacket to a clothing store employee.


    "Sir Clerivan?"


    Clerivan, who received my father''s attention, explained with great hmmm.


    "She wants to surprise you, Sir Gallahan, and Lady Florentia asked me about the schedule..."


    "I see... haha."


    "Dad, shall we go outside?"


    I asked while holding my father''s hand.


    "That would be great."


    My father looked around and nodded.


    It was because everyone in the clothing store was looking at us.


    ''Who''s making all this noise?''


    it wasn''t such an unpleasant stare.


    Rather, they seemed to have bumped into a famous actor or entertainer and whispered among themselves in surprise.


    "I can''t believe I actually saw that famous Galleria Lombardi father and daughter!"


    "You''re so cute!"


    "The man back there, then, Mr. Clerivan Pellet!"


    The murmur was growing so loud that I could hear their conversation.


    "Let''s go eat something delicious!"


    It''s lunchtime anyway, so I can interrupt my father''s work a little bit.


    When I said so, my father nodded with a big smile.


    "So, Tia, what do you want to eat?"


    Where should I go?


    The list of famous restaurants that I wanted to go to after returning but had to endure crossed my mind.


    * * *


    Unlike his appearance, which seems to enjoy fruit or light vegetarian food, my father was thoroughly meat-eating he was very satisfied with the restaurant I guided him to.


    In my previous life, I used to come here with a big heart when my salary came in, it was not a too luxurious place, but they roast large chunks of meat in the oven were excellent.


    "Come back here later, miss!"


    Louryl was happy, too.


    But Clerivan was a little different.


    But Clerivan''s reaction was a bit different.


    "Are you all right, Sir Clerivan?"


    After putting down the fork without eating well, I asked Clerivan, who was wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    I was wondering if he was sick.


    "That''s fine. It just doesn''t suit my taste."


    "Oh, no, Bro-, Sir. Clerivan doesn''t like meat very much."


    Louryl habitually tried to call him ''brother'' but realized it was outside and said correctly.


    "Huh?"


    He looks like a meat-eater.


    "You took a bite of the bloody rare steak, chewed on it, and then you drank the red wine and looked like you were laughing!"


    "...That''s a very specific example. But I don''t really like meat."


    "I didn''t know either."


    When my father cut the meat into large pieces, he was shocked.


    "Then what kind of food do you usually like?"


    "I like light salads or seafood-based foods. But there aren''t many restaurants like that, so I usually cook."2


    "Do you cook?"1


    It''s was a series of surprises.


    When he got home, I thought he would leave his homework and go straight to bed.


    I can''t believe such a person cooks at home.


    "Then, hold on!"


    I ordered one more food from the menu.

 Chapter 79

    "Mine...?"


    Violet asked back blankly.


    "Yes, mine. I''m going to buy a mine in the name of Pellet Company, Violet."


    "Oh, yes...."


    The answer was yes, however, his face showed that she didn''t understand.


    That''s understandable.


    "I know, mines are expensive."


    That''s right.


    A mine has a similar price to a single estate.


    Depending on what is buried, there are times when the difference is several times.


    "I''m sorry, Lady Florentia."


    Violet raised one hand carefully.


    "What kind of mine do you have in mind?..."


    "It''s a coal mine."


    "Oh, I don''t know if that''s possible."


    Violet seemed to be calculating the amount of money I gave her when I opened this Pellet Company.


    "I''m not going to use the Pellet Company''s money, Violet."


    "But even a relatively cheap coal mine would cost a thousand gold."


    The monthly wage of ordinary workers without special expertise is about three silver.


    And when 40 silver pieces are gathered, they are worth gold.


    In this situation, I get 8 gold per month just by breathing as Lombardy.7


    After adulthood, this money rose to 20 gold.


    Of course, the money I need to live a basic life is one thing.


    Since I was born, this money has been steadily piling up in my safe at the Lombardy bank.


    After my father''s ready-to-wear business started and made Clerivan my man.


    I left all the money I had saved to Clerivan and invested it at the Gallahan clothing store.


    And the result, of course, was very successful.


    "Clerivan, do you have enough money?"


    I looked back at Clerivan, who was enjoying tea scents and asked.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if the price of the mine doesn''t exceed 3000 gold. If it goes beyond that, it takes about a month to raise funds. We have to make it cash."


    "That''s fine."


    Violet looked stunned when she heard me and Clerivan talking casually.


    "3000 Gold..."


    He murmured quietly as if that money wasn''t real.


    I guess she still needs a little time to get used to it.


    "Anyway, if we''re going to carry out the businesses we''re thinking about in the future, we should take this opportunity to raise funds."


    With this single investment, Pellet Company will be one of the best in the Empire.


    I assure you.


    Clerivan asked me, smiling significantly.


    "You have a mine in mind."


    As expected, Clerivan.


    He''s good at reading my mind.


    "An old coal mine in the Lira region in the northwest would have been auctioned off. It belongs to the Lencanta family. The size of the mine itself is quite large, but the expectation of the amount of coal left over is very low."


    In my previous life, the story of the Lira mine was quite famous and was talked about for a while to shake the entire empire.


    The Lencanta family, which owned the Lira region, did not harvest properly due to the continuing drought.


    However, they had to pay fixed taxes to the Royal Family every year, so they borrowed a fortune from other nearby families.


    In order to pay off the increasing debts, the coal mine, one of its old assets, is auctioned off.


    It''s such a poor coal mine.


    The last time they did mining was decades ago.


    But, a gemstone, which had never been found before, is buried beneath this old coal mine.


    A gem that, when polished by a proper craftsman, is the kind of jewel that everyone aspires to obtain, regardless of the Imperial Family or Aristocracy.


    "At that rate, it would be a successful bid with 1,000 golds."


    Violet, who seemed a little alert, said in a cautious voice.


    "If we don''t have a competitor, we might be able to lower 600 gold."


    Clerivan was also optimistic.


    But I shook my head.


    "2000 gold."


    The original winning bid was 1800 gold.


    I was just going to put 200 gold higher.


    It was a simple auction where each person was given only one chance to bid, so it was easy to win the bid if you knew how much the other person would spend.


    "You''ll have to spend about 2,000 gold to win the bid."


    "What?"


    Two people were surprised.


    "It''s not worth 2,000 gold for an old coal mine, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan stopped me.


    Of course.


    If it was a newly discovered coal mine, there would still be a lot to be excavated.


    2,000 gold is too much.


    "You said it a little while ago. If you don''t have a competitor, you can lower the price."


    That was what Clerivan said a little while ago.


    "There will be competitors on the contrary, so we can''t help but go up in price."


    "No matter how competitive they are..."


    "Angenas will bid for it."


    In my previous life, it was Angenas who won the mine and hit a huge jackpot.


    It was thanks to the jewels found in Lira that Empress Rabini continued to maintain her power and bribe the nobles to empower Astana even though her relationship with the Emperor gradually deteriorated.


    The office became quiet.


    Then Clerivan gulped.


    "Certainly, if you''re going to deal with Angenas, you''re going to have to risk that much bleeding..."


    Angenas has recently been rapidly growing in size with aggressive investments in mining.


    "Maybe it''s not just a coal mine?


    "Why do you think so, Violet?"


    "Angelas already has enough coal mines. Even if there''s a coal vein that hasn''t been discovered yet, there''s no reason for Angenas to overdo the cost of development."

 Chapter 80

    "There''s Ivan family store in Sedakyuna, right?"


    "Yes, in the next alley."


    "Let''s go there."


    The Ivan family in the north, which I encountered when my father received the National Founding Medal, is famous for minerals.


    Since it is a mountainous area, no mineral does not comes from gold to graphite and coal, which are commonly used throughout life.


    Especially, the jewels in the Ivan area were famous for their luminosity and egg size, so they ran a store directly in Sedakyuna.


    It was a place where jewelry from the Ivan territory was sold only by skilled jewelers.


    So the shop was always crowded with nobles, and today too.


    People busily moved in and out of the door under the bright sign that read "Ivan."


    And here is the craftsman who made the gemstone the most beautiful gem in the world that no one has ever successfully honed.


    "Go in, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan grabbed the door and said.


    When I went inside, I saw people sitting around a large store, receiving counseling, and buying jewelry.


    Some of them accidentally turned around to me and whispered among themselves.


    "The kid who just came in..."


    "Lombardy''s, right?"


    "I think that''s right..."


    Thanks to the National Founding Banquet and my birthday Banquet, some people recognize me.


    As long as I was born Lombardy, it is inevitable.


    I walked in front of the innermost display in the eye of the people.


    A man in a uniform standing under bright colorful lights appeared to be in charge here.


    "Welcome, Lady Florentia Lombardy."


    As expected, you know who I am.


    In dealing with these nobles, it is competitive to know the personalities of important people in advance.


    Those were the first things I studied when I was next to my grandfather.


    Information such as the family tree of high-ranking aristocratic families in the east, west, south, north, and center of the Empire and the relationship between important figures.


    "It''s your first visit to Ivan''s store."


    Did you already know about me?


    I nodded slowly and said to the man.


    "I''d like to see ''specials'', not the ones here."


    The "special item" I asked for was not made by ordinary jewelers, but by Ivan''s craftsmen.


    The man paused slightly with a smile on his face and looked at Clerivan standing behind me.


    "Is he with you?"


    He knew me, but not Clerivan.


    Clerivan replied with a slight frown, perhaps feeling it.


    "I''m Clerivan Pellet."


    "Well, if Lady Lombardy guarantees your identity, you can come in with her."


    The man spoke softly and opened the door leading to the inside.


    Clerivan, who was treated as an unidentified person, seemed emotional.


    Clerivan, who succeeded his father, Romassie Dillard, in my previous life was a very famous man, but not yet.


    Clerivan himself tends to be buried because my father acts as a sign in a clothing store.


    I patted Clerivan on the back.


    Just hang in there a little bit more.


    When this is over, there will be no one who doesn''t know the name Clerivan Pellet.


    The Pellet Company, named after him, will be famous throughout the Empire.


    We followed the person in charge through a soft carpeted passage and entered the inner room.


    Security was tight enough to open several locks.


    When the door opened, bright lights were visible from where the jewels were displayed.


    I pressed down on my pounding chest and looked around at the things in the glass display as if nothing were wrong.


    I''ve only heard of the specials inside Ivan, it''s my first time seeing them in person.


    "Are you looking for any jewelry in particular?"


    I looked all over the shelves for the object that was intended to be here.


    Then the man put out a cushion with several jewels in front of me.


    "How about this?"


    I looked at the things and looked at the man again.


    I felt like I was going to laugh.


    You''re ignoring me, man.


    I was off guard for a while because I brought him to the inner room.


    The white-gloved manager showed me only big things, but the cutting was terrible or the purity of the jewels was terrible.


    The man was testing my eye now.


    It looks big and colorful at first glance, so if you don''t have an eye, you''ll buy it without knowing it''s bad.


    Maybe I looked funny because I was young.


    I spoke to the man standing with a brazen face.


    But I didn''t express anger or displeasure.


    I said in a way that I would just show generosity and turn a blind eye to his mistakes.


    "Let me give you another chance. Bring the right stuff."


    "...Okay."


    The man lowered his gaze and bowed politely.


    "No, I''ll see for myself and choose."


    I said that and walked slowly in front of the display case.


    And it wasn''t long before I could find it.


    "That one."


    Jewelry is placed in the middle of the specials, in the most luminous place.


    Unlike other objects which are a bit dull and monotonous, it is light green peridot that enhances the beauty of the gemstone to its maximum with its smooth and fine cut.


    "The creator of that work, is he here now? I''d like to see him."


    "How can I... No, that''s a little difficult."


    I knew it would come out like that.


    Lord of Ivan can''t make it easy to meet such a cherished craftsman.


    So I prepared something.


    I looked at Clerivan, half step aside.


    As I had said before, Clerivan took a step forward.

 Chapter 81

    I got help from Shenks... Please give her love too.


    TLS : Shenks


    "Tia sent this?"


    A box full of desserts was delivered to Poirak Palace.


    "...all of this?"


    Perez asked with a puzzled look when he opened the lid of the box.


    Delivered were at least 30 servings of cakes and desserts.


    It''s a Caramel Avenue cake! It''s gotten quite popular these days.


    Perez''s ears turned red at Caitlyn''s explanation.


    That may be all he looked on the outside, but Perez was really delighted.


    It''s a little sad that you don''t visit the Palace often but Tia thought of me too.


    "What would you fancy eating, Your Highness?"


    Caitlyn delightedly prepared to serve it on a plate.


    Perez gazed into the box.


    What would Tia eat?


    What kind of cake does she like most.


    I thoroughly looked with my eyes and saw a chocolate cake topped with white cream.


    "Perhaps that one."


    Chocolate and cream.


    Everything that Tia likes is on that cake.1


    He recalled Tia''s happy face when he ate the cake to his heart''s content, a smile blossomed on Perez''s face.


    "This one."


    When Caitlyn moved the cake Perez pointed onto a small plate, an attendant arrived at Poirak Palace.


    "There was an order for you to come to patronage, Your Highness the Second Prince."


    "...Right now?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Perez gazed at the cake box with eyes dripping with regret.1


    The attendant saw Perez''s sad figure and said.


    "We have refreshments in the Central Palace, but you can bring those if you wa-"


    "No."


    Perez adamantly refused.


    "I''ll go now."


    I am not planning to share Tia''s gift with anyone, not even to the Emperor.4


    "Kylus."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will watch over it with pleasure."


    Kylus assuredly smiled as if he understood Perez''s heart.


    Perez nodded once at Kylus and proceeded to follow behind the attendant.


    At the Central Palace, there was a large greenhouse.


    It was primarily intended to protect the exotic plants which cannot grow well under the Capital''s climate.


    And because of its optimal temperature, it was often used as a place to gather and have tea time.


    Perez stopped his step when he saw who was inside the greenhouse.


    The one drinking tea while leisurely admiring the flowers was not the Emperor.


    It was Empress Rabini.


    I glanced at the servant and opened the greenhouse door with a smile as if it was the correct place where I was ordered to go.


    Srug srug...


    Perez footsteps resonated inside the greenhouse.


    "I see you have arrived."


    Empress Rabini who was admiring the petals, directed her gaze upwards and greeted Perez.


    "Come here and sit down."


    Her smiling face was convincingly sincere.


    But he just stared at the Empress with his somber, calm eyes.


    "Didn''t I tell you to have a seat?"


    The Empress repeated with a brighter smile and a sweeter voice.


    Perez, instead of answering, pulled out the chair the Empress pointed and sat himself down.


    Rabini smiled contentedly and placed the tea in front of Perez herself.


    Meanwhile, Perez looked upon the flower Rabini was admiring a while ago.


    Mallepishan. [1]


    It was highly poisonous. The more yellow it bloomed the more toxic it is.


    But the flower''s appearance is captivatingly beautiful.


    The flower petals dancing with the wind resembled the Empress'' dazzling looks of blonde hair.


    Cringgg.1


    A monotonous sound accompanied the filling of Perez''s teacup.


    It was a clear, and transparent yellow.


    "You must be wondering why I summoned you here, right?"


    Instead of answering, Perez leaned his back on the chair.


    His relaxed countenance made Rabini''s long eyelashes flutter.


    But her flowery smile only darkened.


    "I apologize for neglecting you all this time Your Highness. So the reason I called you here is no other than..."


    The Empress stopped what she was about to say.


    She glanced upon the teacup in front of Perez.


    "Why are you not drinking, Your Highness?"


    It was indirect but she certainly is pressuring him.


    Hurry and drink the tea before you.


    The Empress'' smile commanded to do so.


    But Perez refused to yield.


    He did not even touch the teacup and faced the Empress with indifference.


    "This is not your average tea. I purposely prepared special herbs for the Prince... Is it not to your liking?"


    If you happen to hear Rabini''s voice, Perez will seem like an ungrateful man to the Empress.


    Not that Perez would care anyways.


    His red eyes stared at the tea that was clear, and vivid yellow


    And slowly parted his mouth.


    "I am fine. I''m tired of grass now"3


    Perez pushed the saucer with the teacup in front of the Empress.


    "Please have my share too."


    "...What a pity."


    What.


    Perez breathed heavily as old rage rises within him.


    A rusty knife isn''t threatening at all.


    It is time to sharpen ourselves with determination.

 Chapter 82

    TLS : Shenks


    I stared at Clerivan, wondering if I had misheard him.


    "When I stopped by the mansion today, I heard them talk about it."


    "From whom exactly did you hear it?"


    "The top merchant of Lombardy... I heard it from him"


    Lombardy''s top merchant, Clerivan''s father, Romassie Dillard.


    That is absolutely not the type of man to talk nonsense to his son.


    Then it must be true that Lombardy heard rumors about the Lira mine.


    I recalled my memories and began to go over them meticulously again.


    However, no matter how hard I try to recall my memories it was true that the highest bid was 2000 gold.


    "Lombardy will spare no money just to maintain an iron monopoly. So you may have to prepare more than what you think, my lady."


    Advised Clerivan with a serious look.


    He''s right


    If Lombardy knew about iron ore, there was a good chance he''d call in around 5,000 gold right away and win the bid.


    Did I possibly cause a butterfly effect from one of my actions suddenly causing Lombardy to participate in the auction?


    However, the jewel buried underneath is worth buying even if it costs 5,000 gold.


    If I start to move now, it''s not impossible to prepare 5000 gold on the day of the auction.


    And a thought suddenly raised in my head.


    What if Lombardy actually joined the auction in the past?


    I felt like I was tangled up in my head and my worries grew deeper and deeper.


    * * *


    Tuk


    There''s something on my head.


    "......What?"


    When I touched my head, I felt something light and soft.


    I''m seriously thinking about something, what is this?


    I was a little annoyed and took off the object on my head, and it was a flower crown made of white wildflowers.


    "What is..."


    "I made it!"


    The child''s unique soft voice reached my ears.


    "It really suits Tia!"


    Crane shouted with a big smile on his freckled face.1


    Ah, right


    Right now I''m flower viewing.


    I was out of my mind for a moment, recalling a conversation at the Pellet''s office a few days ago.


    That''s right, Flower viewing.


    It''s hard to be an 11-year-old too.


    "Yes! It really looks good on Tia!"


    Larane smiled when she brushed off Crane''s filthy hands, which were green and grassy.


    We were now out in a field inside Lombardy''s mansion.


    At this time of the year, small flowers bloom filling the fields. The children would then make flower crowns and rings with it.


    It was one of the ways of playing for children in this era where there was not much to do.


    "Ah, this is hard..."


    Being a child.


    Right now in my head, the Lira coal mine, the Angenas, and Lombardy are all messed up.


    2000 gold or 5000 gold, it''s too complicated to calculate.


    In reality, I just want to sit here in the grass and play.


    My worries and reality has a great disparity


    "You look good with yellow flowers too!"


    "I really think so too"


    "It''s because Tia is pretty!"


    Crane puts another flower crown on my head and compliments me again.


    "All of them looks good on you!"


    "Crane really likes Tia"


    Larane says while she pats Crane''s red hair.


    "Yes! I will marry Tia!"5


    "What?"


    Larane looked at me with big, smiling eyes.


    Now, how do you want me to react to that?


    Haaa.


    I thought all the wildflowers here would lose their will to live and wither themselves and lie down.


    Sigh.


    I need to protect his innocence.


    I replied with a slightly mechanical voice even when I heard it.


    "Wow, I''m glad"


    But the excited Crane doesn''t know anything and runs around the field again to make a ring for me.


    "Tia, what''s wrong?"


    Larane asked, pulling a small grass off my cheek.


    I''m still doing what an 11-year-old would do, but Larane was purely taking care of me and Crane and playing with me.


    The kind-hearted Larane.


    "Hmmm? Nothing. There''s nothing wrong"


    "You don''t look so good for the past few days. If you have any concerns... Though I''m not much of any help."


    Larane smiled beautifully.


    Then, the wind blew like in the field from a distance, fluttering Larane''s long coveted brown hair.


    Even though her finely combed hair is tangled, her smiling face turns to the direction of the wind.


    Yes, Larane is this kind of person.


    My heart aches thinking about Larane at that time when she lay still and came back with a flower on her chest.


    I smiled when I said to Larane.


    "No, right now I''m fine. But if I have any worries I hope you would listen Larane."


    "I will, anytime"


    Larane''s was pleased with my words.


    "Tia! Tia!"


    Crane''s blushing face ran coming from somewhere far away.


    "Let''s give flower crowns to Gilliu and Mayron too!"


    "You made one for the twins too! you''re so kind Crane. Their sword training should be done by now should we go back too?"


    "Yes!"


    Fortunately, the place where Shananet and the twins live is not far from here.


    I stood up after Larane and Crane.

 Chapter 83

    A small space in the corner of the Ministry of Economy and Finance.


    The only objects were the podium and ten chairs lined up in front.


    A public auction was held here today, just like any other day.


    It was a ''public auction'' mainly used by aristocrats or rich merchants when they wanted to sell their property safely.


    If a small fee was paid at the selling price of goods, the whole process would be under the authority of the Imperial Family, so it was the preferred method because there was no useless gossip.


    An official in a government office looked at the auction documents he had to deal with with a dull face.


    A nobleman in the Northwest had sold a coal mine he wasn''t using to pay off a debt.


    What lucky.


    If you don''t have enough money and you have a lot of things, it''s enough to dispose of them one by one.


    It was a normal routine, with boring thoughts passing by.


    In particular, today''s auction has no more preparation because it is a simple bidding method if you put your bid in an envelope.


    "Hopefully no bidders..."


    Since it was a public auction held so frequently, sometimes bidders did not show up, making bids.


    And an old coal mine.


    The items at the auction were also not good at all, which made them more concerned.


    If someone bids, then the auction must be opened once again so that the work increases.


    Click.


    Then, as if to quell the anxiety, he heard someone coming in through the door.


    "You can sit in front of this..."


    The mechanically guiding auctioneer stopped talking.


    "Oh, Angenas..."


    "Right, from the Top of Durak."


    It was Croyton Angenas, the upper Lord of the Angenas family.


    He became so famous after the Coroi cotton project, which hit the jackpot throughout the Empire that no one in the Capital doesn''t know him.


    How booty it is.


    His skin seems to glow, and the color of the clothes he''s wearing was different from that of ordinary people.


    "Hey, sit here."


    "Thanks."


    The auctioneer was puzzled as he quickly handed out the front chair.


    Then, several people came on behalf of the Small and Medium Enterprises Association, but everyone responded the same as an auctioneer


    "Why is Angenas here...?"


    Everyone couldn''t even come close and chatted in the distance.


    Seeing Angenas''s participation, there was a conversation about whether there was more coal left in the Lira coal mine than expected.


    Durak''s top-owner sat and crossed his arm with a satisfied smile as if enjoying the people''s reaction.


    Then, the door opened again.


    The auctioneer''s eyes, which was seeing Top of Durak''s Angenas in a daze accidentally turned to the side, and his eyes widened.


    "Huh!"


    He was so surprised that I couldn''t even say a word.


    And the response was the same for others at the auction room.


    "Am I dreaming in broad daylight?"


    "No, I''m, I''m watching..."


    Whispering.


    There was a commotion in a narrow auction room.


    Durak''s owner, who was enjoying the show with people''s attention, opened his eyes.


    "Well, there you are."


    It was the people of Lombardy who had just entered the auction room.


    It was Romassie Dillard, the Top of Lombardy, and Vestian Schultz of the mining company.


    The attention that had been focused on Durak''s Top owner a little while ago quickly shifted to that side.


    Durak Top''s owner was a bit disappointed, but he didn''t mind much because he will get a bigger profit in a moment.


    He just stood up and greeted the two.


    "Good afternoon, both of you."


    "Oh, I see you here."


    "Long time no see, Durak Top."


    Romassie Dillard shook hands with a grin.


    Meanwhile, Croyton and Vestian secretly exchanged glances.


    It meant let''s proceed as they talked in advance.


    Vestian nodded, pretending to say hello.


    A few days ago, the two men''s plot was almost caught, but Vestian did not change his plan or anything.


    Given Florentia''s response, he thought she hadn''t heard anything.


    Otherwise, there is no way a child with a secret can smile so brightly.


    "No, I don''t know what''s going on..."


    "I know, Angenas and Lombardy. I think the Lira mine is a lot bigger than we thought."


    "Oh, well, today''s auction is off."


    Since Lombardy appeared, everyone has given up bidding for the auction itself.


    It would be worth rubbing against Top of the Angenas, but Lombardy was a different level of opposition.


    It was because they were well aware of their way of taking whatever they wanted, even if they pay several times the amount.


    Likewise, the auctioneer, who had been dazed at the sight of Lombardy and Angenas sitting side by side, rose from his seat.


    There are still a few minutes left before the auction begins, but we''ve been waiting more for Lombardy to attend.


    As the auction seemed to begin, the roaring interior became quiet.


    Click.


    It was then that the door opened again.


    It was a handsome man who came into the auction room alone.


    The man, looking around, stepped inside with a leisurely step.


    Unlike the two famous family members, people felt sour.


    But there was an unexpected reaction.


    It was from the people of Lombardy and Angenas.


    "Oh, no!"


    "How could you..."


    "Clerivan Pellet?"

 Chapter 84

    TLS : Shenks


    The divorce of Shananet and Vestian in their previous lives was quite a scandal.


    Especially because Lombardy''s internal affairs were always a good gossip and divorce was not so common among nobles.


    But despite being such a hot topic, no exact reason for their divorce has been determined.


    Of course, the rumors ran rampant.


    From the rumor that Vestian had another woman and Shananet knew where the woman lived, which led her to kick Vestian out.


    All sorts of squabble followed together.


    "Is it really a matter of infidelity...¡±


    To be honest, I didn''t think so.


    Although Vestian Schultz is said to be good-looking and have a likable appearance, that''s really all.


    Even the Schultz family was not treated very well among the nobles.


    No, their existence itself was indistinct.


    After getting married, the Schultz family was on the track to becoming a central aristocrat.


    Among the nobles are Shananet and Vestian, who had a rare marriage of love.


    I thought he was a nice guy, but I don''t think that he is anymore.


    On the other hand, how about Shananet?


    She¡¯s beautiful, elegant, and sweet.


    She is the eldest daughter of Lombardy too.


    Before marriage, Shananet was in charge of all the family affairs.


    Some even said that she would become the next Lombardy matriarch


    But somehow after marriage, Shananet started to lay low and now she''s really doing the bare minimum.


    Acting like someone who wants to be small and invisible.


    Her abilities were wasted.


    "Yeah, something''s not right."


    In retrospect, Shananet and Vestian''s divorce was full of incoherent things.


    "Why didn''t they fight?"


    It is common for couples to fight for custody of their children, no matter what the problem is between them.


    But Shananet did not put up a fight.


    Like someone who got divorced because it was her fault.


    After handing over the twins and substantial alimony to Vestian, she went down to the rest house.


    Malley is Lombardy''s rest house, it''s quite far and takes more than three weeks by carriage.


    Shananet locked herself up there.


    That made rumors in society that the reason for their divorce must have been Shananet''s doing.


    Shananet knew about the rumors but neither explained nor gave a precise reason.


    There was nothing but silence.


    Before long, Vestian remarried a woman from Schultz''s estate.


    "As if he had been waiting."1


    Suspicious


    Maybe it was because they came from the same estate so they understood each other.


    "Hmmm¡­¡­."


    While so lost in thought, Clerivan opened the door to the office and came in.


    ¡°You came, Clerivan?¡±


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "You''ve been very busy lately. It''s natural for me to wait¡±


    With the diamond boom throughout the empire, Clerivan was really running around to the point of fire on the soles of his feet. [1]


    In particular, the requests from the nobles were pouring in.


    It would be nice to just take orders on a first-come, first-served basis, but that''s stupid.


    The aristocrats who are bent on receiving diamonds before others are easy to handle.


    But I told Clerivan not to be bribed by the nobles.


    You don''t need to ask for a favor to reduce the waiting period just to get a few more pennies.


    Needless to say, it is much more profitable to make them indebted.


    Of course, Clerivan was doing a very good job.


    "Who were you with today?"


    "I''m on my way back from Pentwood, Wallen, and Lombardy."


    ¡°Was grandpa present?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were talking about Mrs. Shananet¡¯s necklace¡­.¡±


    There was a necklace Shananet cherished.


    It was a keepsake of Natalia, the mother of Shananet and my grandmother.


    "It''s a simple sapphire necklace, so diamonds would look good on her. Say you''ll do it in a month or two."


    ¡°Yes, Miss Florentia¡±


    I looked a little closer at the face of the nodding Clerivan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You were too busy these days that I thought you wouldn¡¯t look that well. But now that I look at you, you actually look better?¡±


    "It''s because I''m cut out for work. The business is going well and booming, so I have no choice but to be energetic."


    Clerivan even showed me that his skin is much smoother than before.


    It''s really milky and glossy like a peeled hardboiled egg.

 Chapter 85

    TLS : Shenks


    I''ve been quiet on purpose since I arrived at the banquet.


    I was keeping a close eye on Vestian, killing my presence as much as possible.


    To witness this very moment.


    I could see Vestian''s gaze stuck in Maria Patron far away.


    He was clearly taken aback.


    To the point that he stopped walking because he was so surprised


    "¡­Vestian?"


    Shananet, who was walking hand in hand with him, wondered why her husband stopped.


    "Uh..."


    His brazen and leisurely face no longer there. He turned pale.


    If Vestian is really having an affair, so be it.


    If your wife and mistress are all in one place.


    You''ll be having cold sweat behind your back.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Shananet asked anxiously.


    "No... I thought I saw someone I knew."


    Vestian said dazedly. Shananet tilted her head.


    "I think it would be more amazing if you don''t know anyone here. So who is it?"


    "No, no one. You don''t have to care.¡±


    But Shananet was already looking around.


    And said exactly pointing at Maria Patron.


    "Is it that woman?"


    "Oh, it''s....¡±


    Vestian was struck speechless.1


    Maria Patron who found Shananet and Vestian began to walk towards them with a smile on her face.


    Brown hair and brown eyes.


    She was a woman with an extremely ordinary appearance who would not be particularly noticed.


    But I didn''t let my guard down.


    The glistening eyes that did not match the smiling face, similar to those of Vestian¡¯s who I happened to see last time bothered me.


    Click-clack.


    As she approached, Vestian''s face was hardening once over.


    I held my breath even more.


    I called this woman here on purpose where both my grandfather and Lombardy people attended.


    It was to psychologically pressure Vestian more so that grandfather could know the truth right away if it happened.


    However.


    "Hello, sir."


    Maria Patron greeted grandpa first with a gentle smile.


    "You are..."


    Grandpa seemed a little embarrassed when a young woman he had never seen before talked to him.


    Maria Patron introduced herself politely, bending her knees.


    "My name is Maria of the Patron family, commissioned to the estate of Schultz. My lord, it''s an honor to meet you in person."


    "Oh, I see."


    Grandfather nodded but still wondered why Maria Patron came to greet him.


    No one in the Empire doesn''t recognize my grandfather.


    However, not many people were qualified to come and greet him in person.


    She was not even an in-law of the Schultz family. It was quite arrogant for that lowly woman to stand in the way of my grandfather and greet him.


    Grandfather looked through Maria Patron and asked, pointing to Vestian.


    "You know my son-in-law, Vestian, right?"


    "Yes, I grew up with him ever since we were children. Long time no see, Sir Vestian."


    "Yes, it''s been a while."


    Vestian greeted Maria face to face.


    It was a very natural and polite greeting to each other.


    Were my suspicions wrong...


    Indeed, it does not make sense for a mistress to treat her cheating partner''s wife''s family with such confidence.4


    I thought his face was a bit pale, but now it''s okay.


    I felt drained but relieved at the same time.


    I knew Angenas were backstabbing us, but at least Shananet''s marriage wasn''t betrayed yet.


    "Are you perhaps Mrs. Shananet? I''ve always been curious of you because the Schultz estate praised you a lot.¡­.¡±


    Maria Patron spoke to Shananet in a friendly mannerly.


    "You¡¯re as beautiful as what the rumors have said.¡±


    "I see. Thank you for the compliment."


    Shananet, though awkward, smiled politely.


    "¡­¡­You''re welcome.


    But Maria Patron''s gaze at Shananet did not say she was pretty at all.


    It was the exact opposite of what she has said.


    Something''s not right.


    Maria Patron and Vestian looked like old acquaintances that really happened to meet.


    But something was off.


    I''m getting a hunch.


    "Then, I hope to see you again."


    Maria Patron greeted and moved away.


    Vestian glanced at the woman and returned to his usual business, chatting about wine again.


    After that the Lombardy people scattered.


    Me, my father, Shananet, and grandfather sat down and ate together.


    Viese and Laurel¡¯s family went away, saying they knew people on the other side of the banquet hall.


    Clerivan was busy with people looking for him throughout the banquet, but he would return from time to time to make sure we were comfortable.


    Oh, I feel ill at ease.


    WhatI thought would happen, didn''t happen and it left me with a vague feeling.


    I need time to find out more.


    It shouldn''t go on like this, my gut was saying something.


    "Our Tia is quiet today, isn''t she? What''s going on?"


    My grandfather asked, putting a small cut of steak in front of me.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I was just a little surprised, so I was busy looking around, grandpa."


    "Yes, Tia is close to Clerivan, so she deserves it."


    Grandfather patted my head and said,


    "No matter how busy Clerivan gets, he said he will continue teaching Tia, so you must learn hard."

 Chapter 86

    I mumbled and crushing the crumbs of cookies with my fingertips.


    "Men are..."2


    "Cough!"


    Perez, who heard me talking to myself, coughed beside me.


    I met Perez after a long time and came to the Palace to play my role.


    But it wasn''t in Poirak Palace that I met Perez.


    It was the garden of the Central Palace, which was opened to all visitors.


    I didn''t commit a crime, and there''s no reason to be stuck in Poirak Palace all the time.


    Caitlyn and Kylus set the tables and chairs in the best sunny spot near the fountain.


    This time again, the cake I bought from ''Caramel Avenue'' was put on a pretty plate.


    White milk was placed instead because I don''t like the drink that much. Perez or the tea, both are growing.


    But now I didn''t feel like eating cake.


    I stared for another piece of bread and flicked it far away with my fingertips.


    "...Tia?"


    Perez called me with a slightly bewildered look on his face, but I didn''t answer.


    Seriously, Vestian is trying to create distrust of men.


    The wind with that smiling face.


    "Well."


    Perez looked at me in low pressure for a moment and suddenly looked around.


    Then he got out of his seat, walked a little far away to a flower bed, and picked up many flowers.


    It was a flower with soft, small white petals blooming like a round bouquet.


    And hold it still in my hand.


    To be honest, I couldn''t stay anymore.


    He''s so kind-hearted.


    Perez, who looks closely into my eyes, is literally "a crazy beauty that relieves anger."1


    I sighed softly and smelled the flowers with a half-surrendering.


    The sweet but long-lasting scent of flowers on the tip of my nose seems to calm my swollen stomach a little.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    "Are you feeling better now?"


    I feel a little sorry.


    I feel like I shouldn''t have taken it out on Perez.


    I explained with embarrassment.


    "I didn''t get mad at you from the beginning."


    "I know."


    "Then why did you give me the flowers?"


    "If sweet things don''t work out, I wonder if flowers that look good will make you feel better."


    "Ahh."


    "Tia loves flowers."


    Well, that''s true.


    It was a little strange because Perez seemed to read my mind.


    Especially when those red eyes look at me without any movement, I think they''ll reveal all the secrets.


    It''s going to make me feel weird again.


    I sipped the milk, sneaking away from his gaze.


    Then I looked with my side eyes, Perez was shaking off the grass on his clothes while picking flowers, and Caitlyn, standing next to him, was helping.


    Some say that 16 years old is going through a period of upheaval and look ugly.1


    Far from that, Perez was getting more and more handsome.


    Even now, it feels like he''s just rubbing his clothes, but his nose and sleek jawline like sculpted ones keep catching people''s eyes without realizing it.


    Looking at it, I said half impulsively.


    "Perez, you shouldn''t cheat later."4


    Stopped.


    Perez and Caitlyn stopped moving.


    The same with Kylus, who was organizing the cake bowl he had eaten.


    Three people looked at me without saying a word.


    Why. What.


    Kylus was the first to respond.


    He bites his lower lip, swallows his smile with emoticon-like eyes, and hides his face.


    Caitlyn opened her eyes round and blinked a few times, looking surprised, and took turns looking at me and Perez.1


    And Perez.


    "Are you... are you okay?"


    I tapped the back of his hand and asked.


    Then his icy face caught fire in an instant.


    It was really about to blow.


    The white skin heated up from the bottom of the neck to the end of the ear.


    "Oh, yeah...."


    Perez nodded slowly.


    What''s wrong with everyone''s reaction?


    Did I say something I shouldn''t say?


    "Your face... It''s really red. What if you catch a cold?"


    Is it a little cold to sit outside?


    "Oh, no. It''s okay."


    Perez replied, covering his face with his hands.


    His hands are so big that his face goes in.


    "I''m surprised."


    "Don''t cheat?"


    "Uh...?"


    What about it?


    "But now Perez''s at that age, isn''t he?"


    "That age?"


    "Hmm. Age to be interested in women?"


    It''s time to hit puberty.


    Perez slowly lowered his hand that had covered his face and asked me.


    "So what?"


    "So if you ever get into a relationship, you should never cheat."


    "...that''s what you meant."


    Perez murmured in a low voice.


    "Whoa."


    "Sigh."


    Kylus and Caitlyn sigh at the same time.8


    "What''s wrong with everyone?"


    I asked, but Caitlyn and Kylus avoided my eyes.


    Perez, who seemed to have regained his composure, asked me instead.


    "Is that why you were in a bad mood today?"


    "Yes, I have some matter to do."


    "Man?"

 Chapter 87

    "Did you pick it up on your way?"


    "Open it up and take a look."


    Perez looked at me again and opened the box with a careful touch.


    As soon as a little sunlight hit, hundreds of thousands of glittering jewels appeared.


    "Is this... a diamond?"


    It is a diamond brooch specially made for Perez.


    He didn''t even touch a diamond he''d never seen before, he just looked at it.


    "How? Do you like it?"


    "...Glamorous."


    It''s an ambiguous sentiment.


    To be honest, with a little bit of sadness, I deliberately put my utmost effort into it.


    "I custom-made it for you."


    "I like it."2


    Without thinking for half a second, he answered right away.


    I think he''s a bit quick to change his posture.


    "Don''t just watch it. Try to see if it suits you."


    I was going to pretend to be cool.


    I couldn''t win the impatience and said.


    After a moment of hesitation, Perez pulled out the brooch and put it on his chest.


    The jewel polished with the most colorful method of cutting by Crowly was so beautiful that I couldn''t stop looking at it despite its being so shiny that hurt my eyes.


    "Wow."


    In the background, Kylus let out a small exclamation.


    I couldn''t agree more with that feeling.


    The brooch was made only for Perez.


    The same was true of high purity and large diamonds, but this was even more so in harmony with the humpstone, which was crafted in the same way.


    "I knew it would look good on you."


    I was proud that Perez''s beauty seemed to come to life even more.


    Kylus and Caitlyn nodded vigorously as if they agreed with me.


    "Thank you."


    Perez curiously, unable to take his eyes off the diamond.


    "But it must have been very expensive."


    "Well, a little?"


    A little bit no.


    If you were going to pay for this brooch, it would have cost you hundreds of gold.


    It''s all the more so because it''s a diamond that we can''t sell these days. After all, the ransom has jumped several times.


    I shrugged and asked Perez.


    "You dress up here and there. You''ll look good anywhere."


    Perez nodded, fiddling with the brooch on his chest.


    But he soon put the brooch back in the box.


    "I''ll do it on a special day."


    "Well, it''s up to the person who got the gift."


    Perez seemed to be in a very good mood now, seeing a smile subtly around his mouth.


    Neither did I.


    It''s funny how presenting Perez made me realize I was the owner of a diamond mine.


    "We''re about to get back..."


    I was going to say let''s go back to Poirak Palace because I thought there was a cold wind.


    "Hmm? There''s a guest."


    The familiar and resonant voice of Emperor Jovanes was heard.


    The Emperor was not alone.


    Behind the Emperor, who entered the garden with him behind his back, was the Empress and Astana.


    Perhaps the Empress, who invited Astana to spend time with the Emperor, would not hide her discomfort.


    And first of all, Astana, who was looking at me, made eye contact.


    Astana, now 15 years old, was completely in his adolescence.


    It was also closer to what I remembered as Astana the First Prince.


    "I greet Your Majesty the Emperor, the Empress, and the First Prince."


    I hurried up from my seat and greeted in good manners.


    "Someone did, and it was you."


    Jovanes took turns looking at Perez with curious eyes.


    And in the end, he talked to me in a friendly voice.


    "It''s been a long time, Florentia. Was it the last time Gallahan was awarded the Order of Medal for National Foundation?"


    A smiley face saying that really looks like a friendly next-door guy.


    In fact, it''s hard to imagine that he''s slicker than anyone else and calculates political gains and losses.


    Either it wasn''t an attitude towards Perez or an act of weighing his own interests above his children.


    Anyway, Jovanes is the Emperor of this Empire.


    I said with a white smile on purpose as if I was ashamed.


    "You even remember that. It''s an honor, Your Majesty."


    "......"


    Jovanes said, opening his eyes round and then smiling.


    "You speak so beautifully."


    "Thank you for your compliment. Your Majesty."


    Polite and cute.


    But at the same time, there is no reason to be afraid, and with great determination.


    Because I''m Lombardy.


    I smiled softly, not avoiding the Emperor''s gaze.


    Then a shadow crossed the eyes of the Emperor.


    The Emperor, who had been looking at me for a while, turned his head slightly and looked at the Empress and said,


    "There''s no place like this for a cup of tea. Why don''t we join them, Empress?"


    That''s what the Emperor says, and the Empress has something to say.


    "So it be, Your Majesty."


    But at the same time, she didn''t forget to stare at Perez as if she was going to kill him.+


    Additional tables and chairs were placed were Perez and I were.


    Such an awkward and uncomfortable place has been set up.


    Astana and Perez, who happened to sit face to face, did not even look at each other, and the Emperor drank tea alone in such an uncomfortable atmosphere.


    No matter what other people do, you just have to be comfortable with yourself.


    He was such a despicable emperor.

 Chapter 88

    "Uh, it''s..."


    There was no time to stop.


    Astana, who took the brooch box as if it was his own, immediately opened the lid.


    "Diamond brooch?"


    "What this big diamond..."


    Astana and the Empress muttered in surprise at the same time.


    Snap!


    Perez rose from his seat and took the brooch box roughly.


    "You..."


    The Empress glared at the sight.


    "How could you possibly do that?"


    Astana didn''t seem to believe that the brooch belonged to Perez.


    "It''s a brooch I gave him as a gift."


    I said with a humble smile.


    "Your Highness Second Prince, if you don''t mind, why don''t you show the others a little more brooch?"


    Show off more properly!


    Perez was very loathsome, but he obediently reopened the brooch box.


    Greed and envy flowed down from the eyes of the three who saw the best jewels shining.


    It''s the best! It''s thrilling!


    "Huh. The Second Prince has a good friend."


    The only one that had a mind to say was the Emperor who already had a large diamond.


    As far as I know, the Empress and Astana don''t own any diamonds yet.


    Angenas put in a few orders but I put their priorities at the back of my hand.


    So it will be very later for the Empress to get her hands on diamonds unless she buys them with more money than any other aristocrat.


    Originally owned by the Angenas, the mine is now mine.2


    This diamond was originally owned by the Empress and Astana.


    ''It''s mine now.''5


    There was something I really wanted to say to the two people sitting side by side and staring blankly at the diamond brooch.


    You don''t have this at home, do you?4


    * * *


    A few days after visiting Imperial Palace.


    I came to the Pellet office again.


    "She has wasted a lot of money."


    Clerivan said while turning over the papers with frowned eyes.


    After the Pellet''s banquet, I asked Clerivan for help again.


    Vestian''s performance was excellent enough to tilt Clerivan''s head over his affair, who knew that Vestian was approaching Angenas.


    So that everyone doesn''t doubt Vestian''s mind about Shananet at all.


    However, when I told him the scene I witnessed myself, he quickly rolled up his sleeves and secretly recognized it by mobilizing his remaining connections in Lombardy.


    "It''s weird that he hasn''t been caught in a while."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Yes, of course, if you look closely, you''ll see something suspicious in no time."


    "I don''t think anyone suspected Vestian Schultz."


    No one else, Vestian Schultz, son-in-law of the Lombardy family.


    Who knew that a member of Lombardy would be siphoning off Lombardy''s wealth.


    "Only those who know very well about the inside will know. There''s nothing wrong on the surface."


    Clerivan talked for a long time just by looking into it for a few days.


    Vestian got married 16 years ago.


    Then how much did he steal and make it his own in that long period?


    I shook my head because I didn''t even want to think.


    "And Vestian Schultz sent me a visit. He said there''s something he''d like to discuss for a moment."


    "Did he find out that Clerivan was investigating himself?"


    "He asked me directly the day of the banquet, so I don''t think so."


    "Hmm?..."


    What is he up to?


    With the mines it was supposed to go to Angenas being taken away by us, I had a rough idea of what he wanted to discuss.


    "Oh, and what about real estate? Did you acquire any real estate recently?"


    I remembered that Vestian had made a living for him, so I asked Clerivan to find out.


    "There''s a house that moved from Lombardy to Vestian Schultz about half a year ago. Strangely, he didn''t leave the right documents, maybe it wasn''t a normal move."


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then the real estate manager in Lombardy did it¡­ Who the hell¡­ Ah."


    Who''s managing Lombardy''s property is none other than Viese.


    "You mean Viese had some knowledge of Vestian''s behavior."


    These Dumbas.


    It''s unclear whether Viese knew that Vestian was cheating.


    I thought Viese would at least know that Lombardy''s property was precious.


    "Well, if it''s in his interest, he''d give him more."


    Clerivan nodded in agreement with me.


    "so he''s the one who passed down the habit... I mean, it''s like father and son."


    It was Belsach who was in charge of real estate management after kicking me out of my previous life.


    Hand over Lombardy''s real estate to close aides, it was exactly like his father''s do.


    "Like father and son...?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Then meet Vestian Schultz and listen to what he''s talking about."


    "Yes, Lady."


    "And if Vestian..."


    The reason why Vestian asked Clerivan to meet was obvious.


    So I made some moves and told Clerivan how to respond.


    * * *


    "Come on in, Vestian."


    "Long time no see, Clerivan."


    Vestian Schultz visited the Pellet''s office.


    It was only half a day after sending a call, he can visit.


    "I should''ve come before."


    Vestian said with high air.


    He sounded as if he was sorry that he couldn''t care.


    Clerivan''s straight eyebrows twitched invisibly.


    He Hasn''t figured out the situation yet.


    Confused, Clerivan looked straight at Vestian, crossed one leg, and placed his interlaced hand on it.

 Chapter 89

    "I''m slowly starting to gain independence from Lombardy, and I want you to help me."


    "If it''s independence..."


    "I''ll divorce and going back to Schultz. I''m sick and tired of Lombardy."


    "But it''s not going to be easy to divorce Lombardy without justifiable reasons. The alimony will be substantial."


    "Ah, that''s fine because there''s a way to think about it. I''ve had a lot of mental pain dealing with Lombardy, so I''ll take the alimony. Anyway, don''t worry."


    ''What do you mean? You are so shameless cheating.''


    Clerivan became displeased.


    It was disgusting that Vestian mistook Clerivan as his ally.


    "So what can I do to help you?"


    "No different, Lira Coal Mine or Diamond Mine. Why don''t you leave the mine to my family?"6


    Exactly the second reason that Florentia predicted.


    ''Ahh, as expected of Lady Florentia.''


    Clerivan was inspired by Lombardy''s hope and light to deal with the trash in front of him.


    "Well, I''ll think about it."


    Vestian could not hide his disappointment at Clerivan''s words and tried to convince him with various words, but Clerivan kept his attitude of ''I''ll think about it''.


    It was also half true.


    He has to follow the will of Florentia.


    "Okay, you''ll have to think about it."


    Vestian stepped back for now.


    Instead, he made an appointment with Clerivan a few days later.


    * * *


    At that time, he was planning to meet the terms of the contract by lowering mining fees.


    But annoyed by the fact that things didn''t happen immediately, the act of arriving at Lombardy''s mansion and taking off his coat was rough.


    ''I''d have to get the right of a diamond mine, so I could leave Lombardy.''


    Then a familiar voice spoke behind his back.


    "When did you get here, Vestian?"


    It was his wife, Shananet.


    Vestian, who twisted his face and uttered a curse inside, turned back.


    "Shananet."


    It was the face that only the friendly smile of Vestian Schultz that the world knew.


    But Shananet''s expression wasn''t so bright.


    Shananet''s face, standing in front of Vestian with a package of documents in his hand, was full of shade.


    "Let''s have a word."


    At the cool words of Shananet, Vestian flicked his tongue inside.


    A couple conversations over the past few months have always been like this.


    It began to happen as soon as Maria left the Schultz estate and moved nearby.


    Shananet suddenly began to ask questions about Vestian''s stay out, which she had never cared about, and also put the brakes on hanging out with his brother-in-law, Viese.


    She also showed a little interest in the work of Lombardy Mining, which was entirely part of Vestian.


    Like a person who knows something.


    "What''s going on again, Shananet."


    Vestian said, hiding his tantrums, smiling helplessly.1


    "If it''s because I didn''t come back home yesterday, I can''t help it because I''m busy with work..."


    Tap.


    Vestian stopped talking after seeing the documents Shananet put on the table.


    "Why do you have the mining company''s transaction history?"


    Even Vestian''s words were sharpened.


    There was no choice but to do so.


    It was a history of taking money away from Lombardy.


    "Vestian."


    Shananet''s calm voice rang in the room.


    "I''m sorry to meddle in your business without your consent. I know it''s unpleasant."


    Shananet apologized calmly first.


    "But I had to make sure."


    Since accidentally listening to the conversation between Vestian and Durak Top''s owner, Shananet has never had a day of ease.


    At first, she thought she was wrong, but when she heard that Lombardy had failed at the auction of the Lira coal mine, she was in despair.


    Without the variable Pellet, the coal mine, or the diamond buried below it, would have been returned to Angenas as promised by Vestian and Durak Top.


    Shananet had to accept.


    The fact that her husband is joining hands with Lombardy''s hostile family.


    Slowly, she began to investigate what his husband had been doing.


    And the immediate document was the result.


    "Explain, Vestian. What the hell is going on?"


    Nevertheless, Shananet sincerely wanted to believe.


    Vestian must have his reasons.


    "...How did you get this? It''s all classified."


    But the husband was only wondering how she got her hands on the papers.


    "You wouldn''t be able to access the mining company''s secrets without my consent. How can..."


    Vestian, who was gibbering in embarrassment, found the answer himself.


    "Yes, that''s right. You were Lombardy."


    Lombardy''s line of command had the authority to engage in the business of Lombardy whenever they wanted to.


    It didn''t matter who was in charge.


    As soon they want, they will have the authority over the person in charge.


    It was an absolute power not given to those who became Lombardy through marriage.


    "So what do you want to say, Shananet?"


    "How can you be so confident, Vestian?"


    Shananet shook her head.


    "You''ve siphoned off a lot of money from Lombardy in the meantime. And that''s what I found out. How can you..."


    "It''s all for us."


    "You did it for us?"


    Vestian made up a sad face.3


    Shananet is weak-minded.1


    He was determined to take advantage of it.


    "Shananet, I love you so much. As a man, I married you with the shame of not being able to pass my last name to my child."

 Chapter 90

    Necklace?


    Did someone lose Shananet''s necklace?


    The maid, who can''t raise her head now, is a person who has worked in Lombardy''s mansion for decades.


    She has a strong personality, so she won''t be so contemplative about most things.


    "Ahh! We can look for the maids who cleaned the bedrooms this morning..."


    "There you go."


    Shananet, who was standing still with her back turned, said.


    It was as monotonous as if it were someone else''s business.


    But even with that little voice, the maid stiffened.


    "No, Madame Shananet. I''ll do whatever it takes to get the criminal..."


    "Nelly."


    Shananet called the maid''s name.


    "I think I lost my necklace."


    "...Yes?"


    "Come to think of it, I went out a few days ago wore the necklace. I must have lost it outside then."


    Lie.


    Shananet values the necklace, which is her mother''s keepsake.


    Anyone living in the mansion knew she does not wear it unless it was a really special day.


    The maid seemed unable to find anything to say.


    "Ha, but..."


    "So don''t make people suffer."


    It was not something that could be easily covered.


    Like the Lombardy family, high-ranking nobles take this kind of thing very strictly, in a place where there were precious objects strewn everywhere but ordinary people couldn''t even see for their whole life.


    When an employee touches the owner''s stuff, the employee''s accommodation is completely overturned on that day.


    But if you don''t get what you''re looking for, you''ll have to take some powerful servants and torture them to confess.


    Perhaps the maid was aware in anticipation of such a future.


    "Do you understand me?"


    Shananet, who still hasn''t shown her face, asked in a stern voice.


    "Yes, yes, Madame Shananet."


    "Th, thank you....!"


    The maid, who probably cleaned the room, said, barely holding her quivering body.


    "Let me rest."


    The maids and other employees all went outside at Shananet''s command.


    I was wondering if she should go to her.


    Somehow it doesn''t seem right to leave Shananet alone.


    The door closes with a clatter.


    It was that moment.


    Shananet''s body, which was standing upright, collapsed.


    "...Huh!"


    She looked so small from behind, sitting there and covering his mouth.


    "Uh..."


    Crane looked at it and tried to approach her, but I shook my head and don''t let him go.


    "Mother..."


    It was because Gilliu and Mayron, who were watching the situation in the room, approached Shananet.


    After hesitating for a while, the twins carefully touched Shananet''s shoulder.


    Perhaps because of her sons, Shananet tried to pick herself up, but it didn''t seem easy.


    "Ugh..."


    Little Crane is already teary-eyed just by looking at Shananet and the twins.


    "Let''s come over next time."


    I said in a small voice, pulling Crane''s hand slightly.


    And turned around.


    "Grandfather...?"


    My grandfather was looking at Shananet with sad eyes.


    Looking at the back of Shananet, who had collapsed for a while, the grandfather quietly turned around.


    He didn''t say anything, but I thought it meant to follow him.


    I took Crane''s hand and came out to the garden with my grandfather.


    Like a habit every day, following my grandfather who takes a walk on the same road.


    For Crane grandfather take a walk slower than usual.


    Crane walked quietly without saying, perhaps he was aware of grandfather''s feelings.


    And finally, we reached the evergreen forest.


    It was a place where memories of grandfather and grandmother remained.


    Grandfather stopped and said, gently touching the biggest tree.


    "Do you know why Shananet is so sad when she lost a necklace?"


    "I heard it was my grandmother''s keepsake."


    I answered carefully.


    "It''s a precious thing. I''d be really sad if something so precious disappeared."


    My grandfather, who touched the pine tree as if he missed it, smiled back at me.


    And he patted my head.


    It was a touch that was a little lackluster.


    "Yes, I can''t believe you understood Shananet''s feelings. Our Tia is very kind."


    And my grandfather spoke mumbled.


    "Shananet was very close to Natalia. She was the first and the only daughter among her siblings. Natalia gave it to Shananet herself just before she closed her eyes."


    The necklace was more special than I thought.2


    Now that she''s lost such a keepsake, how great a sense of loss must be.


    "If it''s something so precious, she must find it at all costs..."


    "Aunt Shananet is a peace-loving person in Lombardy."


    "...What?"


    "It''s just, I guess she''s like that."


    I said with a small smile to my grandfather, who looked at me in surprise.


    It was a conclusion that I came to think about why Shananet divorced in her previous life, losing so much.


    Shananet did not want to break the peace of Lombardy because of her problems.


    She never dreamed that Vestian had another woman, and she carried everything for Lombardy and the twins.


    Shananet-like, that was a foolishly good choice. [1]


    I thought for a moment, and carefully patted my grandfather''s sleeve and asked.


    "Just in case, Grandpa."

 Chapter 91

    I was surprised.


    I stared blankly at Maria Patron''s necklace hanging on her neck.


    Why is Shananet''s necklace hanging over there?


    It was absurd and I was overwhelmed.


    "Why is the necklace..."


    In my murmur, Maria Patron touched her necklace with her fingertips.


    Perhaps I misunderstood my gaze at the piercing, but she had a superior smile around her mouth.


    "What a lovely necklace, isn''t it? I''ve been praised by other ladies for having a good eye today."


    "...It''s a beautiful necklace."


    The ladies with Maria Patron were a little upset but admitting that the necklace was a pretty good thing.


    It was Lombardy''s Madame''s item, and now Shananet has it, so it''s a ''modest'' necklace, not a really simple one.


    Still, it was a necklace of good quality enough for ordinary nobles.


    It was even more than enough for a woman like Maria Patron.


    "Where did you get that necklace?"


    I immediately grabbed my hair and wielded it, holding back what I wanted to yell at her to give the necklace.


    Thanks to it, my voice was shaking to pieces.


    "Oh, this necklace is not something you can just pay for."


    Maria Patron said, furtively covering it with her hands as if I were greedy for her stuff.


    Another noblewoman next to her asked to check.


    "Did you say that Lady Patron''s precious person gave it to you as a gift?"


    "Yes, it was my birthday not too long ago."


    I doubted my ears.


    What did I just hear?


    Who gave you that necklace?


    "So, Lady Patron''s lover gave you that necklace?"


    "Yes."


    Crazy.


    Vestian son of a bitch.1


    Even a cannibal living in the forest would turn around spitting phlegm because he''d get sick if he ate something like you.3


    He stole the things left by his wife''s mother and gave them to his lover?


    How rotten can a man do such a thing?1


    "It''s a very special thing that''s been handed down to his family for generations."


    It was the moment when the legacy of Madame Lombardy turned into a family heirloom of the Schultz.


    I was so angry that I became dizzy.


    Seeing Maria Patron using it, she seemed doesn''t know what necklace it was.


    If only she knew that was Shananet''s necklace.


    And she wouldn''t have acted like this if she knew it was my grandmother''s necklace.


    No matter how stupid and thoughtless she is.


    She wouldn''t walk in front of me wearing that necklace and recognize it.


    So Vestian lied to Maria Patron about the origin of the necklace.


    Then Maria Patron spoke in a shy voice.


    "Although we have a lot of time apart for reasons. He''s a person who makes me feel loved for such a special gift."2


    She deserves what she does!


    You have to speak properly.


    The situation is that Vestian is a married man with two children, not love, but an affair.


    And Maria Patron thinks I don''t know about their affair, and she''s splitting it up.


    She is stealing Lombardy''s money, in front of Shananet''s nephew.


    In front of me, Florentia Lombardy.


    Okay.


    Vestian wasn''t the only one to be punished.


    I thought for a moment about how to deal with that brazen woman.


    It just so happens that today was the perfect day.


    When the plan came up, my head, filled with anger, calmed down.


    I took a glass of fruit juice and poured it over Maria Patron''s clothes.


    I didn''t even pretend to be a mistake.


    I''m holding back what I want to pour into her face.


    "Gee, what are you..."


    Embarrassed, Maria Patron grabbed her own dress dripping with juice and tried to argue with me.


    I gave her a big smile.


    "Oh, mistake."


    And I made an offer to Maria Patron that she would never refuse.


    "Your clothes got dirty by mistake, so I''ll compensate you."


    "You know how much these clothes cost..."


    "Premium dress at the Gallahan Clothing Store."


    Maria Patron''s mouth, which was bursting with complaints, is closed.


    "I''ll make up with that. Let''s go to Gallahan Clothing Store."


    "Well, then..."


    I got up from my seat first.


    Then ladies who were next to her asked.


    "Can we come with you?"


    I answered with a nod.


    "Yes, go ahead."


    The more spectators the better to spread the rumors.


    * * *


    "Huh? Did you ask for 8,000 gold, now?"


    Vestian''s startled voice roared in the Pellet''s office.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    But Clerivan''s voice in response was calm.


    "I knew you''d ask for a certain amount of money in exchange for the right of the mine. But it is, 8,000 gold?."


    For a very large number, Vestian gulped.


    "Isn''t that too greedy?"


    At Vestian''s rebuke, Clerivan seemed to laugh in vain.


    Who wants to steal other people''s things first?


    He must be told that he is too greedy.


    However, Clerivan remained calm, recalling what Florentia had ordered.


    "It''s a secret. Pellet is not really my company."


    "Well, then..."


    "Can''t I have the money to build a business like this and buy a mine? Of course, it was invested by many people."

 Chapter 92

    "Grandpa! Dad!"


    I ran to my father and grandfather and greeted them gladly.


    I knew in advance that the two were going to be here today.


    That''s why I brought Maria Patron here.


    "If you had told me in advance, your father and grandfather would have been in a little bit of a hurry..."


    My father patted me on the head and said.


    "I wasn''t on the plan either, but I came all of a sudden."


    Looking back, saying so, I could see Maria Patron and the ladies going berserk.


    Gallahan Lombardy, the owner of Gallahan Clothing Stores spread throughout the Empire, and Lulak Lombardy, the owner of the household.


    They were whispering among themselves.


    My father asked me when he saw such an eternity.


    "They''re... Are they Tia''s friend?"


    It''s not the right age for me to hang out with them.


    Questions arose on my father and grandfather''s faces.


    Then Maria Patron and the ladies approached carefully.


    I pointed to Maria Patron and said.


    "I spilled juice on Lady Patron''s clothes. So I invited her and her friends to buy new clothes. Is it okay, Dad?"


    My father looked at Maria Patron''s clothes and said a little surprised.


    "Of course, it''s okay. Oh, your clothes are messed up..."


    My father stopped talking.


    His eyes were on Maria Patron''s necklace.


    It seemed like he was mistaken to keep looking at the necklace with shaky eyes.


    "I''m a little upset because it''s my favorite clothes, but it''s okay..."


    Even though Maria Patron was saying so, my father couldn''t keep talking.


    Perhaps he was not sure.


    But the necklace was Shananet''s.


    Then it was time for Maria Patron to say and go back to the premium dress.


    "There you go."


    Grandfather called Maria Patron in a low voice.


    "Come here."


    Grandfather''s gaze was exactly stuck in one place.


    "Look at the necklace you''re wearing."


    * * *


    Lulak Lombardy glanced over the young lady in front of him.


    The dress she was wearing was stained with juices, but she was brave enough to stand up with the tip of her chin slightly raised.


    However, she is not able to face his eyes properly and avoids eye contact.


    She was already afraid of Lulak.


    She wants to pretend to be confident, but in the end, she''s not a strong person.


    It was a common type.


    Lulak asked in a calm voice.


    "My granddaughter spilled a drink on your clothes?"


    "Yes, there was such a small commotion."


    "I apologize for that."


    "Oh, you don''t have to do that. She compensated me for my clothes like this way..."


    Lulak nodded at Maria Patron''s words.


    "Yeah, that''s a relief. Then can you answer my next question honestly?"


    "What''s your question..."


    "What''s your relationship with my son-in-law?"


    "...Yes?"


    Maria Patron''s voice shook loudly.


    It was as if she had already been caught hiding her secret.


    "I''ll give you a chance, assuming it was a mistake for a while."


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "No. Think again."


    Lulak looked into Maria Patron''s face and said.


    "I asked you about your relationship with my son-in-law, Vestian Schultz, and you''d better give me a much better answer than just being clumsy."1


    "Ugh..."


    Now Maria Patron was completely crushed by Lulak''s gaze.


    Her body trembled, her feet faltered as if she wanted to run away right now.


    But there was no sign of sympathy for her from Lulak.


    The moment Maria Patron approached, Lulak knew.


    The fact that the necklace she''s wearing belongs to her daughter, Shananet.


    And the next thing that came to mind was Vestian.


    To be exact, she greeted him at the Pellet banquet.


    "That necklace belongs to his wife. It belongs to Shananet, my eldest daughter."


    "Well, that can''t be right! You must be mistaken!"


    At Maria Patron''s words, Lulak shook his head.


    "I don''t know how the person who gave you the necklace explained it. That''s my wife''s keepsake. The initials of my wife Natalia Lombardy are engraved on the back."


    Maria Patron turned the necklace upside down with trembling hands.


    It was as Lulak said.


    There were small initials engraved that she wouldn''t know.


    "If it''s difficult, I''ll give you a choice. Will you become a thief who broke into Lombardy and stole the necklace and be handed over to the Imperial Guard?"


    Maria Patron''s heart pounded when she was told about the security guard.


    "Or confess your relationship with Vestian Schultz."


    "Well, that''s..."


    Maria Patron was biting her lower lip tightly.


    Vestian has always called him ''old man'' and has told her to ignore Lulak Lombardy.


    So Maria Patron always thought Lombardy was a joke.


    A stupid old man who doesn''t even know that Vestian and herself are stealing money right under his nose.


    But Maria Patron realized that it was herself who was stupid.


    Lulak Lombardy was a scary man.


    That intimidating feeling that made her unable to breathe right now was telling that.


    What the hell has she done?.


    That''s against Lombardy.


    She has regretted it, but it''s too late.

 Chapter 93

    My daily routine has been quite simple these days.


    Coming to Pellet''s Company three times a week to receive a report from Clerivan was all that was planned.


    For the rest, I go to the Palace to see Perez or hang out with my cousins.


    I was looking around the square leisurely today and stopped by Pellet''s office.


    Violet, who had been dispatched to help because something busy happened at Gallahan Clothing Store, was also waiting for me in the office after a long time.


    "How did the wheat purchase end in the South?"


    "Yes, we had good harvests in the West Sussew and the far south of the Empire, so we were able to buy them at a good price."


    I nodded without saying much.


    It was as I remembered that southern farming was an unprecedented good harvest this year.


    Clerivan, who saw my reaction not surprising, asked me in a half-hearted tone.


    "Did you know that?"


    "What?"


    "That the South will have a good harvest this year."


    You''re quick-witted.


    But I shrugged and put on an expression on my face that I didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I''m not some prophet, how did I know that?"


    "But a little while ago, the reaction..."


    "That''s because I believed from the beginning that Clerivan, Violet, and the competent staff of Pellet Company would do well."


    "Ah..."


    The corners of Clerivan''s mouth crept up by my sudden bombshell of praise.


    He hastily covered his mouth, which has been twitching a few times, but I can see everything with my sharp eyes, so it''s no use.3


    After all, Clerivan is very weak at compliments.2


    I let such a Clerivan calm down for a moment and asked Violet.


    "Did you find out what I said about the top of the Reds, violet?"


    "Yes, but nothing special came out... I''m sorry."


    Violet offered a thin report and said with embarrassment.


    But I shook my head.


    "It''s not Violet''s fault. This is not the place where the Reds have done so much."


    The order was made from the beginning with the thought that there would be little expectation.


    "You''ve done a good job knowing this much, Violet."


    Violet must be weak in praise, too.


    If you see her neat white face turning red.


    So I decided to do a little more while I''m at it.


    "You''re perfectly good at everything I ask you to do, so I''m a little bored because I don''t have anything to do."


    "Well, that''s what I''m saying..."


    "I''ll try harder."


    Violet turned redder, and Clerivan replied meaningfully as if determined something.


    "And Clerivan."


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "Louryl brought Clerivan''s gift on her trip to the East. Send someone to the mansion from the merchant''s office and take it."


    Over the past few months, Louryl has been on a long trip to the East, her mother''s house, Mrs. Dillard.


    She bought gifts for me, my father, and Clerivan, but I couldn''t give him directly because I had an eye for it.


    They were half-siblings, but they had nothing to do with Clerivan and Dillard.


    "Yes, Lady."


    After pausing for a while, Clerivan nodded in time.


    He says it doesn''t matter at all, but I don''t know.


    Clerivan, whom I''ve been watching, was a much more caring person for his sister, Louryl, than he thought himself.


    I greeted Clerivan and Violet before returning to the mansion.


    * * *


    I got off the carriage and went out into the garden and walked a little instead of going straight into the house.


    After the storm of Vestian''s betrayal and Shananet''s divorce passed, the mansion became as peaceful as before.


    No, it''s actually so peaceful that I''m a little bored...


    "Sob! Sob!"


    I heard a child crying on the way into the pine garden.


    This familiar voice is Craney.


    Sure enough, Craney was hugging something and crying as he sat by the trees.


    "Why are you crying again?"


    He raises his head buried in his knee at my voice, and Craney''s face was puffy.


    It was covered in tears, a runny nose, and sweaty hair.


    What''s more, he was grinning, burning up his face to the point where he was so upset.


    "Sigh! Tia, Tia..."


    Craney, who found me, ran and hugged me.


    And he started crying in earnest with more grip.


    "Ahhhh!"


    His crying sounds are so colorful.


    I already know from experience that Craney, who cries with a variety of sounds like a crybaby, is not a child who is comforted by soothingly.


    So I checked the stuff Craney was holding.


    "It''s a book? The book I lent you yesterday?"


    But the condition of the book was a little strange.


    "Why is it all torn apart?"


    Looking closely, it wasn''t just a modest tear.


    The bookcase, which was shredded into pieces, even had a lot of black footprints, as if someone had stepped on it.


    "I, I''m sorry... Tia..."


    Craney''s cry grew louder as I examined the condition of the book.


    In fact, I bought it from the beginning with the intention of giving it to Craney.


    I don''t care that the book is ruined because I didn''t really care about it.


    But the same footprint on the bookshelf and Craney''s shirt are very eye-catching.


    I wonder who he''s up against, but it''s not a trace of someone his age.


    It was obviously a huge footprint, like a grown adult''s foot.


    "Who made this?"


    I asked, pointing to a large footprint.


    "Th, this... Belsach is..."

 Chapter 94

    Looking toward the sound, I could see Bate, with a rather disconcerted face, talking to someone.


    "Didn''t you hear that? I''m asking you to leave the store now. What do you think?"


    The skinny middle-aged man with a cranky impression seemed quite troublesome to talk to.


    When I see him keeps picking his ears and clicking his tongue.


    But at the same time, the man''s eyes kept glancing through the shop.


    His eyes were full of greed.


    "The contract is due next year! And at the time of the contract, It will allow me to run the store for the next 10 years without worrying..."


    "That''s what my father said before he died. I didn''t agree with you on that!"


    "No matter what..."


    Bate was always smiling softly, but now he''s pale.


    "It''s only been two years since I opened the store, and I''m barely settling in."


    "Oh, well, it''s none of my business?"


    The man who appeared to be the owner of the building had no interest in Bate''s circumstances.


    He seemed to inherit the building because of his father''s death, but the new owner was busy looking around the building that suddenly became his.


    "Oh, my father, this nice building at such a ridiculous price..."


    It was a murmur that I didn''t know if he was talking to himself or if he wanted anyone else to listen.


    The more so, the more Bate''s handsome face was imbued with despair.


    But he''s not giving up, Bate said, approaching the landlord once again.


    "I''ll raise the rent and give it to you. Please reconsider."


    However, rather than accepting Bate''s offer, the landlord was smitten with laughter.


    And Bate said while flipping up and down.


    "Looks like you''re quite young. Life shouldn''t be so easy to get there."


    "Ea, easy, easy... Ha."


    Bate swept up his bangs and swallowed a grin.


    He had a lot to say, but couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    "This bakery is so famous, isn''t it? I was wondering how delicious it was. Now that I see it, it was thanks to a good seat.¡±


    The last thing the new landlord said seemed to be the limit of Bate.


    "We''re open now, so let''s make a timely appointment next time and talk again. I''ll visit you."


    "Oh, thank you."


    The landlord shook one hand in annoyance.


    "Not much longer to say. When you''re done with your contract now, be ready to leave."


    And the man left the store.


    "Sigh..."


    Bate sighed deeply.


    That''s the only way.


    It''s time for ''Caramel Avenue'' to go viral and recover its investment


    No wonder the new owner suddenly told him to leave the store.


    Bate with a frowned brow looked back at me and met my eyes.


    I said with a smile, not a panic.


    "Here''s, two more pieces of the same one."


    I''ll buy a lot.


    Nodding his head at my words, Bate quickly offered two more pieces of chocolate cake.


    But a glass of milk was also included.


    "I didn''t order this."


    "It''s a service."


    "Service?"


    What service if you''re about to be kicked out of the store?


    I looked up, dumbfounded, and Bate said, opening his eyes and scratching the side of his head lightly.


    "It''s good to drink a lot of milk while growing up."


    "Oh, yeah...."


    It''s been a long time.


    Being treated like such a proper child.


    Everyone around me treated me like I was already a half-grown, semi-adult.


    So did my father and cousins, not to mention Clarivan and Violet, who had me as boss.


    Because they know very well that I''m not just an ordinary 11-year-old kid.


    But that would be the same for Bate.


    "Thank you for the drink.¡±


    I took a sip of the milk as I bowed.


    Bate looked at me with a slightly pleasing face, but when he met my eyes again, he returned to his expressionless face as if he had never done so.


    He can''t control his facial expression.


    I drank a couple more sips of milk because I thought I would have a giggle.


    Then I had a conversation with Craney like that, Bate, who returned to his usual appearance, began working between tables filled with people on the second floor.


    He stood with his hands in the corner to see if the guests lacked anything, and when he saw an empty glass, he quickly approached and filled it up.


    Sometimes he looks downstairs at the counter, but most of the time he walks among the guests.


    It was Bate I saw after being a regular at Caramel Avenue for the past few months.


    For now, Bate was a better waiter than anyone else during the store''s business hours.


    During the opening hours of ''Caramel Avenue''.


    "That''s why these days the family is in huge debt...¡±


    "Is the third person in the Peamin family cheating on...¡±


    "I heard a rumor from a relative of mine in the west...¡±


    Looking outside and sipping milk quietly, I can hear the conversation of women sitting in groups on all kinds of topics.


    It''s as if my body is sitting here on ''Caramel Avenue'', but my ears are listening to what happened all over the Empire.


    Then I felt a strong look at me and looked up.


    A moment ago, Bate stood still in a corner, as if all the scuffles with the landlord were lies.


    He looked like a cat, shining amber bright eyes and standing unnoticed.


    It''s a cat that seems to be doing its job while being sneaky but has sensitive ears.


    I''m telling you.


    He can''t control his facial expression.

 Chapter 95

    "Haaaa..."


    Enraged to the point where her finely combed hair fell, the Empress broke one last frame and sat down on the sofa.


    The opposite of a frantic Empress, Astana, who was leisurely drinking tea, smiled at the Lord of Angenas.


    "My grandfather is here, isn''t he?"


    "Your, Your Highness."


    Astana is growing day by day reached her 16th birthday soon.


    "Was he here..."


    Lord of Angenas averted his gaze.


    He knew Astana was a loner, but that was a little too much.


    It was as if the blood of Emperor Jovanes had not been mixed at all, it was like seeing Rabini as a child.2


    "I don''t trust my incompetent grandfather, so what can I do?"


    Even that personality.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Ferdick Angenas sighed and bowed his head once again.


    "...Father."


    The Empress, who was leaning on the armrest of the sofa who was tired, call his father.


    "Yes, Empress."


    "Another diamond vein was found in the Lira mine?"


    "Is that so..."


    But even before Ferdick Angenas''s words were finished, the Empress rose from her seat.


    "Is that so?"


    The Empress'' blue eyes stared intently with a blue glint.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you are going to say!¡±


    Clang! Clang!


    Just in time, the Empress picking up the teacup Astana had put down, threw it into the wall behind the Lord of Angenas.


    "If you''d done what I told you to do! The mine! The diamond! It was all our Angenas''s!"


    When Pellet, who stole the Lira coal mine, made money from diamonds, the Empress''s hatred and jealousy were getting worse.


    At tea parties and banquets hosted by the Empress, accessories made of diamonds were banned.


    The Empress screamed horribly.1


    Her hand holding the head trembled.


    To prevent herself from hitting his subordinate.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The empress pointed angrily at the door.


    Ferdick Angenas had no choice but to leave the Empress Palace as ordered.


    There was no resentment about being treated like this by his daughter.


    The father-daughter relationship had long since disappeared.


    Angenas was nothing more, nothing less, than a foundation force to solidify the Empress''s power.1


    "Whoa..."


    Astana, who breathed a heavy sigh, approached behind Lord of Angenas''s back.


    "My maternal grandfather."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m sorry to show you my shame a little while ago¡­"


    "Oh, that''s fine. What happened to what I asked you to do before?"


    "If it was before..."


    A few weeks ago, Astana had secretly asked for favors.


    He said he wanted private land in an area outside the Capitals.


    However, under the Imperial law, a Prince cannot have a private property while living in the Palace.


    It was the same reason they didn''t have Knights or an army.


    However, Astana, who has been trying to make ''MINE'', asked his maternal grandfather, Lord of Angenas, to buy land under borrowed names.


    On the day he was arrested, he was held in treason and beheaded, but Ferdick Angenas attempted to grant the request.


    "I''m talking to the Lord of the area you mentioned, but I think it''s going to be a little difficult. He grew up so close to the Lombardy family... Why don''t you choose a different area?¡­¡±


    "What, you can''t do that much?"


    Astana said with a frown.


    "Didn''t I explain it to you then? The land is a good place to hunt."


    "If you need a good hunting ground, I''ll look for other more suitable lands."


    "I want that land."


    "But, Your Highness..."


    "How dare you argue with me, a Prince?"


    It was Astana''s favorite word to use whenever he was at a disadvantage since he learned to speak.


    "Oh, and get me a diamond brooch."


    "What? But the Empress..."


    "My mother doesn''t like it, so do I have to hate it?"


    Lord of Angenas opened his eyes wide with surprise.


    Astana never did what the empress told him not to do.


    By the way...


    "I''m not a puppet who only does what my mother tells me to do."


    Astana, who muttered so gruffly, said as he stared at the Lord of Angenas for the last time.


    "The next time you come to the Palace, you have to bring the hunting land documents and brooches."


    Then Astana glanced at the parlor where the Empress was and went to his Palace.


    Watching the scene, a bad feeling ran through the Lord of Angenas''s spine.


    That Astana has reached puberty and the rebellious period has begun.


    It was such a premonition that something out of control would happen if he began to rebel against the Empress.


    * * *


    Bate sat alone in an empty Caramel Avenue waiting for the landlord after business hours.


    The landlord, who had suddenly wanted to end the contract, was silent on Bate''s proposal to meet and talk.


    Then finally, this morning he got a reply.


    It was a call to meet after business hours.


    ''Caramel Avenue'' was supposed to get busier after business hours, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Anyway, he had to meet the landlord and solve the contract problem.


    "It''s almost time for an appointment.¡±


    Bate said, looking at the door where there was no sign yet.


    Personal information about the new landlord was floating in his head.


    ''Rochelle Cox. 35 years old. Single. He was disowned at the age of 22 and lived away from the Capitals, but returned after hearing his father''s death.''

 Chapter 96

    Watching Bate right now reminded me of my previous life.


    I also bought information from ''Caramel Avenue''.


    It was to find out about Perez.


    But because this is a secret place and only known by acquaintances, so I didn''t know much about Bate.


    What I said a little while ago, ''I know something'', was half a true.


    I really don''t know anything except that Bate runs an information store.


    The same was true of this building.


    I don''t know why he came back 10 years later and reopened the same store again.


    I only assume that this place means a lot to Bate.


    And now, I can see from Bate''s reaction, which is very shaky, that my guess was right.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Bate seemed intent on playing dumb to the end.


    I said with a shrug.


    "You''re shyer than I thought."


    "It''s not, it..."


    Bate, who will deny, stop talking.


    He is certainly much softer than the ''Bate'' that I remember.


    Calm and shady face.


    And one thought crossed my mind.


    How much information power does Bate have now?


    Information that accumulates over time.


    Besides, ''Caramel Avenue'' is just getting settled.


    I want to test his current abilities.


    "Isn''t the monthly rent too much to run a shop?"


    In my words, Bate looked at me as if it didn''t matter.


    He still seems to be wary of me.


    Then how about this?


    ¡°Do some serious investigation on me. And if I like the result, I''ll allow you to rent one year for free.¡±


    "One year..."


    Bate''s eyes shook as if he was calculating in his head.


    "What do you think? Isn''t that a pretty good offer?"


    It would be tempting.


    You can save money for a year.


    But Bate shook his head slightly.


    "Investigation. I''m just a dessert shop owner, and I said I didn''t know anything."


    Oh, that''s what you''re going to do?


    "Yes, of course."


    I got up as if I had no other business.


    "That''s too bad, it would have been an opportunity to save a lot of money for a year."


    "...Ugh"


    "If you change your mind and willing to accept my offer, I''ll see you in a week at this time."


    I just said that and left the store.


    It was obvious what Bate''s face would be after left alone.


    I giggled onto the carriage waiting outside.


    * * *


    "Tia, are you ready?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Louryl tightened her shoelaces one last time and the twins waited outside.


    "If you keep making noise, I won''t go!"


    "Oh, okay..."


    "Huh."


    My voice quickly turns sullen when I get annoyed.


    Louryl, who was listening to the twin''s war of words, smiled softly.


    "The three of you are on good terms."


    "Louryl."


    "Yes, Lady."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I really mean it."


    "I saw Louryl''s brothers treat you well?"


    Born as the youngest of three siblings with a huge age difference, Louryl grew up with love.


    She had seen the Dillards gathered in one place, full of friendly laughter and constantly looking at the perfect family.


    Maybe that''s why Clerivan''s presence is a bigger flaw.


    I opened the door and went outside.


    The waiting twins rose from their seats with a big smile.


    "Oh, so cute!"


    "I want to bite you because you''re so cute!"


    The twins stamping their feet at me.


    "You seem cuter all of a sudden these days!"


    "Stop being pretty!"


    What''s wrong with them?


    But Louryl joined in.


    She wrapped her hands around her cheeks and shook her head and said.


    "I''m telling you, Lady, you''re so much cuter..."


    "Is that so?"


    I checked the mirror because I thought it was true. After all, Louryl said it.


    To be weird.


    There''s not much difference in my eyes.


    And the eyes of the three people looking through the mirror are very burdensome.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you going?"


    Then, the twins started to move quickly.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    "I''m sure Tia''ll love it, too!"


    Gilliu and Mayron took the lead in hopping across the wide meadows outside Lombardy.


    Of course, I didn''t go just to look at the ground.


    "Wow, the stable is huge!"


    There was admiration for the several stables where dozens of horses lived.


    "It''s a place where the nobles in the Capital keep their horses."


    "Everyone comes, ride horses, or compete."


    Once they were 11 years old, these two always came and went here every day.


    Just looking at the vast meadows feels refreshing to my heart.


    "Tia doesn''t know how to ride a horse yet. Let''s ride together."


    Gilliu said, reaching out to me.


    "No, I drive safer than Gilliu. Ride with me."


    This time Mayron stepped in and said.


    "You drive a horse safely? Liar."


    "I''m much better than you. That''s not wrong, is it?"

 Chapter 97

    After Louryl went to the bathroom for a while, she wandered around the stables looking for Florentia, she was relieved to find her.


    She was very surprised that some strange people were with her.


    But the atmosphere between Florentia who seemed to be just chatting with a group of young nobles was extraordinary.


    Louryl, who accidentally saw Florentia''s face, was surprised.


    It was because she saw Florentia''s smile when Florentia didn''t like something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Louryl asked carefully.


    "No, these people here ask me who I am."


    "Yes... but why..."


    She''s so angry.


    Louryl gulped.


    And Florentia comes up with the answer.


    "And ''You don''t even know who I am. It''s obvious you''ve never even heard my name.'' that he said."


    "Uh, how could he be so rude..."


    Louryl felt sorry for the boy standing with his folded arms and a cheeky expression.


    The cutest, smartest, prettiest girl in the world she served hates the kind of people who despise others just because of their dignity or family status.


    And even more, if they''re rude to others.


    Perhaps due to her cousin''s influence, Louryl was only predicting cautiously.


    "I''m a member of the Angenas family. Case Angenas?"


    "Oh?..."


    Louryl groaned sadly.


    This wasn''t a situation Louryl could interrupt if he was from Angenas.


    Louryl stepped back halfway, giving up.


    "Good morning, Lady Dillard."


    A boy staring at Florentia with a frown a little while ago greeted Louryl in a fairly polite way.


    Louryl thought she had seen him a few times on the road.


    "Is this person a guest of Lady Dillard?"


    "Guest..."


    Louryl hesitated for a moment because she didn''t know how to answer.


    The club membership here is strict. It''s right to enter here as a guest once.


    However, all of this land was Lombardy''s, with a stable built for the central aristocrats.


    But then Florentia took the lead.


    "My family is close to Dillard."


    Louryl looked awkwardly at Florentia, but she just grinned.


    It wasn''t a lie that Lombardy was close to Dillard.


    "Well, I don''t like the fact that an unidentified person is walking around here."


    Furthermore, this condescending attitude as if this stable belonged to him was starting to irritate Louryl''s eyes.


    Then he told Tia as if he was heartened.


    "I''ll give you a chance to make up for your rude mistake a moment ago. We''re on our way, so I''ll let you join our tea party."


    "Have a tea with you?"


    "Ah, you don''t have to be so grateful. We are all very generous people..."


    "Why?"


    Florentia tilted her head and asked as if she didn''t understand.


    "You said something about someone with an unknown identity like me. Then why are you suddenly inviting me to a tea party?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Louryl, watching the bewildered Case Angenas.


    He thought for a moment with a stiff neck and red ears, he was unable to answer Florentia''s questions.


    He seemed to be trying to talk to Florentia, bragging about her family''s strength just because of her small appearance.


    It seemed like it was a mistake made by him who didn''t know her name.


    It was then.


    "What? Why is everyone here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gilliu and Mayron stepped closer.


    "Lo, Lombardy twins..."


    Case Angenas neck, which had been tense just a moment ago, shrank.


    They are objects that are feared and difficult by all because of their personalities, outspoken words and actions, and the unstoppable power of the Lombardy direct lineage.


    Also, physical conditions such as height and size are superior, which makes them feel overwhelmed.


    "Why are they coming this way..."


    Someone in the crowd murmured quietly.


    To be honest, Lombardy''s twins were scary.


    They don''t pretend as Case Angenas does, they actually own this stable.


    "Gilliu, Mayron."


    And when the group saw the girl calling the twins friendly, they almost fell back in amazement.


    "They wanted me to join the tea party."


    Florentia said, pointing her finger at the group.


    In an instant, the twin''s impression turned bad.


    The group looked at them with frowns and doubts.


    "What, Angenas''s coward."


    "Did you guys bother Tia for tea?"


    Even a gangster I met in a back alley wouldn''t be this scary.


    The group, who used to brag as if this was their own, quickly became ''Angenas''s coward'', but there was no one denying it.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Cass Angenas couldn''t even speak because he was afraid of the twins.


    But then Florentia spoke in a calm voice.


    "You two, you can''t speak so rudely. You have to be polite."


    Polite? Those two?


    The twins, called Lombardy''s miscreants, were far from polite.


    But a miracle happened.


    The snarling twins suddenly smiled like obedient puppies.


    "All right, Tia."


    The twins, who answered obediently, asked with a slight smile.


    "Did you ask our Tia for tea?"


    It was obviously a much more polite word.


    But why is it even scarier?3


    "Well, it''s not us..."


    Someone sneaked a look at Case Angenas and said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 98

    Today was an appointment with Bate.


    It was very late in the afternoon when I left Lombardy''s mansion and had arrived in front of ''Caramel Avenue'' when the sky was dark.


    Shops, which many people visit all day, have been closed and silent without anyone.


    Jingle-.


    I opened the door and the bell rang at the empty shop.


    As I entered the dark shop, Bate came out from the back of the kitchen.


    "Hello, Bate."


    But there is no greeting.


    Bate just pulled my chair with a stiff face.


    Other nobles would feel pretty bad, but I sat there with a shrug.


    By the way, Bate was empty-handed.


    "You don''t have any paperwork or anything?"


    I was just asking out of curiosity.


    Bate said, frowned as if his pride was quite hurt.


    "I have the information in my head."


    "Well, that''s not what I meant... You''re so mean."


    However, I prefer to see it.


    I like the way Bate looks without being servile even though he has researched about me and found out quite a lot.


    "Let''s get started, shall we?"


    I clapped my hands once and said.


    "Whoa..."


    Bate sighed briefly and looked straight at me.


    "Florentia Lombardy. 11 years old now. Gallahan Lombardy''s only daughter, Lulak Lombardy''s third sons."


    There was a dull voice that seemed to read information about simple subject of investigation that wasn''t me, right in front of me.


    Like the day I asked for information about Perez.


    "She doesn''t have any special history as an infant except that her mother was a wanderer who came into Lombardy one day. Rather, she belongs to the timid side, unlike other Lombardy bloodlines, but."


    Bate''s amber eyes staring directly at me seemed to flash at the moment.


    "Before and after her eighth birthday, she began to gain a reputation as Lombardy''s gifted child. Starting to stand out among the three successors and receiving personal guidance from education officer Clerivan Pellet."


    "Hmm. That''s right."


    To be honest, so far it''s not that surprising.


    This kind of information is something that anyone can say by bribe Lombardy employee''s a little bit.


    Of course, it won''t be easy because people who work in Lombardy tend to have a heavy mouth. [1]


    By the way, my blunt attitude seems to have provoked Bate.


    "And since then, Florentia Lombardy, and the surroundings began to change dramatically. Not only did she start winning Lord Lulak''s heart, but her father Gallahan Lombardy''s move is completely different from before."


    Bate''s voice became even lower.


    "Gallahan Lombardy, who has lived almost in seclusion for 30 years, suddenly successfully leads the Coroi cotton business, a huge joint venture between Lombardy and Angenas. Then, a few months later, he create a new type of clothing business called ''Ready-to-wear" and so far, Gallahan Clothing Store has been successful in everything that has never been done before. This is where you are starting suspicious."


    ''Is that all?''


    "So what do you think, Bate?"


    "...It sounds crazy."


    Bate bit his teeth once and replied.


    "I think it''s all the results of Lady Florentia Lombardy''s involvement."


    I asked, squeezing a smile between my lips.


    "Isn''t that too much of a leap? I''m just an 11-year-old kid."


    "I mean, that''s why I''m saying it''s crazy."


    Bate said in a row.


    "But all the information is pointing there."


    "It''s just that my dad could be a very smart guy, right? He just hasn''t had a chance."


    "No."


    Bate shook his head quite firmly.


    "If it was for the Coroi cotton business and the start of a ready-to-wear business, I would have thought so. But since then, the steps that Gallahan has taken are clearly beyond the capacity of Gallahan Lombardy."


    "For example?"


    "Women''s clothing followed by men''s and children''s clothing. Recently, he introduced the concept of ''limited edition'' to build a premium line. Gallahan Lombardy would have worked hard to strengthen the inner circle of the ready-to-wear business. Someone with common sense doesn''t seem to think about it."


    So you''re saying I''m being unreasonable?


    "It''s only people who have a very good sense, or who can read the whole flow, that take such risks and move boldly."


    I decided to poke Bate a little.


    "But there was Clerivan, doesn''t he?"


    Bate nodded at my words.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t explain the Estira Ointment that shook the medical community a few years ago, to say that it''s the work of Clerivan Pellet."


    I didn''t even know that.


    I patted my tongue, avoiding Bate''s gaze.


    "So what''s Bate''s conclusion?"


    "I think Lady Florentia Lombardy has played a shadow role in several ways, including clothing stores supervised by Clerivan Pellet. You have extraordinary potential. "


    Oh, you think Clerivan leads me.


    In fact, considering my age, it is right to think so.


    "Possibilities..."


    I reflect on what Bate said.


    Of course, it was a nice thing to hear.


    But it also meant the future was uncertain.


    And Bate is not a person who can trust and entrust the ''Information Guild'' he was trying to create for such an unspecified future possibility.


    I made a decision and said.


    "I think I won this bet."


    "What?"


    Bate asked again with a dumb face.


    He probably thought he''d won because he''d done a lot of research on me.


    "If you''re trying to force yourself out of pride..."


    "No, it''s not forced, but unfortunately, there was a limit to Bate''s investigation."


    "Sigh, what the hell is going on? That''s the breaking point."

 Chapter 99

    I was waited a little longer and walked out leisurely.


    The sunset was slowly setting and painting the sky red.


    It was quiet and silence outside after finishing unloading the luggage.


    I saw flocks of birds flying in droves as I walked while looking up at the sky with my hands behind my back like old man out for a walk.


    Birds are migrating.


    Birds that cross the continent every year visit Lombardy''s mansion to rest their tired bodies throughout the day.


    It was because there were few people and many trees in the mansion area.


    "You guys are going to rest in the mansion today, right."


    Watching the birds lurking all over the trees in the mansion, I checked the contents of the bag in my hand.


    What I specially prepared for today is well contained.


    "Then all are set."


    I''ve confirmed that Belsach has unloaded all the luggage he brought, and the time has come.


    I headed for the stable with a delightful heart.


    It was Belsach''s habit to stop by the stable to check the condition of his beloved horse after hunting.


    I waited on the street that Belsach frequently used to go to the stable.


    There were a lot of trees and no one nearby.


    This is the right path.


    Not long after, Belsach began to be seen.


    But he was not alone.


    "Hold it properly! It''s dragging on the floor!"


    "Huh..."


    Craney who walking beside Belsach, whimpering with something heavy.1


    Looking closely, it was a horse saddle.


    It was also very heavy because it was made of leather.


    "It, it''s heavy..."


    It''s a ridiculous weight for a still young Craney.


    By the way.


    Bam-!


    Belsach hit Craney''s little head and said threateningly.


    "Do you want to be beaten more?"


    "Oh, no. Hm!"


    Craney burst into tears.


    And my patience is running out too.


    "Craney."


    I said towards the two people.


    "Throw away what you''re holding and come here."


    "Ti, Tia...?"


    Craney, who opened his eyes wide in surprise, wiped away his tears with his sleeve.


    "What the hell are you?"


    Belsach crumpled his face at me.


    I don''t care.


    I just looked at Craney.


    "Ooh, woong!"


    Craney pursed his lower lip to muster up the courage and toss the saddle in front of Belsach.


    "Hey, you''re crazy!"


    Belsach was furious, but Craney already running away.


    "Belsach, how much have you been bothering Craney?"


    From what I saw earlier, I had a strong premonition that what I knew would be the tip of the iceberg. [1]


    Belsach smirked and laughed at me.


    "Why? Do you want to do it instead of him?"


    "Ha, this pair of nerds..."


    He''s been quiet lately, so I think he''s matured a bit.


    As expected, Belsach has not changed.


    The bully seemed to just change from me to Craney.


    "Yeah, halfblood. Then you bring it."


    Belsach told me, kicking the saddle.


    "Huh, Belsach. Don''t you have a brain?"


    "What, what?"


    "I''ve made it clear. Don''t call me halfbloof. You idiot."


    "You, you freak girl!"


    When he grew up, Belsach raised his fist threateningly, citing his physical superiority.


    I rather said, raising my neck stiffly.


    "Hit me, if you can."


    "Ikk!"


    "You can''t hit me, because if you hit me, you''ll be punished. Grandpa will be the first to punish you. And my father is no longer a person who lives with patience."


    Belsach, who snorted at my words, smiled suspiciously.


    "Really? But there''s no grandfather or your father here? If I swing my fist a few times, you''ll be so screwed that you can''t even run and tell them."


    Belsach''s eyes glistened.


    I remembered those eye exactly.


    Those are the same words that laughed happily in my previous life, when I cried out in pain and fear.


    As expected, people didn''t change.


    I checked the everlasting truth once again, and I put my hand in my pocket.


    Then I grabbed a handful of its contents and dropped it bit by bit before throwing it at Belsach''s approaching face.


    "Pooh, what''s this? Cough!"


    Suddenly, something like coarse powder was sprinkled on him, and Belsach, who was coughing in surprise, started laughing at me.


    "Ha! This is all... Kkkk! Just powder... Cough!"


    Noisy, accept this.


    I kept spraying it on Belessac''s face so he can''t talk.


    "Well, stop..."


    I sprinkled the leftover powder thoroughly on every corner of Belsach''s body, look like thick salt spray on cabbage kimchi.


    "Phew, it''s done."


    I stopped when the bag finally got really thin.


    "Pooh, you crazy! What are you doing!"


    "Hey, Belsach. Do you know what that powder is?"


    "I don''t care! You''re dead...!"


    "Why don''t you smell it? It was sprayed on your body."


    In my words, Belsach smelled the powder on his sleeve.


    "Sniff. Gr, grain?"


    "Oh, you got it right. It''s a mixture of corn, sunflower seeds, millet and so on. It''s going to be very delicious. That grain? Do you know how hard it is to get Sussew grain these days?"

 Chapter 100

    Emperor Jovanes decided to attend the conference room where the aristocratic council was held.


    That''s to end the last fierce Eastern tax debate.


    "Today Lombardy''s face will be amazed."


    The sarcastic Ferdick Angenas was heard by all the nobles around him.


    "Haha! I''m looking forward to that!"


    People around him were busy helping him with a word or two.


    Lord of Angenas shook his legs hoping the meeting would begin soon.


    In the past few days, Ferdick Angenas has been walking in and out of the Palace gate.


    Every day he met the Emperor to persuade him to collect taxes from the West. [1]


    Thanks to this, the Emperor, who has little opinion at first, seemed to have completely crossed over to this side after hard work.


    He showed positive signs, listening and nodding whenever he spoke.


    Every time those things pile up one by one, Ferdick Angenas called for pleasure.


    We can finally beat Lulak Lombardy!2


    It didn''t matter what happened in the East.


    But, the fact that Lombardy''s contempt on such a controversial political issue is largely symbolic.


    It also meant that the Emperor decided to support the Angenas, that Lombardy''s status wasn''t the same as before, and that the Angenas would eventually become the best family in the Empire.


    Ferdick Angenas intended to smile at Lulak Lombardy''s face the moment the Emperor ordered to ''collect taxes in the West!''. [2]


    When the Angenas became so unbearable, the door to the conference room opened.


    Mm-hmm.


    But the Emperor wasn''t alone.


    He was with Lulak Lombardy.


    "Huh."


    Ferdick Angenas didn''t like it but tried to pull himself together.


    No matter how eloquent Lulak Lombardy was, he will not be able to break the ball he''d collected for days at once. [3]


    The Emperor took the highest seat, and start the meeting.


    It was the Emperor''s turn, following the chairman''s brief opening remarks.


    Gulp.


    Ferdick Angenas clenched his fist invisible.


    "The Lord''s opinion on the severe drought in the East, which continued this year, was divided in half."


    Jovanes''s loud voice rang throughout the conference room.


    "I''ve read the opinions of both groups and I''ve pondered over them. To be honest, it''s so simmering that it''s hard to pick one hand."


    The Emperor stopped talking and finally swept his beard as if he were agonizing over it.


    Even in that short of time, Ferdick Angenas was restless and go crazy.


    He squeezed the armrest of the chair with his sweaty hands.


    "But I''ve made up my mind."


    Finally!


    Ferdick Angenas looked at Lulak Lombardy with a smile around his mouth.


    It just so happens that Lulak was looking this way.


    By the way, something was strange.


    One corner of Lulak''s mouth was slowly facing up.


    Why are you laughing?


    I''m the one who will won.1


    At the moment, an ominous premonition passed strongly.


    And Jovanes declared.


    "I feel sorry for my people in the East who are suffering from drought, so I will not collect taxes this year."


    "Oh, no!"


    Ferdick Angenas screamed loudly at the moment.


    He tried to cover his mouth with one hand, but it was too late.


    The Emperor''s eyebrow frowned and nobles were looking at Lord of Angenas.


    "Are you dissatisfied with my decision?"


    Jovanes asked squeamishly.


    "Well, it''s not that..."


    Ferdick Angenas quickly rolled his head and came up with an excuse.


    "Last year... Didn''t you already exempt from the Eastern tax last year? However, I am worried that if we do so this year, the national treasury will be empty..."


    "Oh, I didn''t know Angenas was so worried about my pockets."


    After all, the treasury was the property of the Emperor.


    The Emperor said he would not collect taxes in the East even if he lost money, so, the aristocrat had nothing to say.


    They just hoped the spark wouldn''t hit them and the tax levy wouldn''t rise.


    "Well, of course. Angenas is always wholeheartedly for His Majesty..."


    "Yes, for my sake, Angenas will have to pay enough taxes this year."


    "...Yes?"


    Ferdick Angenas bit his tongue late but it was already spilled.


    "Thank you, I am very grateful that I have lightened your heart, and I have vowed to pay more taxes this year in front of all the noble associations."


    "Then I''ll be back."


    After completing his business, Jovanes left the conference room immediately.


    What has he done now?


    Ferdick Angenas, leaning on the backrest, looked straight ahead.


    And met Lulak Lombardy''s eyes again.


    Lulak Lombardy was smiling.


    It was the smile of the perfect winner.


    It was the same smile that Ferdick Angenas said he would make at a critical moment.

 Chapter 101

    TLS : Shenks


    The unusually cold winter has passed.


    After the rainy season, the warm weather of early spring which heralded flowers began in earnest.


    Not long ago, my 12th birthday has passed.


    Today, Clerivan was visiting my house for a meeting under the disguise of a class.


    "I think we need to increase the grain sales we have for the time being."


    "Spring harvests will begin in the east next month. Go ahead, Clerivan."


    "Yes, I''ll present a final report on Eastern food sales soon."


    As expected Clerivan is an excellent worker.


    Even if I don''t tell him what to do, he handles everything neatly and easily.


    Sometimes I feel sorry that I don''t do too much.


    I want to be of some help too.


    Suddenly, I thought of what Violet had said in our conservation not long ago, so I asked just in case.


    "Grandfather, Crowley says he''s cutting back on his workload because of arthritis..."


    "Yes, that''s why I''ve decided to bring two more of Crowley''s disciples to the Imperial City and set up a workshop for them. The location is a luxury housing district near a jewelry store..."


    Of course.


    He had already taken all the necessary steps.


    All I can do is,


    "Estira ointment works well for arthritis pain. I''ll get you some of it."


    He only agreed to my words.


    "I didn''t think that far enough. As expected, Lady Florentia has a kind heart."


    Clerivan was moved and admired me a little more.


    "How''s Bate doing these days?"


    Bate signed a contract with us as a kind of partner.


    We made a contract to sponsor some of the building and management costs and for him to provide us with some of the good information that is collected at ''Caramel Avenue''.


    "He doesn''t have to pay the rent so I think he''s gotten a lot of room to breathe. The dessert shop staff he hired last time is all used to their work now and they like that they can now focus only on information gathering."


    "Oh, I thought the quality of the information he was sending suddenly improved. That''s what it''s all about."


    It was a good thing.


    From now on, Bate and ''Caramel Avenue'' will grow by leaps and bounds.


    I''m so glad that I called dibs in advance, now I''m relieved.


    "And I have one more thing to discuss."


    Clerivan handed me a thick stack of papers and said,


    "There''s too much money in Pellet''s Company that''s playing around. Investing in Gallahan Clothing Stores is no longer considered efficient."


    I can''t believe I have a lot of money to play with.


    Was I that rich?. (Give me some money tia)3


    In fact, I''ve been busy opening new businesses but I''ve never checked exactly how much I''ve earned.


    "Was I rich enough to say that, Clerivan?"


    To my question, Clerivan nodded and answered succinctly.


    "Including the profits from this Eastern trade deal, the Pellet Company has already become one of the Empire''s top five."


    "Already..."


    "Diamond mines and the East. We''ve been focusing on businesses with high returns."


    "Not only that, but we also have a stake in Gallahan Clothing Store and Lombardy''s... As Lady Florentia has pointed out, investments in real estate are very expensive."


    "Wow."


    I didn''t expect it to be that much.


    As I stood there amazed, Clerivan tilted his head and said,


    "It''s all the work of Lady Florentia."


    "Well it is but... You''re right. Haha"


    "You really are amazing."


    It was a word full of pure goodwill and respect for me.


    "To me, it''s an honor to have Lady Florentia by my side."


    Clerivan bowed his head slightly and said.


    I was a little shy to hear this compliment right in front of me, but I was still prouder.


    It feels like we''re in a stable zone.


    I feel a little relieved, so I think I have to deal with what I''ve been determined to do for the time being.


    "Well, I''m going to have to get ready for my debut soon."


    However, an unexpected reaction erupted from Clerivan who was quenching his thirst.


    Clink!


    The glass he was holding fell to the floor and broke.


    Clerivan''s wide eyes were stuck on me and couldn''t move.


    "...But, de, debut, the debut that I know..."


    "Yes, that."


    Is there another kind?


    After a while, Clerivan, dazed like a man who received a big shock went somewhere.1


    I was spending time before dinner, reading a book and suddenly I heard footsteps approaching urgently, so I raised my head.


    "Tia!"


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the door opened and my father ran in with a pale face.


    "What''s wrong dad?"


    I don''t know where he came from.


    Barely breathing, my father said in a trembling voice.


    "I-, I just heard a strange thing from Mr. Clerivan..."


    "Something strange?"


    "Tia is preparing her debut..."


    Why is that a strange thing to say?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Huh!"


    My father shut his mouth like he heard the worst news in the world.


    And the tail of his eyes drooped down and moistened.


    "You''re still young... Already?"


    "We''re going to have a debut between 12 and 15 years old. I can''t wait to finish what I''m going to do eventually."


    "But a quick debut is something like what the small aristocratic families do who has to hurry up and decide where to get married... Tia doesn''t need to hurry right?"

 Chapter 102

    TLS : Shenks


    "Well, I think I''ve heard of it."


    Shananet nodded at what her father said.


    Seeing him sighing quietly, Gallahan seems to know about it.


    "The Imperial debutante ball is definitely different from other debuts. In addition to the fact that the host is the Imperial family, the number of people who can participate is limited to less than ten, and the participants are invited by the royal family strictly, not first-come, first-served basis."


    "Yes Shananet, you made your debut there."


    As grandfather spoke, Shananet''s face turned slightly red.


    "But as I said a while ago, it''s a debut that is as demanding as it is. If you want Tia to make the most spectacular and high-profile debut, there''s no better chance than an Imperial ball."


    As for advice from someone who dominated the high society, it will be extremely beneficial to debut there.


    And Shananet is right.


    In the Empire, there are several debutante balls hosted by noble ladies who are one place in society.


    But the highest peak was the Imperial debutante ball no matter what anyone said.


    Girls who officially debut in society there are in different starting lines from others.


    The method of selection was different.


    That year, anyone who wanted to participate in the Imperial debutante ball had to write a letter with their own introduction and send it to the organizer.


    There was nothing else that people and families who wanted to participate could do.


    Just wait to be chosen.


    Girls from high-ranking noble families were often chosen, but not always.


    Sometimes, it was selected because of their pretty heart in the letter, or because it was a family that was not very powerful but had a long history.


    The number of participants also varies from time to time.


    Sometimes, it was a full 10 people, and if there were no sufficient applicants, they would not hold a debutante ball at all.


    Under these circumstances, everyone is paying keen attention to whom makes their debut at the Imperial ball every year.


    "It''s a perfect debut for Tia. It should be that much, yes."


    Grandfather said with a satisfied smile.


    "I''ve never seen an Imperial debutante ball before!"


    "I''ll definitely go on Tia''s debut day!"


    The twins also drank a lot of kimchi soup. (Well it''s not Korean kingdom, but idk the hangeul text is kimchi.)2


    Well, I don''t want to dampen their spirits.


    But someone had to tell them the reality.


    "I don''t think everyone knows."


    I got their attention and everyone around the table looked at me.


    "The Imperial debutante ball is in the next two months, right? Then wouldn''t the application be closed a long time ago?"


    Since I''m doing it, I want to properly brand my face to everyone at my debut.


    "This year''s contestants haven''t been announced yet but it''s probably too late. And even if there''s still a deadline I can''t guarantee that I''ll be chosen."


    But their reactions are unexpected.


    Everyone just stared at me without saying a word.


    "Why are you all... Looking at me like that...?"


    "You might be chosen."


    Gilliu said tilting his head.


    "That''s right, it''ll work."


    Mayron replied.


    "Because."


    "It''s Tia."


    What?


    I was expecting a proper reason from the twins...


    "Maybe it will."


    "Wouldn''t they accept it?"


    Even my grandfather and father joined.


    I looked at Shananet as if saying ''Please explain to these people''.


    "If you write and send a letter saying you want to participate."


    No, not even Shananet!


    However, even Shananet''s ears are fluttering a little.


    "... Re- really?."


    Then Shananet replied with a small smile.


    "Because you''re a Lombardy."


    Oh, right.


    Slightly dazed by such a simple and clear answer, Shananet gently explained to me.


    "On the Imperial side, Lombardy''s little girl''s pride would be hurt if she made her debut elsewhere. Don''t worry and send a letter."


    I somehow trust whatever Shananet says.


    I nodded with a little doubt, though.


    * * *


    "


    I shouldn''t have sent it. I shouldn''t have. Oh, I''m embarrassed..."


    It has been two weeks since I sent a letter to the organizer of the Imperial Debutante Ball.


    But there has been no contact from them.


    I trusted Shananet and wrote every word with all my heart!


    "Don''t be too disappointed, just wait a little longer."


    Louryl comforted me, sprawling on the table in shame.


    "No, I think it''s already wrong..."


    But that''s too much.


    Have they read it? Have they?


    I''m miserable.


    As I was soaking my tears on the table, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Ms. Florentia, it''s the butler."


    "Heuk! Come in..."


    The butler of the annex, who opened the door carefully, bowed politely once and said, sticking out what was in his hand.


    "A letter from the Palace to Miss Florentia..."


    Hurry up!


    I ran quickly in front of him and received the letter.


    The envelope containing the letter was not gold used by the Emperor, nor purple used by the Empress, or pink used by Perez.


    It was my first time seeing a neat, brown envelope.

 Chapter 103

    TLS : Shenks


    It wasn''t a cold or sharp look, but it was a look that somehow made one nervous.


    I''ve never experienced this in my previous life, but the longer I hold power in high places, the more I like a bold person without being arrogant.


    I didn''t shy away from the eyes of Mrs. Impigra and looked at her face.


    Then, for a moment, I could see a flash of interest in her eyes.


    "I''m just a humble old woman, but I''m teaching young ladies preparing for their debut, so I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    It was an infinitely polite and humble remark, but Fonta''s eyes never were.


    Even in that short moment, I could feel myself looking through the faces of the contestants.


    "For the successful social debut of the young ladies, remember to follow imperial manners like on the day you become a debutante."


    Then a girl surrounded by other young children by the window took a step forward.


    She was an impressive mid-teens girl with glossy blond hair and deep brown eyes.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Madam Fonta."


    It was a calm and confident voice.


    Apparently, it seemed the sort of thing that was used to getting people''s attention.


    "I am Maive Kaporia."


    Lady Kaporia, who spoke her name, bowed gracefully on the spot.


    It was an impeccable noble greeting.


    "Hmmm."


    At the moment, Mrs. Impigra frowned slightly with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    "Fo, Fonta?"


    Did she do something wrong?


    Lady Kaporia called Impigra in bewilderment, but there was no answer.


    It seemed that she did not intend to give the answer easily on what was wrong.


    Instead, she glanced at the ladies.


    As if she¡¯s giving them a chance.


    But of course, no one came forward because Lady Kaporia, who was serving as the leader of the group, was humiliated.


    So everyone hesitated, and the eyes of Mrs. Impigra came back to me.


    It didn''t seem to have much expectation.


    Maybe it''s because she thinks I''ll stay still like everyone else.


    I put my right hand near my heart, grabbed the hem of the dress with my left hand, and bent my right leg back slightly.


    I didn''t forget to bow gracefully.


    A few years ago, when I went to the dinner of the Empress, it was a courtesy greeting of the Imperial Court, teach by Shananet.


    As Impigra said a moment ago,


    "From this moment on, remember to follow Imperial etiquette like on the day of you becoming a debutante."


    "Oh¡­"


    As if she had finally found what she wanted, Impigra smiled.


    "What is the Lady¡¯s name?"


    "Florentia Lombardy, Ma''am Impigra."


    In fact, there is no problem with calling her "Fonta," as Lady Kaporia did.


    However, I just wanted to express my respect for the elderly who had maintained the position of lady-in-waiting for more than 40 years.


    I''ve been in charge of big and small houses in Lombardy for a while, so I know how hard it is.


    "You''re Lombardy''s, young lady!"


    Madam Impigra smiled satisfactorily.


    "It was a perfect Imperial etiquette. Do the Lombardys learn Imperial etiquette separately?¡±


    "No, I had to go to the Palace the other day, so I learned from my aunt."


    "If it is your aunt... Ah, Mrs. Shananet!"


    When Shananet''s name came out, Madam Impigra¡¯s complexion brightened up.


    "She''s definitely one of the greatest young minds produced by the Imperial Debutante Ball. You have a very good teacher, young Lombardy."


    "Thank you."


    I said one more time, slightly bending my knee.


    Impigra once again looked at me with a satisfied face and told the young children gathered at the banquet hall.


    "You''ve been chosen to enter society at the Imperial Debutante Ball, the best debut of the Empire. This is a very honorable thing to do."


    The voice of Impigra lowered.


    "The reputation of the Imperial Debutant Ball comes from strict screening standards and perfect banquets that do not tolerate a single mistake. So you''re going to get together here twice a week to get to the ball and learn a lot."2


    "Twice a week¡­¡±


    I knew it was hard, but sighs flowed from here and there.


    As if she was used to such a reaction, Madam Impigra smiled faintly again.


    "We can''t afford to neglect it because it''s our first official social appearance in the Great Lambrew Empire."


    With a solemn voice, she says.


    I''m starting to think I''m in the wrong place.


    "But at the end of the day, the most important purpose of the society is not to show off your excellence. It is in harmony, exchange, and learn from each other among the Imperial Nobles. So the most important thing is to start well.¡±


    It was a rather straightforward yet canonical view of the Royal Palace.


    "Today is the first day, so I''ll take some time for you to get to know each other with light refreshments. We''ll bring tea and food, so please wait here for a moment."


    Impigra and the Imperial Palace maid behind her escaped from the banquet hall in a stampede.


    Only the young ladies, who will participate in the debut are left.


    Suddenly, there was a cold and strange silence in the banquet hall.


    Then I casually turned to the window and faced a wary look at me.


    "Oh, this is my first time."


    To be honest with you, I''ve been used to people who treat me favorably.


    Most Lombardy people did, and so did Clerivan and others who worked together.


    Even at the few banquets, I had attended, the nobles were impatient to talk to me.


    That''s why she''s staring at me and keeping me in check.


    "It''s fresh."+


    This is what social life is all about!

 Chapter 104

    TLS : Shenks


    "Perfect, Lady Lombardy. It''s perfect."


    Madam Impigra nodded very satisfactorily and praised me.


    Clap clap clap


    Then, the ladies of the Royal Palace who were standing behind the podium clapped their hands in silence.


    "Hmph!"


    Maive Kaporia killing gaze stares at me.


    "Wow, Ms. Florentia! You''re amazing!"


    Tilliana praises me with her sparkling eyes.


    She¡¯s like Craney.


    This has been repeated every debutant practice day.


    I''m tired of compliments.


    Hoot.


    But of course, I won¡¯t lose my humility.


    "I''m flattered. It''s because Madam Impigra taught me well."


    She really did.


    I was surprisingly cut out for society.


    I was nervous because I heard a lot of terrible rumors about society, such as ''The Battleground Without a Knife.'' and ''Where Today''s Winner Is Tomorrow''s Loser.''.


    My sword was sharper than I thought, and I was not a man falling off a cliff, but a man who overcame it.2


    I don''t know if I can be this happy after winning against young girls who are only 10 years old. (It''s okay tia, you''re 12 y/o too, not to mention your souls, wkwkwk)


    Anyway, I had my eyes firmly stamped on Impigra.


    All right, it''s going according to plan.


    "Can you teach me the secret?"


    Tiliana asked me.


    "I thought you''d be good at anything¡­ How can you speak so perfectly?"


    Debutante practice is divided into morning and afternoon, and this morning''s lesson was about ''speech''.


    Since they were all born and raised in noble families, they could use basic aristocratic conversation methods, but they took more reinforcement classes for their debutante and future social life.


    However, Tiliana was particularly having difficulties.


    "Nobody in the East uses this phrase. It''s so frustrating to beat around the bush like this.¡± [1]


    It was far from the center of the Empire, and the seaside people had a strong Eastern culture.


    "If you don''t want to dance anymore, why don''t you just say it''s hard? I don''t know why I have to make an excuse about shoes or makeup."


    Tilliana shook her head as if she couldn''t understand.


    "This will make you the rudest young girl in the history of the Imperial Debutante..."


    Tiliana murmured gloomily.


    "That will be considered disrespectful. The most important thing is to ¡®keep smiling¡¯."


    "Is that so¡­¡±


    It was when Tilliana laughs vaguely.


    "I envy Lady Gitterwell for not having to go through the trouble of learning how to speak."


    It was Lady Campadell, the leader of Miss Kaporia¡¯s lackeys, who walked toward us and talked.


    I heard that she was 14 years old this year, but she was particularly tall. It¡¯s not hard to believe that she is already an adult.


    "You don''t have to say no to flowers on the wall. Whoo-hoo!"


    Kaporia and her lackeys often teased and ignored Tiliana, saying she was from an Eastern rural family that she had never heard of.


    Tilliana was very intimidated because they laughed at the way she spoke and her culture is a little different from the Central Empire, saying it was because she was a ''town idiot.''.


    Even now, Tilliana''s big frightened eyes turned to me.


    Try it out.


    I winked at her. ''keep smiling'' I taught you a while ago.


    Tiliana, who nodded while swallowing her saliva, rolled up the corners of her mouth and smiled, and looked at Lady Campadell.


    "What, why, why are you smiling?"


    Lady Campadell was stunned when Tiliana, who was timidly intimidated every day suddenly smiled.


    "There''s no point in putting on a brave face! Who would want to dance with a low-ranking Eastern aristocrat that no one knows?¡±


    Despite the repeated verbal bombardment, Tilliana clenched her teeth and held on smiling.


    Lady Campadell''s eyes shook and soon mumbled, frowning.


    "¡­Gee, I''m really offended.¡±


    You feel worse.


    I stared at Campadel''s young girl from behind, but Tiliana was delighted.


    "Lady Campadell picked a fight, and it''s the first time I''ve done it without crying! As expected of Florentia! You''ve taught me a great secret!"


    Tiliana, who is delighted by the small things, reminds me of Perez, whose eyes always sparkle after having a chocolate cookie.


    If we finish practice early today, shall I go see Perez since I¡¯m in the Palace?


    Soon the break was over, and the afternoon class began.


    Both tables and chairs in the banquet hall were emptied and large spaces were prepared.


    "I''d like to talk about the procedure for the Imperial Debutante ball."


    Mrs. Impigra said, looking back at the young children standing.


    "When the ball starts, the young ladies will be called in one by one.¡±


    ¡°The ladies''s brief personal information is introduced. Of course, your Cavalier will escort you."


    The ladies, who were quietly listening to the words Cavalier and partner, stirred.


    "After that, it''s the most important step in the debutante ball. The group dance that the participants do with Cavalier is the highlight of the debutante."


    Impigra explained in a calm voice.


    "But not all eight couples start dancing at once. A pair selected by my organizers, including myself, will begin the dance first. Of course, you''ll get everyone''s attention at the banquet, so you''ll be chosen as the best and most beautiful pair.¡±


    Only one pair, with everyone''s attention.


    How nice it would be to make a social debut like that!


    The ladies¡¯s eyes glistened with ambition.


    "When that pair¡¯s dance is over, the rest of you will naturally join in and dance together."


    "Well, then...¡±


    As soon as Impigra was finished, Lady Campadell raised her hand and asked.


    "How do I get my Cavalier? Am I supposed to ask a man to be a cavalier himself...¡±

 Chapter 105

    TLS : Shenks


    Perez''s lips felt hot on the back of my hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    I said as I pulled my hand out of his grasp.


    Perez then replied, bending over.


    "I heard Madam Impigra say that I was supposed to greet you like this at first.¡±


    I looked around and everyone was saying hello to their Cavalier.


    "That''s true."


    As Perez said, everyone was bowing politely to the debutante and doing the same greeting.


    "But no one kissed the back of their lady''s hand like you?¡±


    "¡­I know."


    I''m the one who''s rather taken aback by Perez''s very easygoing response.


    Did the other Cavaliers skip the kissing part because they''re shy?


    That could be it.


    Unlike me and Perez, they all seemed new or barely acquainted.


    "You didn''t say anything in your letter a few days ago. Why are you suddenly showing up like this?¡±


    "To surprise you. Are you surprised?¡±


    Perez leaned slightly towards me and asked.


    "A little? You suddenly came here and become my Cavalier, how much did¡­¡±


    It was unfamiliar.


    It wasn''t the Perez I used to know.


    Perez was close to what I had seen in the crowd in my previous life who looked across the banquet hall.


    "How much, what?"


    "I am surprised."


    "Then I succeeded."


    Perez smiled faintly.


    "I''ve already written a letter and I was about to send it to you, but Madam Impigra came to Poirak Palace asking me to be your Cavalier. It''s also a great opportunity to impress the nobles."


    "I see."


    Impigra was looking proudly at the young aristocrats who were having awkward conversations.


    She was right.


    Is there any other place where everyone''s eyes are as focused as the imperial debutante ball?


    It was obviously a great opportunity for Perez.


    But why.


    What is the intention of Madam Impigra?


    Given that she is the only one in the palace who is at odds with the Empress, I don''t think she''s going to take a bad turn against Perez.


    "Perez, I never thought I''d make my debut with you.¡±


    I didn''t even know that.


    In his previous life, Perez did not enter society until he returned from the academy.


    He was completely forgotten, to the point that there was a happening where the banquet hall gatekeeper refused Perez''s entry because he wasn''t recognized.2


    "Then who were you going to do it with if not me?"1


    Perez asked me, tilting his head.


    "With whom? Hmm...¡±


    Come to think of it, yes.


    Choosing one of my twin cousins hurts their pride for some reason.


    It would seem like I had no other choice but to go with a relative because I don''t have anyone else to go with.


    "Yes, since I''m doing it, I''d rather do it with you."


    When I said that, Perez nodded again and curled up his lips faintly.


    It was a very satisfied face.


    "Well, please take care of me."


    "It''s an honor, Lady Lombardy."


    Perez once again bowed politely and smiled.


    "One, two, three... One, two, three...¡±


    Pairs of men and women moved together following the rhythm of the dance teacher brought by Impigra.


    The unique steps of the Imperial Debutante, close to waltz, were very different from the usual social dance in the Empire.


    So I heard screams from all over the place as they were unfamiliar with it.


    "Oh, my God, I''m sorry!"


    "Argh, my foot!"


    There were small disturbances here and there, stepping on each other''s feet, regardless of whether they were men or women.


    "Excuse me, Lady Lombardy and His Highness¡­¡±


    "How can they both be so good at this?"


    Except for us.


    Perez, who grabbed my waist lightly, was even showing the ease of turning in advance so that I wouldn''t bump into other people in the middle.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do.¡±


    This man must be a fraud!


    He''s smart, good at studying, he does everything well even when we were young, and he''s handsome.


    Now, Perez has become a man who naturally attracts many enemies and ladies.


    "Are you sure you''re learning this dance for the first time?"


    Maybe Madam Impigra gave him a prior education?


    "It''s my first time dancing."


    "But why are you so¡­¡±


    Why are so skilled?


    Perez was much better than other children who had not officially made their social debut and had attended various kinds of banquets.


    Even now, everyone can''t take their eyes off Perez''s leisurely steps.


    "And what about Tia?"


    Perhaps because his face was so close, Perez''s voice can be heard right by my ears.


    "Tia is a great dancer."


    "Me? well...¡±


    I wasn''t as relaxed as Perez, but I was keeping up with it.


    "I didn''t know, but I guess I''m more of a socialite. The dance and everything else."


    But it was no match for Perez.


    "At this rate, everyone will be busy watching you, rather than me in debutante.¡±


    Because Perez, whose black hair sways with every movement, is really handsome even to me.


    Even now, when I''m standing with boys of different ages, I feel like I''m seeing a peacock standing alone in a flock of chickens.1


    Perhaps he felt a blank stare, Perez looked at me with a slight tilt of his head.


    It was then.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Lady Lombardy!"


    A couple dancing nearby turned toward us and the boy''s shoulder slightly hit my back.

 Chapter 106

    "Would Tia be in trouble if I was her Cavalier?"


    It was the first question Perez asked when Mrs. Impigra visited Poirak Palace and offered to be a Cavalier.


    "What...?"


    Mrs. Impigra blinked her wrinkled eyes in bewilderment for a moment.


    This was because the answer to the words ''This is an opportunity to make a good impression on the noble by avoiding the check between the empress and the first prince.'', was unexpected.


    But Mrs. Impigra quickly regained her composure and asked in a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I didn''t quite understand what you were saying, so could you repeat it?"


    "When I was mobilized, I almost got Tia in trouble because of my position."


    Perez spoke in a rather placid voice.


    "I know it''s good for me to be her Cavalier, but I won''t do it again if my greed puts Tia in a trouble."


    Mrs. Impigra opened her mouth after choosing the words for a while.


    "You two must be very good friends."


    Perez did not reply to that.


    Instead, he asked a different question.


    "If you choose me as Cavalier, you''ll find it difficult for maid-chief. Why are you giving me a chance?"


    Mrs. Impigra flinched, and shook her head with a small sigh.


    "Looks like the people below seem to have given you the slip of the tongue." [1]


    "I just don''t have a mother or a family to empower, not eyes and ears."


    "Hmm..."


    The wrinkles of Mrs. Impigra, which spills low, deepened.


    "The only thing I know how to do is to take care of the Palace''s household, but the Imperial Debutante remains my full authority. Your Highness is free to let go of your worries."


    "But..."


    Perez looked at Mrs. Impigra with red eyes, unable to know her feelings.


    As the sun set out of the window, Perez''s eyes turned redder.


    The sight reminded Impigra of someone unknowingly.


    "Your Highness Second Prince really resembles His Majesty the former Emperor."


    "...I''ve heard that before."


    Lulak Lombardy once said.


    Perez is said to resemble the former Emperor rather than his father, Emperor Jovanes.


    Mrs. Impigra looked at Perez with a long face and said.


    "I don''t think there''s any new gossip going around just because Lady Lombardy and His Highness, who are already playmate, will be partners in the debut party. What would you do?"


    Perez nodded after a moment''s thought.


    "I''ll do it, Cavalier."


    With that said, Perez first drew a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Mrs. Impigra laid down her pen, recalling the day, and closed her journal.


    Then someone knocked on the door of the office.


    "The Empress is calling."


    One of the maids of the Empress Palace, was once one of the children cherished by the maid-chief Impigra.


    "...Yes, let''s go."


    The maid-chief Impigra lifted up her weary body.


    The distance from the Imperial Palace to the Empress Palace, where her office is located, was now too much for her to walk.


    It was obvious the Empress''s Palace maid was on purpose, even though they knew it they didn''t prepare the carriage in advance.


    Mrs. Impigra refused to show her hard work, but she could not hide her pale complexion and cold sweat when she arrived at the Empress''s Palace.


    "Welcome, Mrs. Impigra."


    The Empress did not recommend a seat even after seeing her hand shaking with a cane.


    "I know you''re busy preparing for the debutant ball, but I called the maid-chief to make a suggestion."


    "...Please speak."


    "Change the 2nd Prince to Cavalier of Camporia."


    Mrs. Impigra quietly wiped away the cold sweat running through her cheeks with a handkerchief.


    The Empress was a very beautiful and ambitious person.


    But he was blinded by that ambition and poisoned.


    "No, thank you."


    Mrs. Impigra shook her head firmly.


    It was because the Second Prince, who had been calling Lombardy''s Young Lady ''Tia'' and treat her in respect, was clear.


    It was just a hunch, but if he couldn''t become the Cavalier of Lady Lombardy, she thought that the debutante ball would mean nothing to the Second Prince.


    "The Imperial Debutante ball is a very special event under the unique authority of this Fonta Impigra."


    "A few days ago, you collapsed in your office and went to see a doctor?"


    The Empress grinned and said.


    "If His Majesty know that, this year will be the last debutant of the maid-chief. Is that okay?"


    Mrs. Impigra was nothing short of a grandmother to the Emperor.


    It was obvious that Jovanes would order her to retire immediately and recuperate if he knew that the health of her handmaiden''s getting worse day by day.


    "If I retire, I won''t be able to stay in the Palace anymore..."


    The only home for Mrs. Impigra was the Imperial Palace.


    The Empress knew her well, waited for her surrender with a relaxed heart


    But at the next words of the maid-chief, the Empress''s beautiful face was distorted.


    "Then I''ll have to put more effort into this year''s debutante. It''s going to be my last debutante dance. Then, I''d like to say goodbye now."


    "Hey, Maid-chief Impigra!"


    The Empress, who did not know that the maid-chief would give up her seat so easily, rose from her seat and raised her voice.


    However, the maid-chief Impigra said, looking at the Empress with pitiful eyes.


    "You reap what you sow, Empress. Keep that in mind."


    "What are you...!"


    The Empress shouted, but Mrs. Impigra did not stop walking.


    Anyway, if this is her last debutante dance, there was nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 107

    The Imperial Debutante has begun.


    It was an Imperial Debutante that received much attention every year, but this year''s banquet hall was even more crowded.


    "This is the last debut party for Mrs. Impigra this year, right?"


    "It''s the end of decades tradition, and I came to the Capital in a hurry because I wanted to attend."


    Such a special event in the lives of the boring aristocrats was like a drought rain.


    Perhaps that''s why those who entered the banquet hall were particularly excited.


    And after entering, they all had similar facial expression.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "I''ve never had such a spectacular and grand debut banquet before...!"


    As soon as you entered the banquet hall, there was a slight congestion due to people who were busy stopping and looking around, but no one was complaining.


    "Look at those beautiful flowers..."


    Someone sighed.


    "Huh, huh..."


    Some people burst into laughter at the sight they saw for the first time in their lives.


    Originally, the Imperial Palace''s Debutante Dance was known as a grand dance that showed the dignity of the Royal Family.


    But not to this extent.


    "I feel like I''m in the fairy kingdom, not the banquet hall."


    At the words, the nobles around her nodded with their mouths open.


    The inside of the ballroom was decorated with colorful flowers.


    The interior, which could accommodate hundreds of people, was filled with the scent of flowers.


    A small chandelier descends from the ceiling, and around them, large flowers were hung together in circles, creating a dream-like scene.


    On the arch-shaped door leading to the terrace, small white, grain-like flowers stretched out like a vine and tickled the person''s forehead.


    Soon after, the door and the wall on one side were filled with light pink and yellow roses to create a flower wall.


    And most of all, what caught people''s eye was a small stream running through the entire banquet hall.


    The waterway along the wall was made of white marble, and clean and transparent water flowed softly.


    "What the hell is this..."


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Those who approached as if they were possessed took out a small flower floating in the stream and touched it, or sat on one knee and dipped their fingers in cold water.


    "Today''s debutante dance is going to be a long day. It''s so beautiful!"


    "I heard a rumor... Lombardy state donated such a huge amount of money for today''s debutante."


    "Ah, I heard today that Lord Gallahan Lombardy''s daughter is going to make her debut!"


    Only then did people look inside the banquet hall, nodding convincingly.


    The last banquet in which Lombardy''s money and all the know-how of maid-chief Impigra were poured out.


    That alone explained this fantastic banquet.


    The banquet began in earnest and the orchestra began to play.


    Only then did the aristocrats, who were a little shocked to see the banquet hall for the first time, begin to pay attention to other things.


    "But what is this?"


    "Given the fact that they gave each one to the guests, I thought it was a banquet gift."


    Since the Pellet Corporation handed out diamond necklaces to those who attended their celebration, it has become a new practice among the nobles to give a gifts like this.


    The nobles carefully opened the small box in their hands with curious eyes.


    "This is a diamond, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Inside the box was a gold button with diamonds attached.


    The size and design would suit both women and men, making it perfect for use as a pin for clothing.


    "It would be great for the lady who make their debut today! It''s such a splendid banquet."


    "You said that the name of Gallahan Lombardy daughter''s was Florentia, right?"


    "Now, no one in the aristocracy doesn''t knows her name."


    It was a banquet hall where everyone was excited and had an exceptional amount of conversation.


    Empress Rabini, who entered just when the atmosphere was ripe enough, hid the trembling mouth behind a glass of wine.


    Even though the servant announced the Empress''s arrival in a loud voice, only the nobles near the entrance looked back and greeted her.


    The banquet hall was so loud and noisy that it was a simple things to happen, but the Empress couldn''t laugh it off.


    Everything about the banquet, which was incomparably in luxurious, felt as if the maid-chief Impigra was laughing at her.


    Then Astana approached.


    "Mother."


    "Ah, Prince."


    The Empress smiled gladly at Astana, but her smiling face didn''t last very long.1


    "I heard a word that it''s a banquet where the Lombardy donated. It''s amazing."


    "What?"


    The Empress''s eyes ached, but Astana said it in his stride.


    "When a family member of the aristocracy has a debutante, they can decorate the Palace in such a luxurious way. And what a diamond button¡­¡±


    It''ll go very well with his diamond brooch.


    Astana fiddled with the diamond buttons he received as a return gift with great satisfaction.


    Snap!


    But the Empress roughly took it from Astana''s hand.


    "This poor thing does not suit the dignity of the Prince."


    What a poor quality thing?. The Empress''s words were forced.


    Diamond is the most expensive, most difficult gem to get!


    Astana''s face is distorted.


    And took the diamond button from the Empress'' hand again.


    The Empress''s eyes opened, which she had never expected from Astana.


    "It''s ugly Mother?. You have to admit it. Just because you hate Lombardy doesn''t mean you can''t do that."


    "Pri, Prince...!"


    Empress Rabini doubted her ears.


    "This banquet wouldn''t have been a scratch if mother hadn''t touched Mrs. Impigra."

 Chapter 108

    Perez, dressed in a neat black suit and a huge diamond brooch I gave him before, glowed even more today.


    He''s a genius who was capable using of Aura when he was 12 years old. And he''s so handsome.


    Perez''s share price seems to rise vertically among the nobles.


    "Perez, you look great today..."


    "Pretty."


    "...Huh?"


    "Pretty."


    Perez said with a slight smile under his long eyelashes.


    "Oh, yeah. You''re pretty today, too."


    I answered half-heartedly.


    "Thank you."


    But Perez is very grateful.


    I asked because I was a little curious.


    "Are you not angry?"


    "Angry? To you?¡±


    Perez opened his eyes slightly wide as if he had heard something strange.


    "No... Men don''t like it that much when they called ''pretty''?"


    Especially the kids.


    But Perez rather smiled furtively and replied.


    "Tia likes pretty things."


    "Yes..."


    It was when I was mulling over Perez''s words.


    "Your Highness The Second Prince, Lady Lombardy."


    Mrs. Impigra approached us.


    "It''s time for you to enter."1


    "Fin-, finally..."


    My heart, which had subsided a little while talking to Perez, began to fluctuate again.


    "Whoa..."


    I take a long deep breath even though I know it won''t help.


    "Let''s go in."


    Mrs. Impigra came out and said, gently pushing Perez on the shoulder.


    At the same time, the door, which had been closed in front of me, began to slowly open.


    The voice of the servant introducing me leaked from inside the banquet hall.


    "Lady Florentia Lombardy! As the only daughter of Lord Gallahan Lombardy..."


    It''s the first debutante of all my life.


    * * *


    After safely introducing himself and greeting each other, Perez and everyone stood hand in hand in front of their partner to perform their first dance.


    I can feel people''s eyes all over my body.


    I whispered lowly to Perez, trying to force myself to relax.


    "There are more people than I thought."


    "I know."


    "Perez, aren''t you nervous?"


    Perez glanced down at my hand and replied.


    "I''m nervous."


    "...a liar."


    You''re not nervous at all.


    "But I''m glad."


    "What?"


    "You''re so handsome, people will see you more."


    "...is that so?"


    Perez stared down at me for a moment and continued.


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    And that''s when the music started.


    Now, along with the familiar music, we slowly began to step on the steps.


    One, two, three. One, two, three.


    The first time was smooth.


    I practiced so much that I had no fear of mistakes.


    However, as we moved on to the second half, the song changed when the tempo became a little faster.


    My tense legs were shaking as I missed a beat.


    I''m doomed!


    That was the only thought in a moment.


    Until Perez''s arm, which held my waist tightly, supported my body.


    "Uh..."


    I looked up at Perez in surprise.


    "It''s okay."


    Perez smiled faintly and said a word in a low voice.


    Perez was leading me all by himself, even as I was embarrassed and lost.


    Looking into my eyes, I didn''t lose my composure.


    This was the only thought in my head as I came to my senses again and finished the second half safely.


    When did he grow up so much?


    The one who was squatting in the woods and eating the herb leaves, when did you?


    While thinking so, the rest of the couples joined and finished the group dance once again.


    And when the music ended with Cavaliers stepping back and bowing politely.


    Perez kissed me briefly on the back of my hand as people applauded.1


    Surprised, and flinched for a moment, but I didn''t pull out my hand.


    Perez smiled when he looked up to see if I felt it.


    It was a deep, lingering smile.


    A beautiful face that anyone else would have looked at in a white way, sounded a strange alarm to me. [1]


    Something feels odd.


    It looked like nothing special as usual, but something was different.


    "Come here for a second."


    Once we were out of the dance floor, I grabbed Perez''s hand and led him to the table where the drinks were.


    Fortunately, there aren''t many people around.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    I asked in a small voice.


    "What?"


    Perez asked again with a casual face.


    I think he''s trying to pretend.


    "It doesn''t work for me. Tell me quickly. What''s going on?"


    Ever since Perez appeared as debutante Cavalier, it felt strangely strange and strangely annoying.


    There''s definitely something.


    "How can you...You know me that well?"


    Perez said with a slightly frowned eyebrow.


    "What, new. We''re friends. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Is that so..."


    Perez smiled slightly for some reason as if he had lost his energy.


    "Yeah, so tell me. What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 109

    "Whoa..."


    A half-swallowed sigh flowed from Perez''s mouth, who came out to the terrace and breathed in the fresh air.


    Although it was intended, it was uncomfortable for the nobles who kept talking to him and ladies who kept asking for dance requests.


    Perez crossed his arms leaning against the railing on the terrace.


    It was because the main character who had been following him to the point of annoyance followed him to the terrace.


    "I''m so glad you''ve got a good delivery, you?"


    It was Astana who was drunk and bloated.


    Perez looked at such Astana with contempt and pathetic eyes.


    Then the tearful Astana, who was choked up in his throat, shouted.


    "You! How dare you look at me like that?"


    Then he tried to grab Perez, but it was a big waste.


    The impossible could not have been possible for Astana, who was drunk and reeling.


    "Ugh!"


    Astana, who almost lost his balance and fell over the railing, gulped in surprise.


    But soon he realized looking at Perez and said loudly, pointing fingers.


    "Enjoy it when you can! You can''t even dream about it later, you lowly!"


    Perez''s eyebrows wriggled.


    It wasn''t because of the word ''lowly thing'' that he has been hearing.


    He didn''t care about those words anymore.


    "Enjoy it when I can?"


    Perez''s reaction made Astana more elated.


    "Now that Lombardy is young, you can pretend to be close to each other because it''s an act of playmate. If she''s a little older, you won''t be able to do it."


    Perez did not answer, but Astana laughed knowingly.


    "She is the daughter of Gallahan Lombardy. Although her mother''s lineage is a bit flawed."


    It sounded like a dog breed was being judged.


    "Gallahan''s money is more than enough. Unlike you who disappear right now and no one will look for you."


    Perez''s mouth opened as if to spit something out and closed again.


    He had nothing to say.


    Unfortunately, all Astana''s sneering remarks were true.


    These were also concerns that have been floating in Perez''s head since Lulak Lombardy went to Poirak Palace.


    "You don''t deserve to stand next to Florentia Lombardy."


    Away.


    Perez eventually gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me.¡±


    Perez''s red eyes glared at Astana as if they were burning him to death.


    And one step closer, one step closer.


    "What, what?"


    Astana, who had been sarcastic to his heart''s content, remembered that Perez has the power to spit out or something and took a step back.


    Perez, who pushed Astana''s leg until it touched the terrace railing, spoke in a low voice.


    "Wrong."


    "What, what?"


    "Wrong."


    And after a moment''s thought, Perez has come up with the right words.


    "You are like Belsach."


    It was a word that Tia sometimes used with really bad language.


    "Well, what''s that mean?"


    Perez looked sneeringly at Astana''s trembling legs and turned around.


    "Enjoy it when you can."


    Perez, who only left that comment, went back into the banquet hall.


    * * *


    "Where is he? He''s not going back already, is he?


    After calming down my father and grandfather, I went around looking for Perez again, but he didn''t even show up.


    As I looked around, I noticed a mid-teen-year-old boy with nearby platinum blonde hair and slightly dark skin.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to dance."


    Straightforward, this doesn''t exist in the ethics of the Capital, so it''s a bit of a rudeness category.


    "Oh, my! How could you say such a rude thing..."


    Sure enough.


    Lady, who had applied for dance, returned in great displeasure.


    "Whoa..."


    Rather, the boy, who sighed as if he was in trouble, turned around and bumped into me standing behind him.


    "I''m sorry! I''m so lost in my mind... Are you all right, Lady?


    The boy grabbed me by the shoulder as if he was very sorry, and handed me a handkerchief even though there was no dirty place.


    "It''s okay. The Capital is very different from the East, so you must be distracted."


    When I returned the handkerchief and said so, the boy''s eyes were round.


    "How did you know I was from the East!"


    "Well, I knew when I saw Young Lord''s skin color and refused to dance a little while ago. I heard the East has a slightly different culture."


    No one in the Capital uses that word.


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    The boy who said so smiled broadly.


    The synergy effect was enormous when the colorful blond hair, light sky blue eyes, and fresh smile were combined in the light of the banquet hall.


    It''s like a bright sun shining brightly.


    Looking at the smiling face, the boy readily reached out and said.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Avinox Ruman."


    Oh, you''re the son of the young Lord Ruman who took over the title.


    I greeted Avinox hand in hand.


    "I''m Florentia Lombardy."


    "Oh, Lombardy!"


    Avinox recognizes me right away.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Florentia Lombardy!"


    There was no sign of flattering or trying to look too good.


    He was right and confident.


    Now I understand why I felt ''like the sun'' a little while ago.


    Then, Perez, who had just emerged from the terrace not far away, was seen.

 Chapter 110

    TLS : Shenks


    "Guest......."


    Kylus tilted his head at the conversation he happened to hear.


    knock, knock


    The knight of the Poirak Palace informed them that a visitor had come.


    Is it not a servant, but a noble lady?


    Perez thought, looking at the lady walking in with her chin raised high.


    "What a rude attitude!"


    Caitlyn protested in a loud voice against the lady who didn''t even greet properly.


    Then the lady snorted softly, then reluctantly bowed her knees to greet.


    "Good morning, Your Highness Second Prince."


    Perez received the greeting with a nod without answering.


    The lady''s eyes trembled, perhaps insulted.


    "I have a message from the Empress. She asked for you to come to the Empress Palace now. Come with me."


    She ordered overbearingly as if she was the empress.


    Perez said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    "I can''t go now."


    "What?"


    The lady couldn''t hide her embarrassed face and asked again.


    "The Empress''s order is to bring you now......."


    "I''m a little sick."


    Perez said, lowering his eyes under his long eyelashes.


    "Tell her I can''t go because I''m sick."


    "What the hell is wrong with you?...."


    "I''m sick."


    Perez snapped up the lady''s speech.


    "What explanation do I need when I''m sick?"


    "It''s......."


    The Lady had nothing to say.


    Either way, the Prince declined the invitation pretending to be sick even if there was no justification to enforce it.


    "Kylus, see her off."


    Perez immediately turned away from the lady and began to continue eating.


    After Kylus took her out, Caitlyn quietly approached and confirmed Perez''s complexion.


    She was wondering if he was really sick


    Perez spoke.


    "She''s not going to be the last guest today. It would be convenient to have a separate person attending the door."


    And he was right.


    The empress sent another person an hour later.


    At first, the ladies who were her close aides, came one after another, and then later, she even sent officials from Angenas.


    But Perez sent them back, saying the same thing every time.


    I''m sick, so if you have something to say, the Empress can come herself.


    All the messengers who didn''t know Perez would come in boldly and went back embarrassed.


    Eventually, it was about time the sky was completely dark.


    In front of Perez, who is sitting in the drawing room reading a book, Caitlyn put down envelopes of various sizes and colors.


    "These are invitations to banquets and social gatherings for the day."


    "Today......?"


    Perez looked at a stack of envelopes thick enough not to fit in one hand.


    He expected it to some extent, but the response was hotter. Deliberately walking around the banquet hall and dealing with the nobles talking to him was rewarding.


    It was then.


    "Now, if you''ll just......!"


    A screaming voice came at Kylus'' bewilderment.


    And after a brief disturbance that ensued, the door to the drawing room burst open.


    "......Here you are, guest."


    Perez murmured, looking at the insolent visitor he had been waiting for today.


    "Second Prince."


    It was empress Rabini who was in such a hurry to question the prince.


    The empress, who strode in, donned her smiling mask with chilling eyes that gazed at Perez


    "I heard you''re not feeling very well."


    Perez saw through her.


    He glanced at the empress, quickly swiping the bundle of invitations he was holding.


    "Kylus, Caitlyn. Get out for a second. I think this conversation will end much sooner."


    At Perez''s words, the two paused, but soon went out and closed the door to the drawing room.


    Now only Perez and the Empress remained.


    It was the same situation the last time they talked in the greenhouse.


    "How come you didn''t accept my invitation, Prince?"


    "As I said, I''m not feeling well. And I was a little busy."


    Perez deliberately pointed to the full invitations and said.


    Then the corners of the Empress''s mouth trembled.


    "......The prince, who is going to the academy soon accepts invitations? what can you do?"


    "I''ve told you over and over again that I don''t intend to go to the academy. And with so many people looking for me, I''m losing my mind."


    Perez stopped talking for a moment.


    Then he let out a little more provocative words.


    "And after spending a lot of meaningful time with the Emperor yesterday, I''m becoming convinced that the place I''m supposed to be is not an academy, but the Capital."


    The empress curled her hands to the point where her thick rings left indentions.


    Perez curled up one corner of his mouth as the empress looked angry.


    All of this was a result of careful thought after Lombardy''s visit. What the Empress wants most is for Astana to rise to the throne.


    Then Perez was the biggest and only obstacle to the road. And what they feared most was Perez gaining ground as the second prince.


    So he deliberately talked to the aristocrats at the debut party and spoke as if he were interested in banquets or social gatherings.


    The last invitation by the emperor to the back room was an unexpected harvest.


    Throughout the banquet, Perez used the gaze of the empress watching over him.


    And again, the empress sent people away because of the sweetness from the very day after the banquet.

 Chapter 111

    TLS : Shenks


    Since then, we''ve stopped by the "most famous and popular restaurant in the Capital" and headed back to the Lombardy mansion by sunset.


    In a quiet carriage, I enjoyed the wind with the windows open as I did on the trip here.


    But thanks to the hairpin Perez gave me, I didn''t have to worry about messing up my hair.


    "Tia."


    At Perez''s call, I opened my eyes.


    "Are you ready to talk now?¡±


    ''¡­Yes,'' Perez said, taking a small breath.


    "I''m going to the academy.¡±


    And there was silence in the carriage.


    Perez somehow looked a little nervous.


    "Yeah, that''s what we decided to do."


    I had some idea.


    The new semester of the academy will begin soon.


    "Perez, are you going because you want to?¡±


    ''Yes,'' Perez answered my question with a tight lip.


    In his previous life, Perez left for the Academy at the age of 15.


    There''s only one difference between then and now.


    In his previous life, he was forced to go to the academy by Imperial Order, who was instated by the empress.


    "Good for you. Go learn a lot, Perez."


    "¡­I want to ask you something, Tia."


    "What is it?"


    "Is it good for me to go to the academy, does Tia think so?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "Why?"


    Because you¡¯ll meet your people there.


    The people who¡¯ll make you the crown prince and eventually an emperor.


    "You''ll learn a lot."


    "But why didn''t you convince me? You could have told me to go to the academy because it''s a good thing for me.¡±


    "It''s¡­¡­."


    I was tongue-tied for a moment.


    And I said.


    "It''s something you have to decide for yourself."


    Perez has been through so many things at a young age.


    But clearly not as much as the Perez from the past life.


    At that time, he was a desperate man trickling of venom.


    And the venom made Perez overcome everything and become the crown prince.


    But the present Perez in front of me is not.


    In this situation, even if you are pushed into the academy, you cannot achieve the same results as in your previous life.


    Perez''s people were all who held grudges to someone and wanted the world to pay back for everything.


    They were driven by his venom.


    If he was going to waste time vaguely at the academy, He''d rather not go.


    That''s why I didn''t convince Perez to go to the Academy.


    "What I have to decide for myself¡­¡­.¡±


    Perez pondered what I said.


    "Tia, you''re right."


    A gentle smile spread around Perez''s mouth.


    "This is the first path I''ve decided and chosen.¡±


    Perez''s face looked much more comfortable than before.


    "After much thought, I found out the reason why I have to go to the academy."


    Perez''s red eyes looked at me.


    They were deep and clear eyes without a smile.


    After a while, the carriage arrived at the Lombardy mansion.


    Even though I said he didn''t have to, Perez got off the carriage and escorted me.


    Just before I said goodbye, I asked Perez.


    "So when are you leaving for the academy?¡±


    Perez thought for a moment and said,


    "¡­I''m not sure yet.¡±


    "Call me as soon as it''s decided. I''ll see you off."


    "I see."


    After walking into the annex, I looked out the window and saw Perez''s carriage leaving late.


    * * *


    It was still early in the morning where dawn had not broken out yet.


    Caitlyn approached Perez, who was alone in the dark room tying the leash of the cape, as well as prepared to leave for a long journey.


    "Your Grace, everything is ready."


    "Okay, I''ll be out."


    "Well, Mrs. Impigra would like to see you for a moment.¡­.¡±


    "Chief maid Impigra?"


    Perez, who tilted his head, allowed her in.


    After a while, Impigra with a cane came into the bedroom.


    The coldness of the dawn seemed to be hard work, and the Chief maid didn''t look so good.


    "I was told last night that you were leaving for the Academy a long way today, Your Highness."


    "What''s going on?"


    "I have something for you."


    Mrs. Impigra said so and handed over a long box.


    Perez, who opened it very lightly, murmured blankly.


    "¡­Gloves?"


    It was a black leather glove, apparently of high quality.


    "When I asked the Knights of the Palace, they said there was nothing better than gloves for midwinter training.¡±


    "Oh?¡­"


    "The Academy is located in the mountains, so winter is very cold, unlike the capital. It''s a snowy area."


    Perez took his eyes off his gloves and looked at the chief lady-in-waiting.


    Though keeping a tough face, there was a look of concern about Perez heading for the Academy at an early age.


    "Thank you¡­¡­."


    Perez said, clearing his throat for a moment.


    "I only heard yesterday that I¡¯m leaving for the academy. How¡­¡­."


    The maid of honor replied bitterly.


    "I knew you were leaving for the Academy one day. And¡­¡­."

 Chapter 112

    TLS : Shenks


    Perez has left for the Academy.


    It was a few days ago.


    Except that there is no reason for me to go to the palace anymore, my daily life has not changed much.


    It was a series of days where I took care of Pellet''s business and sometimes stopped by my grandfather''s office to check if he was taking medicine well and ate together.


    My father was away on a business trip to check the additional clothing branch in the South.


    My father was away, and the twins are busy training.


    Having already been to Pellet in the morning, I was on my way to the office to have lunch with my grandfather.


    Larane, who was supposed to eat together with me, decided to meet at the restaurant.


    I think I''m a little bored without Perez.......


    "Ugh!"


    Suddenly, that morning came to mind.


    "It''s because he has a pretty face!"


    Oh, I don''t think so.


    Perez is smart, uses swords well, and has a nice personality.


    Anyway, that day I was so embarrassed that I couldn''t even scold him and just let it go.


    "The next time I see you, I''ll give you a spanking."3


    I''m going to give it to you hard.3


    If you misbehave with that pretty face, the empire will probably go berserk.


    As I walked with that thought, I was in front of the office.


    knock, knock


    I knocked but strangely there was no answer. I''m sure he know I''m coming.


    I tapped again, but there was no word.


    by any chance


    At the moment, my heart sank.


    "Grandpa?"


    I knew it was rude, but I opened the office door.


    And as soon as I got inside, I could find my grandfather reading something in front of the desk.


    Oh, thank God.


    I swept my chest down inside.


    "Grandpa, are you busy?"


    I stood in the doorway and called one more time, and my grandfather was surprised and took his eyes off the paper.


    "Oh, Tia''s here. What are you doing there without coming in? Come here."


    Fortunately, my grandfather didn''t seem to care much about me opening the door without permission.


    "Are you very busy?"


    "Hmm. I''ve been feeling a little bit of that lately."


    grandfather replied, smiling but pressing hard around his eyes.


    "Does your eyes hurt?"


    "Huh? It''s nothing. When you reach grandfather''s age, your eyes become dim. I don''t know about little Tia yet."


    Grandfather said so and patted my head.


    But I carefully examined my grandfather''s complexion. I''m glad if it''s just presbyopia.


    In my previous life, my grandfather was the first to lose sight due to the aftereffects of the disease.


    Knowing that, I can''t just laugh like my grandfather.


    "Did you have breakfast, grandpa?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Not roughly, but properly?"


    Grandpa pats his short beard and avoids my gaze.


    "So you didn''t take the nutritional supplements Estira gave you?"


    "I was thinking about having lunch and eating."


    Phew.


    I felt like sighing.


    At times like this, it is frustrating that I am the only one who knows the future.


    When I put on a glum face, my grandfather began to sweat.


    "Until yesterday, I''ve been eating everything, Tia. So don''t be so upset......."


    "I''m not upset that you didn''t take the nutritional supplements. No, that''s right, but......."


    "But what?"


    Grandfather looked into my face anxiously and asked.


    "It''s sad that my grandfather has to work so hard. I wish there was someone who could help you relax a little."


    There were many people who maintained a household position until they were as old as grandfather.


    But usually they had the heir next to them to help. .


    It is to learn how to lead the family step by step by helping them with their work.


    But my grandfather still took care of everything by himself.


    It was because Viese was constantly trying to help him, but my grandfather had not allowed it yet.


    So as the year goes by, the burden on my grandfather is increasing.


    In his previous life, it was long after that my grandfather reluctantly began to teach Viese about the family''s work.


    Perhaps until then, grandfather was waiting for someone to stand out, not Viese, to lead this family.


    However, even after finally winning grandfather''s trust, Viese''s ability was not enough.


    That''s why I had to work next to my grandfather like a secretary and fill the void of what Viese did.


    "I didn''t know that our Tia gives so much thought about her grandfather. Oh, pretty girl."


    Grandfather, who didn''t know what was inside my mind, just patted my head with a happy face.


    The benevolent smile overlapped with the old man''s face I saw in my previous life, so I was a little emotional.


    Don''t worry, grandpa.


    I''ll ease your burden when I grow up.


    "Grandpa, let''s go have lunch!"


    First of all, the priority was to protect my grandfather''s health as much as possible until then.


    "Huh, yeah. Let''s do it."


    I took my grandfather''s hand and headed to the dining room.


    "Larane asked me to join her for dinner. I''m sure they''ve arrived at the dining room first by now and are waiting. Maybe Craney too."


    "I see. How''s Craney doing these days?"


    "Belsach that basta--...... No, I think it''s great that Belsach doesn''t bother him anymore. He comes to my study almost every day to borrow books."


    "Yeah, that''s a relief. You take good care of Craney so he doesn''t feel lonely......."


    It happened in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 113

    "Father!"


    "Lord!"


    Surprised by the surprise remarks, people called my grandfather here and there.


    However, my grandfather was still looking at Viese without answering much.


    Like Watching how Viese gonna react.


    "Thank you, Father!"


    Viese replied vigorously, clenching his fists.


    "I will not disappoint you as much as you believe!"


    Grandfather looked at Viese with his incomprehensible eyes and urged Estira.


    "Now that I''m done, go and heal Tia. Tia, hang in there."


    Grandfather looked at me anxiously from afar and said.


    Then he tried to get out of bed as if he wasn''t sick.


    "No. I''m with the doctor..."


    "Stay here Grandpa. What if you fall while walking again?."


    I shook my head firmly.


    "But..."


    "I have no pain other than my shoulder. I can walk, so don''t worry."


    He said so and quickly got out of the chair.


    I didn''t know if he would really follow to stay still.


    In fact, aside from the shoulder and arm that was most seriously injured, all the parts that fell and bumped are hurt, including the back and legs.


    Ollier meticulously stopped the bleeding and bandaged it to treat it, but the throbbing pain remained the same.


    If my grandfather wasn''t here, I would have pretended to be sick and lying down.


    It''s a bit disappointing.


    "Let''s go, Estira."


    I walked out of my grandfather''s bedroom, feeling the eyes of the people behind my back.


    A quiet step followed me.


    "Tia."


    It was Shannanet.


    It was a face that showed complex feelings, but she was smiling at me.


    "Let''s go to the doctor''s office with me."


    Of all things, my father is not here because he is on a business trip.


    Maybe it''s because she can''t let me go alone.


    I nodded my head obediently.


    Fortunately, it is not that far from my grandfather''s bedroom to the doctor''s office.


    It was just a small courtyard crossing.


    But in the meantime, Shananet constantly talked to me.


    "It must hurt a lot. Tia is very polite."


    For Shananet, who is a quiet talker, she really spoke without breathing.


    "When the twins were at your age, they hurt their ankles while playing pranks. How much Mayron cried at that time. Do you remember, Tia?"


    "Yes, Gilliu was crying together, and his head was hurting."


    "Yes, it was."


    Perhaps Shananet thought I was nervous about stitching up the wound.


    Actually, I was nervous.


    There is anesthesia technology here, but it is not as perfect as modern medicine.


    I was somewhat prepared, but I couldn''t help but tremble.


    Sure enough.


    When I got to the doctor''s office and started stitching up the wound, I felt like I was going to make a really bad sound.


    "Ugh!"


    "Hang in there, Lady Florentia."


    Estira started rushing as fast as she could to keep my pain short, but of course, the pain got worse.


    There was no fear, actually, knowing that it was just a slight wound.


    But the pain was inevitable, and physiological tears began to drip.


    It was then.


    There was a gentle grip on my hand, which was clutching the hem of my skirt.


    "Hold my hand."


    It was Shananet.


    Surprised, I looked up at Shananet blankly, and the needle penetrated the flesh again.


    "Ugh!"


    Unknowingly, I held Shananet''s hand tightly enough to dig into her hands, and I was surprised by the act again, so I hurried to let go of Shananet''s hands.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay, Tia."


    But Shananet rather held my hand tighter and wouldn''t let me go.5


    "Hold my hand."


    Shananet said, kindly make eye contact.


    "Tha, thank you..."


    It was hard to say thank you properly.


    Eventually, I managed to hold Shananet''s hand through the process the whole time Estira stitching up the wound


    "It''s over, Lady Florentia."


    "Whoa, whoa..."


    I opened my closed eyes as I could barely let out the breath I had been holding from screaming.


    "Good job, really."


    Estira said, wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    "Yes, Estira had a hard time, too... Ah..."


    I could see blood droplets on the back of Shananet''s hand I was holding.


    And the red blood permeated under my nails, too.


    I clasped Shananet''s hand so tightly that I cut the back of her hand.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."


    I apologized quickly.


    But Shananet smiled and shook her head.


    "Sorry?. I''m proud of you, Tia. You put up with it."


    Then she patted me on the head.


    I knew that Shananet wasn''t just a blunt person.


    It was also my first time experiencing this in person.


    "Then I''ll apply for some medicine elsewhere."


    After a long time, I was able to apply for medicine all over my body, change my ruined clothes, and lie on the bed in the doctor''s office.


    It was a kind of hospitalization.


    "Because Mr. Ollier will be by the Patriarch''s side tonight. I''ll take care of you here."


    "But my grandfather..."


    "The Patriarch just need someone to watch in case we don''t know. It''s Lady Florentia who needs more treatment right now."

 Chapter 114

    "Fortunately...?"


    "Yes."


    To Louryl''s confused question, Clerivan answered neatly and succinctly.


    "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. How can you say it is fortunate...?"


    "Of course, it''s not a good thing that Viese can exercise the same rights as the Lord for a moment."


    Clerivan frowned for a moment, he was bothered by Louryl calling him ''brother'', then he said.


    "But the important thing is that Viese is going to do a terrible job of acting as the householder. It¡¯s probably hard to see with your eyes open.¡±


    Clerivan smiled with one corner of his mouth as if it were funny just to imagine.


    "So there''s nothing to worry about."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Louryl sighed again at the end of the sentence.


    It wasn''t as if she didn''t believe what Clerivan said.


    However, she''s worried that Viese has become a householder temporarily.


    It was a great thing in a way.


    I can''t believe everyone in the family is worried about Lombardy.


    "I agree with Clerivan."


    Louryl looked at me with her eyes wide open at my words.


    As much as I secretly showed my dislike for Viese, I thought I''d be as angry as she was.


    Of course, Louryl is right.


    No one in Lombardy hates Viese more than I do.


    I can assure you of that.


    But at the same time, like Clerivan, I believed in my grandfather''s judgment.


    Although he has a strong affection for blood ties, he was not a person who could not think about public affairs separately.


    In addition,


    "Maybe it''s a good opportunity."


    "A good... opportunity?"


    There''s a big question mark on Louryl''s head.


    Viese and the word ''good opportunity'' seemed to be irrelevant in her head.


    "This time, everyone will know."


    I smiled and explained kindly to Louryl.


    "Everyone will know how short of a householder Viese is."


    People will see a little bit of the future that only I know now.


    It''s kind of like a rehearsal.


    This is a preview of what happens when Viese becomes a householder.


    "Perfect timing."


    In my previous life, my grandfather was seriously ill at this time of year, and to make matters worse, ''it happened''.


    Of course, Viese was acting as an assistant householder at that time.


    However, Viese was not aware of the seriousness of what was happening in front of him.


    Lombardy, who missed the golden time to respond and deal with the situation, had to suffer a huge loss.


    Eventually, my grandfather, who had barely recovered himself, received a report from the bank chief at his bedside and even took care of the matter himself.


    "What do you mean when the time is right?"


    Then Clerivan tilted his head and asked.


    "I''m just saying, my grandfather, is not seriously ill. I don''t think he''s the one who''s just gonna leave everything to Viese."


    "Right, you''re right. He''s not the kind of person."


    Clerivan nodded when I talked around.


    I smiled at Louryl not to worry.


    Obviously, there is a similarity between this life and the previous life.


    For now, in my previous life, Viese was the only one left to act as acting householder at this time of year.


    Like the household leader, there was no other option.


    Also, this time, grandfather could not do his job properly, and Viese became a temporary householder.


    But there was a big difference between last life and this life.


    It was me.


    There''s me in this life who knows the future.1


    * * *


    It''s been a few days since Viese started working as a household.


    The position as a Patriarch was just as Viese had dreamed of.


    He came to have power and authority that no one envies.1


    Thanks to this, Viese was very satisfied every day.


    The work that he was nervous about was getting better day by day, so it couldn''t be better.


    To be honest, it was so easy that he kept thinking, ''Did my father have a hard time doing this?''


    "Well, that''s enough, right?"


    Viese asked as he looked at the young household Devons in front of him.


    "Why aren''t you answering me?"


    Clang Devons were one of Lombardy''s many vassal families and were in charge of Lombardy''s transportation projects.


    Lombardy was also an important family that brought together the family''s many businesses, as it had tops, banks, and agricultural plantations throughout the continent.


    However, the Devons family''s sublease had deteriorated and his son had just taken over the post.


    Therefore, even if he is young, he should respect the owner and use honorifics with each other.


    However, Viese, who is still the eldest son of the household owner, is temporarily acting as a householder and was talking informally to the young householder of the Devons family.


    "...Yes, it''s done."


    The Householder Devons, replied, holding back his rising anger.


    It was a waste of time explaining to Viese who didn''t understand the report properly.


    It was decided that it would be better to report back then when the householder returns later.


    As the heir to the vassal family, he had seen Viese all the time, so he knew Viese was stupid.


    He didn''t expect it to be this much.


    The head of the vassal family were very busy people.


    There were also many Lombardy businesses in charge and had to take care of each family.


    That''s why the householders didn''t move directly on most things.


    Except for regular meetings that were held about once a month, Lulak''s approval was obtained by sending an agent or posting documents.

 Chapter 115

    The butler started talking about what he had seen and heard all day.


    It''s been a week since Viese had worked as an acting patriarch.


    Lulak is briefed by John about Viese''s work every day.


    Every few days, he reports Lulak about Viese work, but John put his personal feelings aside and spoke from a third-party perspective thoroughly.


    And not surprisingly, the two reports are very different.


    "...As expected."


    Lulak laughed bitterly.


    When he entrusted Viese as the acting Patriarch, he had a glimmer of hope.


    He thought Viese would realize his responsibilities as Patriarch and show another side of himself.


    "How is Viese feeling?"


    "...He looks really good."


    "Huh..."


    Then, it meant that he was not even aware of the mistakes he was making.


    ¡°It would be nice if Viese could see her own shortcomings.¡±1


    Lulak wanted him to learn how much responsibility comes with the position as Lombardy householder.


    So Lulak wanted he put down that greed.


    ¡°Was that even greed¡­¡±


    Lulak couldn''t hide his sadness and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Now I have to let go of my regrets.¡±


    "Sir..."


    John called to Lulak anxiously.


    "Ah, I''m fine. Don''t worry. I just feel sorry for the vassal."


    Lulak smiled bitterly and said.


    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t it be time to recover your health and get up from your bed?¡±


    Johan smiled gently to comfort.


    "Yes, thank you, thank you."


    There were still worries about the next Patriarch, but Lulak tried hard to smile.


    ¡°Fortunately, they found it early and said that as long as you take the medicine and rest, you will be fine.¡±


    "Oh, that''s a relief!"


    "To be honest, I didn''t expect much since she''s still young, but Dr. Estira..."


    Tap tap.


    "Grandpa!"


    Suddenly a cheerful voice knocked on the door.


    "Tia?"


    Lulak, who recognized who she was just by hearing her voice, tried to get out of bed and walk.


    The face of John, who stopped Lulak and opened the door for him, was full of smiles.


    "Grandpa, I''m here!"


    "Oh, yes, Tia is here... Hmm?"


    Lulak casually greeted his granddaughter and opened his eyes wide in surprise.


    Tia wasn''t the only one standing at the open door.


    Larane, Craney stood next to her, and even the twins standing at the backs together.


    Children who did not seem to resemble each other were filling the doorway with bright faces.


    Tia smiled brightly at the surprised Lulak.


    "I''m not alone today, grandpa!"


    * * *


    "...Yes. Come on in."


    A smile slowly formed on my grandfather''s face.


    It was an inexplicable smile.


    "I''ll prepare drinks and snacks for you."


    The butler said so and quickly started to pack the bread and juice that had been placed on one side.


    In the midst of the clatter, I said with a slight nudge on Craney''s back.


    "What are you doing, Craney? You''re going to visit our grandfather."


    "Did you bring gifts?"


    Grandpa looked at Craney and asked.


    "Well, that''s... Ugh."


    Craney turned his face red and held out a small bouquet of flowers hidden behind his back to his grandfather.


    "Get well soon, Grandpa!"


    "Hah..."


    Grandpa knew how shy and unapologetic Craney was.


    So how courageous him to give this prepared gift to a grandpa he scary of.


    "Yes, thank you, Craney."


    Grandpa patted Craney on the shoulder as he accepted the bouquet.


    "You have a very good eye for flowers."


    This compliment too.


    "I, I''ve been picking the flowers all day from the mansion field!."


    "Yes, it is very beautiful."


    "Oh, I got praised."


    Craney''s smiling face was full of joy.


    He seemed to be ridiculed a lot by his brother Astalliu for liking books and pretty flowers.


    However, it was so good that his ears turned red when he was praised by his grandfather for his beautiful bouquet.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡±


    Larane smiled shyly and handed him a book.


    "Sometimes when I''m sick, I don''t think there''s anything more comforting than a book..."


    Grandpa looked at the book for a moment as if he didn''t expect Larane to give him a gift, and laughed with great satisfaction.


    "Thanks, Larane. I just read all the remaining books, and they went really well. I''ll read them today."


    Larane''s face was also quite red.


    "The drinks are ready. Then I''ll go down to the kitchen, sir."


    "Well, that''s a good job."


    John stepped out of the bedroom, and the children crammed around the table with simple pastries and sweets.


    It was then.


    First, Mayron, who was taking a bite of the cake, patted Gilliu''s side and took two of the same cake from the small plate.


    Then Gilliu walked with him, played with him in his grandfather''s hands, and came back.


    "Delicious, Grandpa. Eat it."


    It was the way the twins took care of their grandfather, they didn''t say much either.


    Grandpa took turns looking at the cake on the round plate and the children sitting around and called out to me.


    "Tia."

 Chapter 116

    "Hmm..."


    Seeing the check, Clerivan groaned and grabbed his head.


    "How can it be so identical?"


    Violet opened her eyes round and rubbed them over and over again.


    I agree with that a hundred times.


    At a glance, it was impossible to tell which was real.


    In my previous life, when the counterfeit check case occurred, I was alone in my darkroom and had a hard time.


    Later, I only knew that this had happened at this time of year when I was looking back on Lombardy''s past history while helping my grandfather''s work.


    So this was the first time I saw a counterfeit check with my own eyes.


    "I don''t know who it is, but it looks much the same."


    I murmured, staring at the check.


    I can''t say anything.


    The one who made the counterfeit check is obviously stealing from Lombardy.


    Moreover, the bank assets are credit.


    To blow the money and the credit of Lombardy like this.


    Bad guy.


    I stared at the check on the table, turned my head, and asked Bate, who was sitting comfortably leaning against the sofa.


    "But how did you get the counterfeit check? It wouldn''t have been easy because it hasn''t been solved yet."


    There probably aren''t a few things Lombardy bank figured out.


    But Bate has saved one of them.


    "...it''s a trade secret."


    Responding like that, Bate sidestepped his gaze.


    "I suppose so."


    I stepped back neatly.


    I can''t ask an informant for details.


    "Excuse me."


    But Bate stares at me.


    "What''s wrong, Bate?"


    "Don''t you want to ask more?"


    "But you already told me. It''s a trade secret. What else can I ask?"


    "But anyway, you''re an investor of our Caramel Avenue..."


    He said, ''If you want, you can grab the money and shake it to make me vomit an answer.''


    "I want my relationship with Caramel Avenue to last long and healthy."


    Threatening Bate to for the detail is like cutting the belly of the goose that lays golden eggs. [1]


    Besides, to betray me in this situation, Bate has too much to lose.


    Bate needed a stable base to grow the information guild, not a small amount of money you can get from counterfeiters.


    "...Thank you."


    The corners of Bate''s mouth were loosened as he nodded his head.


    "It''s amazing!"


    While I was talking to Bate, Violet, who was looking at the check more carefully, said half admirably.


    Then she looked into my eyes to see if I wanted to and quickly added.


    "Well, I mean, the counterfeiter, he''s good at it..."


    "I know, what are you talking about?."


    "Are you all right, Lady Florentia?"


    I''m sorry Violet was the target of my bad mood, but I couldn''t help it.


    "I''m a little upset."


    "We''ll be able to catch the counterfeiter somehow."


    "A counterfeiter is a counterfeiter, but..."


    In the end, Viese failed to prevent the situation from worsening again this time.


    In my previous life, counterfeit checks eventually ran out of control.


    The amount of damage was astronomical because of the enormous.


    It was already late when Viese tried to figure out the situation and settle it, and my grandfather, who was in bed, had to take special measures.


    ''Immediately make a check with a new design and replace the old check, and Lombardy will bear all the damages caused by counterfeit checks.''


    It was inevitable because it was practically impossible to distinguish counterfeit checks on the spot.


    "You idiot..."


    It is beyond Grodic Bray''s authority to stop issuing checks, shape new designs, and decide how to deal with counterfeit checks.


    I meant that it was a job for the householder to step up.


    At that time, Bate added.


    "Oh, and there''s one more thing. Grodic Bray is said to have visited Shananet."


    "As expected."


    People''s thoughts were all similar.


    He must have judged that Shananet was the only one who could stop Viese.


    It was a change that occurred when Shananet, who had been down to the resort after her divorce, returned proudly and began to take care of her family''s affairs.


    Clerivan muttered, looking again at the counterfeit check.


    "It would be great if we could figure out a way to tell the difference between counterfeits. And if I could tell Shananet how to do it..."


    "Shall we try to shine in the sun?"


    Violet picked up two checks and looked through them one by one.


    But there was no difference at all.


    "There must be a difference..."


    The same was true of Clerivan, who frowned and agonized.


    Then suddenly he asked me in a low voice.


    "Could it be someone from inside the bank? If it''s this much the same, I think they''re just siphoning off checks made in the same place."


    It was a reasonable deduction.


    "That''s a possibility."


    Neither Violet nor Bate nodded.


    The betrayal of Lombardy insiders.


    In fact, it was the most likely hypothesis to find the culprit in this counterfeit check case.


    But it wasn''t.


    The criminal was just a man with very good counterfeiting skills.


    "What if it''s really like that?"


    Seeing Violet confused, I thought I should give her the answer.


    "Bate, do you have a match?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "Take it out."


    At my words, Bate tilted his head and pulled a pack of matches out of his pocket.

 Chapter 117

    I went to the bedroom early with nutrients and snacks for my grandfather.


    "Oh, our Tia is here!"


    My grandfather welcomed me as always.


    "How are you today, Grandpa?"


    "This grandfather is fine. How''s your injury, Tia?"


    "I''m much better now. They say I can take off this bandage in a few days."


    "That''s a relief."


    Grandfather patted my head and said.


    "But what happened early in the morning today?"


    Although I visited every day these days, I usually came at lunchtime, so he seemed worried about what was going on.


    The reason why I come in the morning was simple.


    Last night, Clerivan visited Shananet and taught her how to distinguish fake checks.


    That was Shananet''s personality to not delay anything as important as a counterfeit check.


    But I can''t say that.


    I said with a smile.


    "I just can''t wait to see my grandfather today!"


    "Did you? Uh-huh."


    Grandfather smiled broadly again.


    Then I heard a knock on the door outside.


    You''re here, finally.


    I thought so and ran opened the door.


    "Who is it... what?"


    It was not Shananet.


    When I opened the door, there were about six men of various ages standing there."Wow,"


    They widened their eyes as if they didn''t think to see me either.


    "Lady Florentia...isn''t she?"


    "Hello, household Lords."


    I politely grabbed the skirt and said hello.


    The visitors were the Lord of Lombardy''s vassal family.


    Clerivan''s father, Romasie Dillard, and Kylus father were also seen.


    But what did everyone bring? Both hands looked heavy with luggage.


    Oh, well, social life is hard.


    I smiled and said to the Lord with a fighting heart.


    "You''ve been working hard since early today too."


    "Oh, yeah..., Lady too..."


    The Lod of Heringa, who reflexively responded to my words, scratched the back of his head as if he felt something strange.


    "Come on in."


    When my grandfather gestured and said, the householders each carried what they had in their hands.


    "...What is it all about?"


    My grandfather, who was sitting on the bed wearing an auburn robe, asked in bewildered.


    "I''ve brought some things that are good for everyone."


    Romasie Dillard replied with a shy smile.


    "This is Feltrose honey. It''s very good for the respiratory system."


    "I brought some of the finest bedding sets. Bedding is very important if you''re going to bed."


    "I want to start to introduce the rare fruits that are hard to find, but the Lord rushed to introduce what they brought."


    My grandfather, who was staring at them, snorted.


    "Now that you''ve packed your bags, you''re trying to say something hard to say."


    The householders all shut up as if they had hit the nail on the head. [1]


    I looked at them and said to my grandfather.


    "I''ll be out for a while, then, grandpa."


    "Oh, will you? I''ll call you when this grandfather is done."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    Pretending to be tactfully absent, I greeted the householders again and left the bedroom.


    I could feel their eyes following me until I closed the door quietly.


    And when the door was about to clack and close completely, my toes snapped the door shut.


    Conversations began to flow from the inside through a gap in the door that was barely open enough to fit a piece of paper.


    "Yeah, what''s going on?"


    Grandfather asked.


    "Well, that''s..."


    Someone hesitated.


    But the hesitation was not long.


    "I came to you with all my heart to ask you a favor."


    Oh, I can recognize this voice.


    It was a Romasie Dillard, similar to and different from Clerivan.


    "The vassal householders gather here to ask..."


    Grandfather said in a slightly grinning voice.


    "Okay, I''ll listen with all my heart. Tell me."


    "...I want you to reconsider your judgment."


    This time it was a little younger and a little louder voice.


    The big echo seemed to be Lord Bray.


    "What kind of judgment?"


    "...Please reconsider your decision to have Viese as acting Patriarch."


    There was silence in the room for a moment.


    It wasn''t that long, but it probably felt a bit far-fetched to the householders.


    "Do you all think so?"


    Grandfather asked in a low voice.


    "The same goes for the other householders who are not here with us, Lord."


    "Since Viese became acting Patriarch, the workload has multiplied. It''s time for spring harvests to move across the Empire, so our logistics are very difficult, my Lord."


    "The same goes for our Wilkay family. Out of the blue, he''s asking us to consider moving the civil engineering business of the North to the West..."


    The householders frankly expressed their dissatisfaction to the extent that they did not cross the line.


    Grandfather who was listening to their story asked.


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    "We''ll take care of it until the Lord returns."


    "Will each family take matters into their own hands?"


    "...I think that would be better."


    It was something that householders couldn''t say without a lot of complaints.

 Chapter 118

    The effect of the stone thrown by Shananet was great.


    In an instant, a quiet storm swept through the bedroom.


    ...Only the sound of someone swallowing his breath rang quietly.


    It was that moment.


    Viese screamed like an explosion with a reddened face.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that!¡±


    "Viese!"


    Lulak shouted loudly as if to warn him, but he couldn''t stop the exploding Viese.


    "Are you just realizing what you''re talking about!"


    "Yes, Viese. I know exactly what I''m saying."


    The calm voice of Shananet was more contrasted by the way Viese ran wild.


    "I will take the place for you, who lack the ability. I''m telling you."


    There was a fire in Viese''s eyes once again.


    Viese who was taking strides approached Shananet in a threatening manner and said:


    "I''m not good enough?"


    "Yes, it''s not surprising."1


    "Hey, sister!"


    Viese, who seemed to scream, suddenly smiled in vain and looked up and down at Shananet.


    And he said as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°If a woman wants to become the Lord representative, she sure has a degree in her wildest dreams.¡±2


    ¡°Is it impossible because I am a woman?¡±


    Shananet made eye contact with Viese, taking half a step forward without losing.


    "Well, then tell me if there''s anything I''m lacking other than that I''m a woman, Viese."


    Viese pecked his mouth as if to refute it at any moment, but no words were heard.


    Instead, his face turned redder than before.


    Until now, Viese had never lost in this kind of argument.


    The name of Lombardy was able to capture anyone in an instant.


    However, it was not Shananet.


    Shananet was also Lombardy.


    Moreover, as Shananet said, Viese was no better than Shananet.


    So instead of answering, Viese was sarcastic again with a red face.


    "At a rate like this, would you ask me to consider you as Lombardy''s successor?"


    But Shananet replied with a nonchalant face.


    "You haven''t realized what I''ve been doing so far."


    It was a word mixed with even a little ridicule.


    "Sister!"


    Viese eventually couldn''t resist and raise his voice again.


    "There is no woman Lord in the Lambrew Empire!"


    "It''s not forbidden under Imperial Law. It''s just a road that no one has walked yet."


    "This...!"


    Viese couldn''t find anything to refute and gritted his teeth.


    It was then.


    Only one thing came to his mind that Viese was better than Shananet.


    It was more of a dagger to Shananet''s heart than any other word.


    Viese pulled out the knife without hesitation.


    "A family where the woman is the owner of the house? How far do you intend to make Lombardy a laughing stock of the aristocracy, as well as being played by a fool like Vestian?"1


    The Patriarch who was listening to the conversation between the two was shocked silently.


    "Hey, that guy!"


    Lulak, who was sitting on the bed, looked around looking for something to throw away to Viese right away.2


    Shananet was silent for a moment.


    Looking at her, Viese grinned triumphantly as he touched the most painful wound.


    "Since when did our Lombardy live with the attention of other nobles?"


    Until Shananet asks calmly in a non-shaking voice.


    "Did the nobles chatter about me? Then say yes. I haven''t done anything wrong, so there''s nothing to be ashamed of. But don''t forget, Viese."


    Shananet''s eyes were filled with unheard-of hostility.


    "You knew about Vestian Schultz''s extramarital affair, but you ignored it and supported him in real estate."


    Viese''s body flinched greatly.


    He didn''t think Shananet would know that.


    Shananet said, staring coldly at such a Viese.


    "If I were the laughing stock of the family, what would you be?"4


    The voice gave Viese the creeps.


    Shananet knew all that and didn''t show it.


    However, deep anger was enough to turn Viese into a weasel in front of the lion.


    Finally, Shananet said, looking up and down at him as Viese did.


    "Lombardy does not play with the nobles of the Empire. We''re a clan that reigns over them. But you seem to have forgotten that."


    Shananet''s figure with a subtle smile was stronger and more beautiful than ever.1


    Viese did not properly refute and looked around.


    Both Lulak and the vassals were looking at Viese with cold eyes.


    The atmosphere was running against him.


    "I don''t have time to deal with this crap right now! I don''t have enough time to do the housework!"


    Viese screamed and tried to escape this moment.


    But a voice that, if not loud, could never be ignored caught up.


    "Viese."


    It was Lulak.


    "Let me ask you this time. What has been the hardest thing you''ve done in the last few days as a landlord instead of me?"


    "Are you doubting my ability, father?"


    As if Viese was too much, he tried to appeal to his emotions, but Lulak didn''t go over.


    "...Viese, you''ve been taking care of your work as an acting patriarch. This means that you should also be responsible for the people who make up Lombardy. So answer me. What you''ve been trying to do as a temporary landlord."


    "It''s..."


    Knowing he couldn''t get out, Viese worked hard on his head.


    Lulak was giving him a chance to answer anyway.

 Chapter 119

    "Oh!"


    "A different color!"


    At a glance, different red and blue flames stirred the householders.


    "That''s the way..."


    Lulak nodded, sweeping his beard.


    "The reddish side is the real Lombardy check. It''s counterfeit that the flame is blue."


    Shananet answered, putting out the match before all the checks were burned.


    "As you can see, it''s an easy way to tell by just burning one corner. Before the important part with the money on it gets burned."


    "If that''s enough, you''ll be able to check it right at the counter! Burning it on fire! It''s a really unimaginable way, Madame Shananet!"


    Grodic Bray said incredibly in a very excited voice.


    "How the hell did you figure this out?"


    "...I was lucky trying to figure out how to tell this and that by myself."


    "You''re amazing!"


    Before Shananet answered, there was a slight gap but no one noticed it.


    "That''s Shananet!"


    "What a groundbreaking way. Who could have thought of it!"


    The eyes of the householders who looked at the fake and real checks naturally turned to Lulak.


    Everyone is waiting for Lulak''s decision.


    Lulak finally looked at Viese and Shananet once.


    Shananet, who was confident but did not smile, and Viese''s face, which was distorted by anger, looked at him at the same time.


    The householder sometimes has to make difficult decisions for the family.


    Now is the time for that.


    Lulak spoke in a low voice.


    "Let Shananet serve as acting patriarch until I return."


    It was the moment when Lord of Lombardy''s representative changed from Viese to Shananet.


    Viese protested in a tearful voice.


    "Father!"


    But Lulak seemed to have no intention of reversing that decision.


    He only looked at Viese, who cried for himself with a face that had no room for a needle.


    "Do you know what this means right now? Father, you have just officially recognized my sister, who is a woman as a candidate for succession!"


    "You think I don''t know that?"


    "Are you really going to do this?"


    Viese couldn''t beat the anger, so he screamed with blood on his neck.


    "You can''t do this just for one counterfeit check! I mean, you can''t treat me like this!"


    It''s as unfair as a man who''s been deprived of what he deserves.3


    "Do you think it''s because of one thing that led you to retire as a Lord?"


    "If not, what is it!"


    "...I think I made the right decision."


    Lulak said coldly.


    "You should go now."


    There was nothing more he could do.


    Viese, who was shaking with his fists clenched, finally glared at Shananet with his killer eyes and walked out of the bedroom.


    Bam!


    The door closed with a loud noise, but no one cared.


    Lulak clicked his tongue and shook his head with a sigh, and the householders vassal family breathed a sigh of relief.


    They looked like they could breathe now.


    Then Shananet looked back at Florentia, which had so far stood motionless in the doorway.


    A door that''s closed with a roar might be scary.


    Florentia didn''t care about that sort of thing.


    She just stood there with no expression on her face.


    No, rather the child was smiling.1


    Shananet knows.


    A seething sense of victory and achievement that doesn''t match that calm face at first glance.


    Looking at the sparkling eyes of Florentia under her long eyelashes, Shananet smiled.2


    * * *


    The day Clerivan visited Shananet''s residence.


    A neat and cold Clerivan and an elegant yet soft Shananet sat opposite each other.


    The two are alike but very different.


    "I''m here to give you this, Madame Shananet."


    Clerivan said, putting a small envelope on the table.


    Shananet opened the envelope wondering and checked the contents, and opened her eyes wide with surprise.


    "8000 Gold...?"


    That was quite a lot to be written on a single anonymous note.


    Shananet looked up and stared at Clerivan.


    Even with those eyes without laughter, Clerivan was not embarrassed.


    It was quite a different response from Grodic Bray''s the other day.


    "The money belongs to Shananet. No, to be exact, it''s Lombardy''s money."


    In a polite but extremely business-like way, Clerivan said.


    "It''s the money that Vestian Schultz received the other day when he asked me to turn the diamond mine into the Schultz family."


    "...Are you saying you''ve been asked?"


    Shananet said with a slight frown, but Clerivan only shrugged once.


    "I''m a businessman and a merchant. I''m after anything that benefits more than justice."


    "Benefits..."


    Shananet scanned Clerivan with a serious eye.


    A man who was so loyal to Lord Lulak that she knew he would stay in Lombardy Family.


    But a man who left Lombardy unexpectedly and spread his wings bigger.


    She sure he has found something worth more than Lombardy.


    There was nothing strange about such a man pursuing profit over justice.


    However.


    "I don''t quite understand that. If you''re a real profit seeker, shouldn''t you just take this note without anyone knowing?"


    When asked by Shananet, Clerivan thought for a moment and nodded lightly.


    "In fact, it is more appropriate for me to do so, but..."


    She won''t know what he''s thinking.


    A faint smile smudged over Clerivan''s face.


    "Anyway, it would be the mining company that Vestian Schultz stole from, so I thought it was right to return it to you."

 Chapter 120

    "What?"


    I''m only 12 years old.


    Am I deaf already?


    I asked Shananet back, while rubbed my ear with my fingers.


    "I''ll buy you time until you reach adulthood. So grow up and be the Matriarch."


    Shananet was sincere.


    That''s what I could tell right away from those eyes.


    "...Auntie, too. What are you saying?..."


    It makes me feel guilty.


    I tilted my head and said as if I didn''t know what the hell she was talking about.


    "You''re such a smart kid."


    But Shananet continued to speak regardless of my efforts.


    "That''s a story everyone in Lombardy family knows. My father even boasts of you to other nobles and His Majesty Jovanes whenever he has time."


    No, and when did Grandpa get there?


    "And you have an eye for talent. As the example is Dr. Estira."


    There was a slight smile on Shananet''s sharp eyes.


    "You also know how to make people on your side. Isn''t it?"


    This time I winced without realizing it.


    That true, there''s one or two people on my side.


    "My side...?"


    Obviously, Shananet was paying attention to me to some extent.


    However, it is not certain how far she knows, so it''s better to figure out how much she knows, first.


    "Yes, Gilliu and Mayron, also Larane, and not long ago, Craney. Aren''t you getting your cousins on your side one by one?"


    "That''s it!. It''s good to be close to each other."


    I thought you were talking about Clerivan and Bate.


    I was so surprised.


    I secretly took a sip of the milk in front of me, sweeping my chest away.


    "And Lord Pellet."1


    "Cough!"


    I almost sprayed milk through my nose.1


    Shananet smiled gently as he looked at me and gently rubbed my back.


    "I guess I was right."


    "No, it''s not like that... Clerivan, no, Sir Clerivan says so."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to tell me everything."


    How do you know?


    As if to answer my question, Shananet said.


    "I don''t know for sure what secrets you have. But I know you''re a very special kid. And Tia, you''re a child who loves Lombardy as much as I do."


    Shananet stroked my head happily.


    "So Tia. You will be the next great Matriarch."


    "What about Auntie? Shouldn''t the next Matriarch be Aunt Shananet, not me?"


    When I asked, Shananet opened her eyes slightly and smiled low.


    "Well, I don''t know how to put it, it feels like telling me to be a householder is a bit..."


    Shananet looked at the twins, who were fighting with wooden swords in the middle of the battle.


    "I don''t want my children to live the same life as me."


    "Like my aunt?"


    "It was a life that I had to be on guard against my sibling''s desire to become a successor."


    Shananet''s face saying so looked very sad.


    As if recalling a memory in the past, her eyes were blurred.


    "Hahaha! I won!"


    "Do it again! Again!"


    Then I heard the laughter of the twins.


    Only then did Shananet, who regained her smile, looked out at the twins.


    "I wish they could always live brightly, honestly, and pursue what they want."3


    Shananet said so and looked at me calmly.


    "But Lombardy''s Lord position can be a more fascinating goal for anyone who wants it. How about you, Tia?"


    My biggest weakness is my age.


    There''s no one in the world who would entrust the whole family to a twelve-year-old.


    And what I needed more than anything else now was time.


    By the way, Shananet was offering to solve both of them now.


    She was offering her hand to be the most powerful ally.


    "Good."


    I can''t help but hold that hand.


    Above all, Shananet is reliable.


    Maybe I''m the only person in Lombardy that she can trust completely except my father.


    I said, picking up a piece of cookie instead of milk.


    "If you buy me time, I''ll repay you by being the best Matriarch in Lombardy''s history."


    "The greatest Matriarch in history?"


    "Yes, I will make this family great. More than now."


    "Hahaha!"


    Oh my.


    Shananet suddenly burst into laughter.


    I''ve never seen a person smile like that before.


    "Yes, Tia, it will be possible for you. If it is you."


    Shananet stroked my hair and said.


    "Sure, Aunt."


    "Hmm?"


    "Since you promised to trust me, I''ll give you a present, too."


    Shananet tilted her head at my sudden word.


    ¡°Two-story building with an orange roof in the 8th district of Lombardy residential, Burgien.¡±


    "If it''s district 8... You mean the common residential area? What do you mean? Burgien lives there?"


    "Yes, that''s right. His personal information is a gift I give to you, aunt."


    "Tia, a man can''t be a gift..."


    "He''s a check counterfeiter."


    Shananet''s words were cut off.


    "Auntie has a choice as a householder. We can catch Burgien and hand him over to the Guard to face justice, or..."


    "Or what?"


    "You could get him a job at Lombardy to make a non-forgery check."


    "Ah..."


    Shananet looked at me with a slightly dazed eye and admired.


    "The fact that he has created such a good counterfeit check obviously means that there''s a great mastery in printing. It''s a bit of a shame for such a talent to just rot in a dungeon for years."

 Chapter 121

    FIVE AND A HALF YEARS LATER, TIA''S 18 BIRTHDAY...


    (She adult now, want to see it inmanhwa)


    4


    I was sitting in an armchair with a fluffy backrest and closed my eyes.


    A smile comes naturally, as I feel the gentle wind coming through the slanted open window passing through my skin.


    The reason why I like my birthday is spring so I can always feel the wind mixed with flower scent around this time.


    "Wow..."


    Then, the baby sleeping in my arms began to wiggle.1


    "Marilyn, are you awake already?"


    "Haam-."


    As if to answer my question, Marilyn yawned with her small, toothless mouth wide open.


    "Did you sleep well, Marilyn?"


    As I caressed the baby''s white cheeks slightly, the black pearl-like eyes looked at me.1


    "Yay?!"


    "Did you have a good dream?"


    I carefully kissed the child''s soft forehead smiling at me.


    The baby''s unique sweet scent made me smiled.


    "Who does our Marilyn look like to look so pretty?"


    "Yay, woo!"


    The baby''s small hand reached out to me.1


    For a baby who had just learned to sit alone, it was the best way to express her feelings.


    "Yeah, I love you, Marilyn."


    I took a small hand and kissed the soft palm once.


    The baby stomped its feet, maybe it was itchy.


    "Come on, be careful not to get hurt!"


    I heard workers shouting outside, but my room was peaceful as if it was a completely different world from the noisy outside.


    "Marilyn, shall we practice again?"


    Marilyn, who was playing with my long hair, looked at me.


    "Come on, copy me. Mom... Mom..."


    I have never sung it properly, so the word that rolls on the tip of my tongue are a little unfamiliar.


    But Marilyn has a mother who will love her more than anyone else.


    "Do you see my lips moving, Marilyn? This is how you do it. Mom... Mom..."


    "Oh, my Lady. We still have a long way to go before she can talk."3


    Louryl, who returned from changing the water in the vase, came into the room and said.


    "No, Marilyn is a genius, Louryl. If she keeps playing it like this, she''ll talk faster than the other baby."


    "I can''t stop you."


    Louryl looked down on me and didn''t like it, but her smile didn''t leave her face.


    There''s no mother in the world who hates her child is called a genius.


    "You need to grow up to meet the Lady''s expectations. Right, Marilyn?"


    Marilyn is Louryl''s first baby, married three years ago.11


    Louryl succeeded in a romantic marriage, with Flint Devon, the young division leader of the Knights of Lombardy.


    Like Louryl, he was the third son of the Devon, one of Lombardy vassal families.


    The Devon family, who is in charge of transportation and mobilization in Lombardy, passed away 4 years ago, lying in a hospital for a long time, and their eldest son, Clang, took over.


    Louryl''s husband, Flint Devon, was Clang''s youngest brother.


    Marilyn, who has just seen the light of the world for five months, was a really lovely child with light hair resembling Louryl and black eyes resembling Flint.


    "Marilyn, come to Mom!"


    Marilyn, who was comfortably in my arms, smiles softly and reaches out to Louryl.


    I supported Marilyn''s buttocks and handed her to Louryl.


    "I''m going to the store for a while. Play with Marilyn here and when Flint''s training is over, go home together, Louryl."


    "No wonder, you''re wearing a ready-to-wear. Are you going out again? Do you want me to come with you? I can leave Marilyn alone for a while."


    "No, did you forget that Louryl is still on maternity leave?"


    "But..."


    At my words, Louryl fiddled with the petal and cried.


    "Tomorrow is a special day. I haven''t even seen the Lady lately."


    "I went to Louryl''s house a week ago, didn''t I?"


    "I know but, I haven''t seen you in a week. I''m worried if you''re having a good meal or if the Empress is bothering you at some banquet!"


    "...Am I the one who''s easy to be bullied?"


    "It''s not that, uh..."


    Originally Louryl took care of me as if she was taking care of her younger sister, who had a big age gap.


    But since the birth of Marilyn, her worries seem to have gotten worse.


    "See you tomorrow, Louryl!"


    "All right, Lady. I''ll prepare dresses and accessories for tomorrow, then."


    "Yes, Marilyn, see you tomorrow!"


    I waved my hand and came out.


    Originally, it was a mansion with a lot of people coming and going all day, but today it was even more so.


    I put on my outerwear and a hoodie over my normal ready-to-wear outfit.


    Fortunately, the workers who were mobilized for tomorrow were having conversations without recognizing me passing by.


    "Tomorrow there''s a big event at the Lombardy house, isn''t there?"


    "Huh? You''ve been working without knowing that?"


    "Only if there''s someone who tells me."


    "Tomorrow is the 18th birthday of Lady Florentia Lombardy. She''s the only child of Lord Gallahan Lombardy who will become an adult."


    "Oh, that''s why it''s so grand..."


    Right.


    Tomorrow was a historic day when I was finally eighteen years old to be recognized as an adult.


    "I''m here."


    I said, taking off the hood that was covering my head.


    "Here you are, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan welcomed me with his glasses off.


    Clerivan, who proudly welcomed the last year of his 30s this year, was showing ''this is what a man who ages handsomely looks likes''.

 Chapter 122

    It was nice to see him after a long time, and Perez smiled so brightly.


    His body is so big that I have to look up, his face now has a clear line, and his voice so low as if he was someone else.


    There were many different things, but it was definitely Perez.


    "Who are you?"


    I could see Perez embarrassed by my cold words.


    I don''t care.


    "I''m sorry, but I think you''ve got the wrong person."


    I said and turned around.


    "Tia."


    With a perplexed look on his face, he gently grabbed my shoulder.


    "It''s me, Perez."


    "Perez? Come to think of it, I think I knew someone like that."


    The red eyes looking at me were shaking finely.


    It really seemed like he thought I had forgotten himself.


    I said, staring hard at such a Perez.


    "Ah, the Perez who spent almost six years without showing his face?"


    "It"s..."


    ¡°Or are you talking about that Perez, who graduated early from the academy after 5 years and had no news for half a year?¡±


    Now you understand what I''m saying.


    Perez said in a low voice, slightly lowering his head.


    "...Sorry."


    You''re not sorry, are you?


    Hearing the apology directly from him made me emotional and angry.


    I slapped Perez on the shoulder with all my might with the bag in my hand.


    "Bad boy."


    Like in his previous life, he graduated both in Civil Service and Military Service at the same time.


    Perez also graduated early in five years by reducing one year.


    He could stop me from hitting his arm with his eyes closed.


    But, Perez only stood still.


    "Let''s just say you were busy at the academy and couldn''t come back during the vacation. But how do you explain that I haven''t heard from you in the last few months?"


    "That''s... I''ve been wandering around for half a year after graduation, so I couldn''t send and receive letters."


    As soon as he graduated, I know he went on a quick trip with his friends.


    As soon as Perez lost contact, I found out through Bate.


    And it''s not like I''m worried or what.


    It''s Perez, who had already used Aura at the age of twelve.


    How many dangerous situations would such a person face while traveling the continent with the friends he met at the Academy?


    However.


    "You could send a letter ''I am alive.'' to Lombardy everywhere! A smart guy who graduated at the academy can''t even think of that much?"


    Strangely, I get emotional.


    But Perez''s face looked strange when he saw me angry.


    It looks like he''s smiling or frowning.


    After staring at him for a long time, he asked in a low voice,


    "No way. Were you worried about me, Tia?"


    He''s really.


    "Then you don''t? It''s like a friend suddenly went missing...!"


    Squeeze.


    "...I''m glad."


    Before I knew it, I was in Perez''s arms.


    Something similar happened when I brought my grandfather to the palace to rescue him.


    Compared to then, Perez is bigger now.


    To the point where my whole body is completely trapped in his arms.


    I blinked a couple of times in surprise and called Perez.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "Let me go."


    Then Perez obediently lowered his arm that had locked me up.


    The sound of clashing between the fabrics rang clearly in my ears.


    Looking up, Perez was smiling.


    It wasn''t the faint smile he made just a moment ago.


    The long black eyelashes were slightly curved.


    That''s mean.


    I can''t believe you''re trying to spill your beauty.1


    I squinted as I pushed Perez out of my body.


    "I''m not relieved of my anger yet."1


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    He nodded and admitted obediently.


    But, the apology was swift.


    I suddenly felt Perez''s gaze looking down at me and muttered.


    "You''ve grown so tall."


    Before returning, it was just as it had been seen from a distance.


    No, it''s prettier because you look brighter than before.


    And the eyes are a little different.


    He had very dry and cold eyes that looked down on the crowd who gathered to see him.


    "Tia''s grown up a lot, too."


    Perez in front of me was full of life.


    He seemed to be happy somewhere.


    Like.


    "Big dog."


    A big black dog wiggling its big tail slowly.


    It sounds a little weird, but he''s already over the point of being called a puppy.


    "Dog?"


    "No, it''s nothing. What''s wrong with you, Perez? Aren''t you from the Palace?"


    There''s no way Caitlyn and Kylus would let Perez out like this.


    His messy hair and clothes are crumpled like the man who just got off the horse...


    "Did you come to see me without going to the Palace?"


    "Yes."


    Yes, it is.


    I can''t believe you came to see me without returning to the Palace.


    I said as I brushed off my slightly disheveled clothes from being hugged by Perez.


    "Go back to the Palace."


    "...Okay."


    I can feel Perez a bit sulky in my words.

 Chapter 123

    "As the chief maid taught me, I came back after all the preparations."


    Perez''s quiet voice rang low as if it was buried in the wind.


    "I''m ashamed not to see you off."


    The chief maid Impigra came to the academy once a year around Perez''s birthday, with her decrepit body.


    And the last day she came.


    The chief maid Impigra said as if she knew it was her last day.


    "When you return to the Palace, you must prepare yourself. Because they''re probably all set up."


    In addition, the chief maid, who made various requests, bowed her head politely for the last time.


    "Please be a Holy Army, Your Majesty."


    It was treasonous for Emperor Jovanes to say such a thing when she was alive.


    It was absolutely not what the chief maid Impigra, who had devoted her life to the Imperial Family, would say.


    Nevertheless, it was probably because that was the last thing she wanted to say.


    Perez caressed the monument with a bitter face.


    He was remembered and embarrassed that he couldn''t give a specific answer, at that time.


    Perez also has too.


    Something he had to say, but he couldn''t.


    The lips, which had been flapping a few times, struggled to spit out the words.


    "Thank you."


    Even though the sick old woman ran the long way to the young man over and over again.


    Back then, Perez had never expressed his gratitude properly.


    And it left a deep regret in his heart.


    Finally, Perez, who was still pressing his forehead to the tombstone, rose from his seat shortly after.


    And spoke briefly to Lignite, who was waiting behind.


    "Now let''s go back to the Palace."


    * * *


    I decided to spend the last evening in my 17th with my father.


    As Gallahan''s Clothing Store gradually entered the stable zone, my father was taking care of what he had delayed one by one.


    Among them, the most urgent was the management of the Chesire Estate, which was awarded with the Order of the Founding Medal.


    My father, who had been in Chesire all this year, came back to Lombardy for my birthday.


    Maybe because he was tired from the long trip, he lost a little weight on his face, but my father is still handsome.


    No, as he entered his 40s, the scent of a middle-aged man radiated.


    Somehow, I was looking at it with pride, and my father, who was cutting steak, murmured blankly.


    "Our Tia is already an adult."


    Oh, you''re crying again.


    I knew this would happen, so I brought a handkerchief this time.


    It was to prevent a mishap in which my father wiped away tears with a napkin he used to wipe his mouth.


    But my father was surprisingly calm.


    "Now it''s really time to get out of your dad''s arms."


    Though with a bittersweet smile.


    "Tia."


    Across the table, my father looked at me with friendly eyes.


    "Thank you for growing up well and strong under this poor father."


    "Dad..."


    "I was so clumsy and vulnerable that I made you suffer, child."


    Maybe he was talking about what happened before my father started his business.


    "I should have protected you more strongly..."


    "Don''t say that, Dad."


    I got up and sat next to my father.


    "My dad is a better man than anyone else in my memory."


    "...really?"


    "Don''t you remember? When we went to the Palace together, you said, ''My daughter was surprised'' to the Emperor because of the knights checked."


    "Oh, that''s what happened..."


    My father was scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "And most of all, you overcame incurable diseases for me. There''s nothing stronger than that."


    "Tia."


    My father swept the back of my hand.


    "How did such a beautiful daughter come to me?"


    "Hey. All the beautiful things are from my dad. Of course."


    "What? Haha!"


    My father burst into laughter.


    I laughed with such a father.


    "Oh, by the way, I have something for Tia."


    My father took a small box out of his arms and showed me what was in it.


    "Ring?"


    It was a thin gold ring made of round, large purple jewels.


    "It''s a purple sapphire."


    Father took out the ring himself and said.


    "It was something I prepared when I proposed to Shan. She was so happy to get this ring."


    My father''s eyes, looking at the shiny ring, were filled with longing.


    "I''ll give it to you for your 18th birthday, Tia."


    "But it''s a precious thing for you."


    My father didn''t deny what I said.


    "Yes, but I want our Tia, who is now an adult, to have what this ring means to Dad."


    "What''s that?"


    My father, who was choosing words for a while, smiled and touched the ring.


    "A person to love with all my heart."


    My warm father''s green eyes looked at me.


    "Although there are many regrets left, I don''t regret every moment I met your mother, Shan, and loved her. That''s how happy we were."


    Father put the ring down on my palm and said.


    "So whenever you''re ready, Dad wants this ring to bring someone to Tia one day. Just like your mother came into your dad''s life."


    My father seemed really happy to say that.


    And it looked refreshing somewhere.


    I nodded, holding the ring in my hand.

 Chapter 124

    A grand banquet, unprecedented in recent years, was held today at Lombardy''s mansion.


    It was Florentia Lombardy''s 18th birthday party when she finally became an adult.


    Originally, Lombardy''s immediate family used to hold a grand banquet on every birthday, but this time it was different.


    Half a year before her birthday, rumors circulated in society.


    Gallahan Lombardy is preparing a huge banquet for his only daughter''s coming-of-age ceremony.


    In addition, there were rumors that Shannanet Lombardy, the former flower of society, who is mentioned as the next candidate for Head of Lombardy, was helping Gallahan.


    And when the invitation to the banquet arrived, the nobles were shocked again.


    It was because of the piece of paper that was included in the invitation to the banquet.


    It was a ''Gallahan Clothing Store Premium Dress Coupon''.


    If you visit a clothing store with an exchange ticket regardless of whether you attend the banquet or not, you can get an expensive dress!


    Along with Gallahan Lombardy''s love for his daughter, they could feel that his assets were truly enormous.


    And at the end of the invitation, it said.


    [For those who attended the banquet, we will give you a gift certificate worth 10 gold that can be used at ''Pellet Home & Interior'' as a return gift.](Wow new store, hire me please :D)


    ''Pellet Home & Interior'' was a luxury ornament store that opened extensively in the middle of the Empire at the Pellet Corporation.


    Ten golds were enough to buy a very good quality vase or teapot there.


    Of course, it was Tia''s new business promotion strategy that forced them to exchange 10-gold gift certificates and spend more money at the stores, but they didn''t know about it.


    They just said, ''She is Clerivan Pellet''s disciple who has been taught by himself since she was very young, and they are so close so he spends a lot of money on her birthdays!''


    The day of the banquet!


    Of course, the attendance rate was very high.


    Because of the long line of carriages waiting for their turn, they had to wait more than an hour to enter the banquet hall.


    "The banquet hall is so beautiful that I''m enchanted!"


    "How much did it cost?"


    "I heard that she''s Patriarch Lombardy''s favorite granddaughter, oh my God..."


    Everyone who came in couldn''t shut up for a while.


    There were such common words they uttered.


    "It''s Lombardy!"


    The banquet hall was decorated with gold.


    In particular, gold curtains and tablecloths glistened more brilliantly in the light of a huge diamond chandelier hanging in the middle of the banquet hall.


    Especially for today, the window frames are gilded, adding extreme splendor.


    It wasn''t just that.


    The finely crushed gold leaf floated in the champagne carried by the servants.


    These were all expressions of extraordinary wealth which no one except Lombardy could imitate.


    "What dress does Lady Florentia Lombardy, wear today?"


    "I''ll take a good look at the Lady Lombardy''s dress is wearing and ask my dress designer."


    After watching the banquet hall, the ladies stretched out their necks and looked for Florentia.


    "Oh, there she is!"


    A woman beckoned when she found Florentia standing where the food table was.


    And there was a moment of silence between them.


    "...How can it be so classic yet new?"


    "The slash (scabbard) on the arm or the slightly cut breast line is gorgeous and so alluring!" (how the dress will look, Borgias or Victorian, I can''t wait)


    It was completely different from the existing style, but strangely, there was no rejection.


    That was why the Imperial community paid attention to Florentia Lombardy.


    "Well, it''s a dress, though. Doesn''t Lady Lombardy look so beautiful today?"


    Everyone nodded at what someone said.


    "That''s what I was just thinking... She has always looked pretty, but she looks really beautiful today."


    "Especially those big fair eyes, and white skin like the moon that made me stare blankly?"


    "And there''s a unique atmosphere. Even though she is still young, but hard to approach..."


    Everyone agreed with the words.


    "The cousins standing next to her right now seem to be a characteristic of Lombardy."


    Again, there was a slight silence.


    All the ladies gathered in one place were staring blankly at Florentia.


    At that time, She thinks she felt the gaze from afar.


    Florentia looked back at them and smiled slightly.


    "Ah..."


    It was a pretty smile that made them forget that they were caught peeking.


    After the brief smile, she embarks on a chat with her cousins, a young lady who blankly looked at her said, as she lifting the hem of her heavy dress.


    "I can''t help it. I''m going to get closer and check her dress."


    Other women who were a little too late followed her.


    "Go with me too!"


    * * *


    "What are you doing, Tia? Who are you smiling at?"


    "Do you know anyone over there?"


    The twins straightened their necks and looked where I had turned.


    "No, just. I could feel the gaze."


    Is it imagination?


    The two nodded and understood my answer.


    "Tia is too nice."


    "Right, I can''t believe she''s already an adult. We''re so worried these days."


    "...Why are you two?"


    "Now this guy, that... No, no, this guy and that guy are going to follow Tia because they like Tia."


    "Then we''ll have to kick those annoying flies out. I''m a little busy these days, so of course, I''m worried."


    The twins said with a small sigh at the same time.


    The two, was 21y/o, joined the Knights of Lombardy two years ago after being proudly knighted.

 Chapter 125

    yBluerinezFollow


    "It''s Florentia''s birthday, the only daughter of Sir Gallahan Lombardy itself no one else. How can I miss a special day like this?"


    The Empress has been busy all these years.


    Perez is busy recruiting the nobles while he is away at the academy.


    His original social power and the Tops of Angenas led the aristocracy to aggressively support Astana.


    In many ways, the Empress and Angenas''s Family have no choice but to stand in line with their wits.


    In addition, she thought my father was completely out of Lombardy''s Lord nomination as my father cared about the Chesire territory.


    On the surface, she was trying very hard to establish a friendly relationship with me anyway.


    "Besides, you''re my dear cousin Seral''s niece."


    Empress Rabini said so and pointed to Seral, who was standing on the left.


    I could also see Larane poking her head out from behind.


    I couldn''t bear to make a sound, but I greeted Larane with my eyes quietly and then looked at Seral.


    "Happy birthday, Florentia."


    Anyone would know they''re the same Angelas.


    Even though she smiles, her eyes are not friendly, it''s the same as the Empress.


    It was not only that Seral was similar to the Empress.


    Just as Rabini Angenas did not hide her ambition for her family even after she became Empress of the Empire.


    Seral was gradually showing up too.


    "Viese couldn''t come because he was busy, but he asked me several times to say happy birthday to Florentia."


    After Shananet became Lord''s representatives, Viese went on vacation to Angenas.


    And it wasn''t until a year later that Viese was a little different.


    No, Seral and Viese both did.


    As if there had been a change in the power structure between the couple, Viese began to listen to Seral in earnest.


    From not having any more trouble to business advice from Seral.


    Thanks to this, Lombardy''s real estate business, which Viese is responsible for, has become entangled with Angenas in many ways.


    Since the two powerful families are creating synergy together, there has been no opposition from within Lombardy.


    "I''ve sent the presents to the room. Open it later. It''s a set of finest pearl ornaments that I chose with special care, so I hope you like it, Florentia."


    Seral spoke in a slightly louder voice, telling everyone around her to listen.


    And the Empress took over the baton.


    "I''d like to rent my villa in Angenas for a month for your birthday. What do you think, Florentia?"


    ¡°If it¡¯s a villa¡­"


    ¡°It¡¯s Peaport Castle with hot springs.¡±


    It was the hot spring tourism project that Angenas, which has poor farming and no underground resources, is pushing for these days.


    It is still a word of mouth, but after a few years, it will be perfectly established as a resort for the aristocrats.


    Then, Angenas will start a transportation business that regularly moves the nobles to the West using a luxury carriage, and earn quite a lot of money.


    It''s a story a few years from now.


    "I''ve been wanting to go! Thank you, Her Majesty."


    I''ll never go, but I''ll have to take it because a lot of eyes see us.


    The Empress''s blue eyes quickly scanned the area as I thanked her by grabbing my skirt.


    She''s trying to make sure a lot of people are listening to our conversation.


    Of course, today is my birthday banquet, and the Empress led all her aides, so people were paying attention here.


    Oh, this is kind of unpleasant.


    I have a bad hunch that I don''t know why.


    Too many people''s eyes gathered.


    And this opportunity cannot be missed by Rabini.


    I got up to leave.


    "Then have a great banquet, and I''ll leave you..."


    "Now that Florentia is of age, it''s time to find a suitable mate."


    What the hell are you talking about?


    I stared at Empress Rabini, who was talking nonsense with a smiling face.


    I almost forgot to control my expression because it was so ridiculous.


    "I''m still thinking..."


    "Gallahan doesn''t really care about that. If Her Majesty comes forward, it will be good for Florentia too.¡± (She make angry, who will he match Tia with, Astana?, No way)


    How dare you.


    As if they''ve matched in advance, Seral quickly comes forward and responds.


    "Really? What do you think of Florentia?"


    Empress Rabini looked at me and asked.


    But she''s not really asking for my opinion.


    There was no father here, my guardian, and no matter how adult I am now, I still have a few years left until my marriageable age.


    Even Larane, who is 4 years older than me, has not decided who to marry yet.


    Nevertheless, Empress Rabini deliberately brought it up in front of many people.


    So that I can''t say no.


    Moreover, it is not easy to reverse the situation even if my father or grandfather finds out about it later because the opponent is the Empress.


    The eyes of the Empress smiling at me glistened.


    You would have thought I''d nod my head because there was no grandfather near me who could face the Empress.


    "Would you leave it to me to find Florentia''s marriage partner?"


    But they chose the wrong opponent.


    I can''t believe they''re using the surroundings to pressure me.


    I looked around quickly.


    It just so happened that I saw the person I was looking for not far away.


    Grandfather is not the only person in this banquet hall that the Empress is reluctant to deal with.


    I cleared my throat with a ''hmm'' and shouted in a rather loud voice.


    "Hello, Second Prince!"


    He quickly responded to my voice and waved my hand with a broad smile towards Perez, who turned around.

 Chapter 126

    Me and Perez walked out to the other side of the banquet hall.1


    After confirming that no one was close enough to hear our conversation, I tapped Perez on the side.


    "Good job, Perez."


    Perez smiled, his lips curved quietly at my words.


    ¡°Tia, you look in trouble.¡±


    "You¡¯re catching up fast. I heard that Craney will also be entering the academy next year. I wish he could learn as well as you."


    "Craney? Oh, that little..."


    "He''s not small anymore. He''s bigger than me. He''s so excited to see you today. There must be a lot of things he wants to ask about the academy.¡±


    Speaking of which, Perez stared at me.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    ¡°¡­Tia doesn¡¯t seem to have changed.¡±


    ¡°Is that a compliment now or a curse?¡±


    Perez smiled with his eyes instead of answering.


    "Anyway, thanks to Perez, I was very relieved after a long time ago. Well, that''s right."


    "What were you talking about with the Empress? You didn''t look so good."


    "Oh, well, she''s suddenly said that she would find me a marriage partner. In front of everyone. So I was a little annoyed."


    Now that I''ve paid her back, it''s a lot better.


    "...What did you say?"


    Perez asked me again.


    But I didn''t think he was asking because he really didn''t hear it well.


    He was looking at the Empress with a cold face.1


    I completely reduced my voice and spoke.


    "It''s the Empress''s trick. Maintaining influence in society. Connecting the right people and making connections between the two families."


    Matchmakers aren''t hawks either. [1]


    But I have to admit that it''s obviously effective.


    "But don''t worry too much. The Prince''s marriage must have permission from the Emperor. She''s not gonna reach out to you."


    I should be careful not to bump into each other for a while.


    Empress Rabini was not a person to give up easily.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know what else to say if I ran into her at another banquet.


    "I shouldn''t go to banquets for a while... Perez?"


    Perez was a little strange.


    He''s much more expressionless than usual, but somehow he''s colder.


    I patted Perez on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Even the First Prince hasn''t decided on his marriage yet. She''s not going to hook you up with any woman first."


    "Tia."


    Perez called me and took my hand off his shoulder.


    But Perez''s calloused hands, which held my hand, were full of strength.


    "What''s wrong, Perez?"


    "If the Empress ever says that again, then tell me."


    Oh, I was wrong.


    Perez was worrying about me, not himself.


    I asked, holding back my laugh.


    "Tell you? How can you help me?"


    "...One way or another."


    Perez was sincere.


    I could tell by looking at his deep sinking eyes.


    If I ask him for help, Perez will sincerely try his best to help me.


    When I felt it, I felt relieved and a little emotional.


    "When did you grow up like this..."


    I momentarily lifted the handheld by Perez and tried to stroke Perez''s head like a habit, but I took it back.


    As a child, I was Perez''s childhood friend, and it was all known that Perez contributed greatly to the treatment of my father''s illness.


    However, no matter how close we were, stroking the Prince''s head was misleading in many ways.


    By the way.


    Perez came back to hold my hand again.


    And his red eyes met mine.


    Since he''s an adult now, I can see a handsome face even without a smile.


    The temperature of Perez''s hand that was holding mine felt particularly hot.


    Dugum.


    My calm heart was beating erratically.


    What''s this?


    Then an angry voice called me.


    "Tia."


    "Grandpa!"


    An angry grandfather approached as if flames were blazing in the snow.


    "I just heard the story. I heard the Empress said something useless to you."


    Perhaps when he was talking somewhere else he heard the news from someone and rushed over.


    I could see it from a strand of my grandfather''s hair flowing straight down.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t answer, I was good at it."


    "Yes, that''s how my granddaughter..."


    My grandfather gazed at the hand Perez was holding.


    "Second Prince."


    Grandfather called Perez in a low voice.


    "What are those hands?"


    I answered quickly before my grandfather misunderstood.


    "He was comforting me a little, Grandpa."


    "...Comforting?"


    One corner of my grandfather''s mouth curled up.


    "Yes. Now that you''ve been comforted, how about letting go of that hand?"1


    Perez looked at me once and let go of my hand.


    There was a slight wrinkle on the forehead.


    So grandfather and Perez stared at each other without saying anything.


    Strange.


    Although my grandfather said to be hated by many people, but I didn''t understand why Perez set the blade like that.1


    Was there a conflict between you two without me knowing?


    Perez shouldn''t have a bad idea about Lombardy.


    After such a short but intense staring contest, my grandfather spoke in an unpleasant voice.


    "I have something to share with my granddaughter. Le''s go back to the banquet."

 Chapter 127

    There was a moment of silence on the terrace.


    Grandfather was looking at me without blinking.


    And the moment I thought that a smile slowly passed through those eyes.


    "Hahaha!"


    Grandfather burst into laughter.


    "That''s so... hahaha!"


    It was a big and cheerful laugh that the wine in his hand flowed out of the glass.


    I waited quietly until my grandfather''s laughter calm down.


    "That''s the gift you chose, Florentia."


    "Yes. It''s an adult birthday present, so I was greedy for something nice, grandpa."


    "Greedy..."


    Grandfather murmured, rubbing his trim beard.


    "It''s an authority that anyone in my lineage has. Even if you don''t ask it as a birthday present, it''s already yours."1


    I shook my head firmly to my grandfather.


    I''ve had a more Lombardy-like childhood than anyone since I returned.


    Therefore, as in my previous life, I''m in a situation where I am criticized for having a mother whose origins are unknown.


    But that''s not all I have to go over.


    "What I want on my birthday is not just exercise the authority, but my grandfather''s support for it."


    "Why do you think you need my support?"


    "Of course, I''m fully qualified to exercise my authority. I''m an adult, your granddaughter, and I''m pretty smart."


    My grandfather laughed low as if he agreed with me.


    "But at the same time, I''m a woman. I''ve only become an adult. I''m well aware of the obstacles in my way, Grandpa."


    I looked straight at my grandfather.


    "If I exercise my authority and touch the business, there will be resistance."


    That''s exactly how Viese would do.


    Up until now, he has considered only Shananet to be his rival and has been growing his strength outside Lombardy, but he will try to cut the buds for fear that even his young nephew will stand out.1


    "Just once, please support me. I don''t need any other help."


    I''m already all set.


    A strange smile bloomed on my grandfather''s face, who was silently listening to me.


    "Okay, I''ll do as you say. You want it as a birthday present. I''ll have to pay for that."


    My grandfather''s love for me seemed to be overflowing many times more than usual.


    "When are you going to get your birthday present?"


    "Soon."


    "Soon?"


    "Yes, very soon."


    I must have gotten my grandfather''s promise.


    Just in time, there''s no need to wait any longer.


    Grandfather smiled at me and said.


    "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    * * *


    One corner of the banquet hall was full of people dressed up.


    There, raucous with music and all sorts of noises, Gallahan sat quietly on the comfy sofa, lost in thought.


    The third son of the Lombardy family, and the owner of a Gallahan Clothing Store that spread throughout the Empire.


    He was a man with such a great modifier, it was not that he caught the glances of the nobles who were glancing at this moment.


    It was the face of an outstanding Gallahan, lost in thought with his long legs folded loosely.


    "Hmm."


    It was when Gallahan blinked slowly and sighed low.


    "Do you have any concerns?"


    "Oh, Clerivan!"


    Gallahan''s expression brightened with the appearance of Clerivan, who had been talking softly.


    "It''s Lady Florentia''s birthday banquet, and Sir Gallahan doesn''t look good today."


    "Oh, is that so... Mr. Clerivan is right. I should think about it later and enjoy Tia''s birthday."


    Gallahan scratched his cheek, awkwardly.


    Looking at the figure, Clerivan shook his head as he sat near Gallahan.


    "We should share our concerns, rather than procrastinate. If you tell me what''s going on, I''ll think about it with you."


    "Ah..."


    Gallahan conflicted.


    He''s sure there''ll be a good solution if he can think with Clerivan about it together.


    He didn''t doubt it that way.


    But he couldn''t bother him, who was busy leading Pellet''s business.


    "It''s all right, Clerivan. I''ll figure it out on my own..."


    "Now, don''t you need my help?"


    "No way!"


    Gallahan jumped and shook his hands.


    "But I''m sure you''re busy with Pellet''s business, and I''m too embarrassed to put a burden on you when Tia owes you one."


    "Don''t say that."


    Clerivan said in a low voice.


    "You are not only the father of Lady Florentia. You were also a partner who once founded the Gallahan clothing store."


    "Sir Clerivan..."


    "You''re already a special person to me like a family. But if you say that, I''m rather disappointed."


    "...Thank you for saying that."


    Gallahan laughed helplessly.


    "Now tell me what you''re worried about."


    Clerivan said, with ease, raising one foot and crossing his legs.


    "It''s not about a Gallahan Clothing Store. The clothing store is stable enough without me. It''s just that the Chesire territory..."


    "You mean the Southern lands awarded with the National Founding Medal. I know, you''ve been on Chesire territory a lot lately."


    "Yes, it''s a relaxed and peaceful place, as Aunt said. But..."


    Depth reappeared in Gallahan''s face.


    "It''s hard to finance the Chesire territory, perhaps because I haven''t been given the territory for a long time because of the work of the clothing store I"ve been doing."


    "Perhaps because of my work at Gallahan Clothing Store, I have not been paying attention for a long time even after I was awarded the territory, so the finances in the Chesire territory are difficult."

 Chapter 128

    Why me?


    There was a question in Clerivan''s head.


    He and the Second Prince had never even exchanged proper greetings.


    He was just coming and passing by at a Lombardy mansion or banquet.


    But why are you being wary of me?


    Clerivan greeted Perez politely, hiding his bewildered innermost thoughts.


    "Let me say hello for the first time, Your Highness Second Prince. I''m Clerivan Pellet."


    But Perez did not answer.


    Just staring at Clerivan.


    It''s not a facial expression or a serious look, it''s just a habitual blank expression.


    The pressure seemed to weigh on Clerivan.


    It was like saying ''obey''.


    But Clerivan remained calm, recalling the day he first faced Lulak.


    The Second Prince is good, but not as good as Lulak yet.


    He remembered that fact and tried not to be swayed.


    And at some point.


    The weight that was bothering Clerivan disappeared like a lie.


    You were testing me.


    Clerivan was able to realize.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet someone who leads the great Pellet Corporation."


    "...It''s an honor."


    However, the intentional withdraw did not soften Perez''s attitude.


    Clerivan could still feel the subtle vigilance.


    And it sounded an alarm in Clerivan''s head.


    ''I"ll have to ask Bate for the information.''


    Clerivan decided to send a letter as soon as the banquet was over.


    "Can I join you?"


    Perez asked Gallahan politely.


    "Of course."


    "Excuse me."


    It was just as Perez sat down.


    Bang!


    Gilliu hit the table in front of him with his palm and clicked his tongue and said.


    "Oh, why are there so many flies? Did you see that, Mayron?"


    "Uh. The king of the big dung flies keeps walking around.¡±3


    The twins sitting opposite each other stared at Perez and exchanged words.


    It was clear that it was aimed at Perez.


    "Gilliu, Mayron!"


    Gallahan pressed those two.


    Gallahan''s strict voice drew attention from the twins, but the attitude was the same.


    "...Both."


    Perez broached in a low voice.


    "I heard that you have received an oath as a knight. By the way..."


    "By the way?"


    Mayron asked sharply again.


    There was no respect or courtesy for the Prince, but Perez did not mind.


    Instead, he threw out a suggestion.


    "Let''s have a match sometime."


    "Ma, match?"


    The eyes of the twins, who had always been hostile, shook.


    A battle with a powerful person is an invaluable experience for a person who trains a sword.


    This is because depending on the person and sometimes a single battle can bring more than a few years of training.


    It was a famous story that everyone knew Perez was a genius who had already created Aura at the age of 12.


    In addition, they knew about his spectacular performance at the academy from Florentia.


    They hate to admit it, but Perez was far ahead of the twins.


    Such a confrontation with Perez.


    Perez struck a decisive blow to two shaky men.


    "I think I can help you two a lot. I''ll take a day to deal with you. What do you think?"


    In the end, Mayron went over.


    Gilliu followed.


    "I''ll be visiting you as the Knights of Lombardy soon."


    Perez''s lips curled up as they looked at the twins nodding their heads with resentment.


    Then, Gallahan called the servant walking by with wine and picked up a glass.


    Perez, who was next to him, chose a glass himself.


    Then he held the glass in his hand and took a sip of the wine.


    It was a pretty skillful and familiar look.


    Gallahan, who was looking at Perez with round eyes, asked.


    "Do you drink?"


    "Sometimes."


    "Well, now you''re an adult, too. I keep forgetting. I think it''s because the young figure standing next to my bed remains in my head."


    Gallahan laughed and asked.


    "How was the Academy? You must have had a hard time far away."


    Perez, who was taking another sip while looking far away, blinked slowly.


    Because he couldn''t find words to answer Gallahan''s question.


    For Perez, the academy was a place to go.


    The Empress kicked him out and headed alone.


    So what he went through there was something he deserved to overcome.


    Neither himself nor anyone asked Perez if it was ''tough''.


    Gallahan carefully called Perez, who was somewhere in a daze.


    "Your Royal Highness?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s the first time I''ve been asked that."


    "Haha, I guess it was because Your Highness was so brave. Did you have fun in your academy life?"


    Again, it is a difficult question to answer.


    Perez tilted his head slightly and asked Gallahan again.


    "What is fun?"


    "The fun thing is... A lot of memories. It makes you smile when you think about it, and you want to remember it longer."


    "Well."


    Perez nodded, lost in thought for a moment.


    "If you think so, I think it was fun."

 Chapter 129

    Pellet Corporation''s office.


    "¡­What did you just say?"


    Clerivan, who was busy working in the morning, asked again, surprised enough to drop the flag pen.


    I said it again in a calm voice as much as I could.


    "Perez is the owner of Monak Top."


    "...Are you sure?"


    Clerivan looked at Bate sitting next to me and asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I was surprised, too, so I checked it several times before telling you."


    "Oh, no... No way..."


    Clerivan couldn''t speak as he washed his face.


    I know how you feel.


    I was quite surprised when I first heard it.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve asked Bate if he''s sure like Clerivan did.


    I said, pouring a glass of water to Clerivan, feeling like I was looking at myself.


    "First, have a glass of water and calm down."


    "Yes..."


    While drinking water, Clerivan was still dumbfounded.


    After blinking a few times with a blank face, he muttered as if he had realized.


    "That''s why he was so wary of me. He''s still competing with Pellet in the north..."


    "Did that happen?"


    "Yes, just before Lady Florentia came from the banquet..."


    "Don''t worry too much. If Perez was really wary of you, he would have completely hidden his innermost thoughts. To the point where no one would notice."


    "Well, that''s true..."


    Clerivan nodded and smiled in vain.


    "I thought he must be an experienced merchant. I feel like I''ve been stabbed in the back of my head..."


    "Oh, you''re right."


    Bate picked up one of the guest chocolates on the table and put it in his mouth.


    "He built the Top with a middle-aged merchant named Nosier. But the real owner is the Second Prince."


    "Well, it''s like me and Clerivan."


    "Ah..."


    I was speaking calmly, but I was quite surprised.


    I''ve never heard the name ''Monak Top'' in my previous life.


    "By the way, His Highness Second Prince is no ordinary man. I can''t believe he made a Top with a borrowed name. Oh, of course not comparable to Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan, who returned to his usual calm appearance, said, giving a lot of strength to the last word.


    "But at this rate, the First Prince is truly no match for the Second Prince."


    "It wasn''t the right opponent from the start."


    Who cares about Astana.4


    "But there''s Empress behind him, so it''s not an easy fight."


    "Empress Rabini is not an easy opponent."


    I don''t know anything else, but I acknowledge the Empress''s political skills to quickly grasp what the other people want as well as their weaknesses.


    "The Empress is very active these days."


    Bate also agreed with us.


    "Recently, she has been close to Ivan in the North and often called him to the Imperial Palace."


    "I''m sure he has thought about appointing the Crown Prince."


    It was the Emperor''s authority to choose the Crown Prince.


    However, there was a formal procedure to seek the consent of the Imperial Nobles.


    When the Emperor chooses the Crown Prince, the Aristocracy must agree to it first.


    If the majority of the Aristocracy agreed, then the consent of the representative families of the East, West, South, North, and Central Empire was needed.


    The unanimous agreement.


    The representative family is simply the family with the largest territory in the region.


    Luman in the East, Sussew in the South, Angenas in the West, Ivan in the North, and finally Lombardy in the center.


    For now, it is.


    And this procedure has quite a significant legal effect, so he has not been entitled to a ''fair'' Crown Prince if he did not meet these conditions at the time of his inauguration.


    Of course, in most cases, nobles follow the Emperor''s orders.


    "For now, His Highness Second Prince must capture the aristocracy. Since the Emperor has decided him to attend the conference, the problem will be solved easily."


    Clerivan was right.


    In my previous life, the aristocracy was not a big problem in Perez''s future.


    The problem is.


    "The key is to get the consent of the local representative families." Said Clerivan while fixing his glasses.


    "Even if the other families can be persuaded, what happens to Angenas in the West? We need to get unanimous agreement."


    Bate asked as he tilting his head.


    In my previous life, Perez had to face Lombardy''s and Angenas''s opposition.


    Toon down Angenas from the West''s representative and Lombardy from the Central deposed for tax evasion and aiding and abetting treason.


    "Scary bastard."1


    I shivered at the sight of the spiteful Perez in my previous life.


    Then Clerivan looked at me with little worried eyes.


    "Lady Florentia?"


    "It''s nothing. Perez and Monak. How are things going with us?"


    "Although the Monak Top is still bothering us, fortunately, the purchase of the tree is stable."


    "Violet seems to be working hard."


    "Don''t you know Violet''s personality, who doesn''t give up and hates to disappoint Lady Florentia more than to die?"


    I laughed as if I couldn''t help at Clerivan''s words.


    Violet is the most diligent and hardworking person I know.


    "But she needs to know how to rest a little bit. We''ve been collecting trees since last year, so we don''t have to make aggressive purchases anymore."


    "Then how can I tell Violet?"


    "Keep buying Tribal trees, but reduce the frequency of competing with the Monak Top. I''m afraid they have something to do with the tree."


    I know what''s going to happen in the future, but I want to see what Perez thinks.


    "Then I''ll go back to the store."


    Bate, who greeted me, went away saying his job was done, and Clerivan and I continued our meeting.

 Chapter 130

    Blink. Blink.


    Thick and large Clang Devon''s eyes closed and opened slowly.


    Flint, who was listening to Clang Devon''s conversation with me next to him, was surprised and hardened.


    "Uh..."


    Clang Devon, who had been pouting for a while, suddenly shouted at Flint.


    "Drink! Flint, get me a drink!"


    "Wait, brother!"


    Flint, who shouted in a loud voice, quickly brought water in a large glass.


    Glup, glup.


    I was watching leisurely as Clang Devon, who emptied the glass and wiped the water from his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I''m... awake, now. Go ahead, Lady."


    Obviously, Clang Devon''s usual serious eyes were back.


    "I''ve always admired the potential of Lombardy Transportation. And I''ve been sad that that potential doesn''t shine properly."


    "...Thank you."


    A little embarrassment flashed over Clang Devon''s face filled with gratitude.


    He must be remembered the whining while drinking a little while ago.


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone gets sad and angry if they don''t get the right credit for their hard work."


    Clang Devon looked at me at my words.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "I was wondering when you grew up like this...¡±


    As I stared at him without a reaction, Clang Devon nodded and said.


    "I''m sorry. Excuse me, Lady."


    "No, I''m offering business proposals to the Devon family. My age can be a concern. No, you must pay attention."


    "...Thank you for your understanding."


    "But one thing I can assure you is that none of the people who use Lombardy''s name understands the advantages of Devon''s transportation better than I do."


    Clang Devon nodded silently at my words.


    And asked.


    "As I understand it, you''re going to use your authority as the direct lineage of Lombardy?"


    "Yes, but I don''t intend to push ahead with things that Lord Devon doesn''t want just because of my direct lineage."


    "Why are you taking such a cumbersome route?"


    "Because I have a lot of ways to develop Lombardy. But I''m not good enough to force someone who doesn''t like it."


    "Haha..."


    Clang Devon laughed.


    It was a smile of tension.


    "Then may I venture to ask you for an explanation."


    Clang Devon, who said so, gave Flint a wink.


    Now Clang Devon was not Flint''s brother, but Devon''s household lord.


    Flint and Laurel took Marilyn out of the drawing-room.


    Now, just me and Clang Devon stayed.


    As Lord Devon looking at me with a serious eye, I opened my mouth.


    "It''s not a business that requires a lot of change. Rather, it''s enough to do with what the Devons have now. No one has thought about it yet."


    "A change of thought..."


    "But at the same time, is it something only Lombardy can do?"


    Clang Devon''s eyes showed more anticipation.


    "Imagine."


    I spoke in a low voice.


    "One day, the madam of that wealthy Southern estate wanted to change the atmosphere of the mansion ahead of the banquet a few months later.''The old decoration looked a little gloomy.''"


    I could see Clang Devon slowly sinking into my story with his head down.


    "She heard that the precious jade in the East is so shiny and pretty when it''s lit.''How nice it would be to have a jade decoration on that sunny window!.''"


    "Hooo..."


    "The madam who thought so picked up a booklet that read ''Pellet Home & Interior''. And as she turns over the booklet with various pictures and explanations.''Oh, my God! It just so happens that the Eastern artisan is selling a large jade vase.''"


    "What a relief!"


    "''But how do we order this from the far East and bring it to the Southern territories? Besides, there''s no Pellet Home & Interior branch around here.''And then, there was a name that popped into her head!"


    "What, what is it?"


    "The Reliable Lombardy Transportation."1


    "Oh!"


    "We will deliver the items she wants right in front of her house."


    The big Clang Devon''s eyes became fist-sized.


    And he shouted in a loud voice.


    "What an innovative idea! The shipping business that delivers it to the front of the house!"


    "It''s not just about delivery - the life of the transportation industry is about speed and precision. Isn''t it about trust and entrust"


    "Right! Quick and accurate!"


    Clang Devon clenched his fist.


    "Lombardy transport is already in charge of the Top of Lombardy that extends throughout the Empire, isn''t it? It¡¯s just a matter of connecting the Top retailers with stores and adding a door-to-door delivery process.¡±1


    "Our Lombardy Transportation has already dispatched staff to Lombardy''s Top branches throughout the Empire. The door-to-door delivery procedure requires the hiring of an additional person who knows the geography of the area."


    "As expected, you are quick-witted."


    "And..."


    As expected, experts are different.


    As a master of delivery, Clang Devon began to pour out all kinds of professional knowledge like a bot.


    All I had to do was listen to the knowledge and tell him a few complimentary points.


    But that alone surprised Clang Devon.


    "I didn''t expect to have such a good conversation with who is not an employee of Lombardy Transportation. You were the most knowledgeable person in Lombardy about transportation!"


    Clang Devon was shining so brightly that it was hard to think of him as the same person who was drunk and complaining of his disappointment.


    "Of course, that''s not all. We need to find the Top and shops to keep our customers''s belongings that are valuable to Lombardy Transportation. But leave it to me, Devon."


    Clang Devon covered his mouth as if he were choking and nodded.


    "I believe that Lombardy Transportation in Devon will fulfill the purpose of this project that I have been picturing in my head."

 Chapter 131

    A few days later, Pellet Corporation''s office.


    Clerivan, who was reporting the business to me, suddenly spoke in a voice full of concern.


    "There''s already a lot of talk among Lombardy vassals about this delivery business, Lady Florentia."


    "I know. It was flipped."


    After hearing the news, Larane, Craney, and the twins ran to ask if the rumor was real.


    "There has never been such a hot topic since the direct lineage of the householder has invoked its authority."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m still young. Well, there may be other reasons.¡±


    I shrugged and replied lightly to Clerivan''s comments.


    "The more people talk about me and this business now, the more I gain after success. I don''t care."


    With my relaxed appearance, Clerivan eventually nodded and moved on to the next agenda.


    "We''ve been in contact with the Angenas. They want to buy the tree we have."


    "They''re trying to speed up the development of Western tourist attractions. They wouldn''t be satisfied with what the Ivans gave them."


    "It seemed very anxious enough to know that we still had a lot of Triva wood beside the one we sent to Chesire."


    "I think so. They still have some extra money left, but they can''t hurry up with the construction because they don''t have any materials."


    "I think they''re going to pay a pretty high price."


    "That''s right, but we''re not selling Triva woods."


    This time, Clerivan seemed a little surprised.


    He doesn''t understand why I don''t sell stacked lumber even though buyers show up to pay for it no matter what.


    After thinking for a while, Clerivan spoke very carefully.


    "But the Ivans are constantly supplying wood, and the Monak Top has quite a lot of Triva trees. Maybe it''s going to go according to Angenas''s plan..."


    "Even if the Monak Top sells all the wood that Perez has to Angenas, that would not be enough. Eventually, they''ll be in constant contact with us. The Empress is in such a hurry."


    And that''s Empress Rabini''s decisive mistake.


    In my previous life, it was a development project that was still in the groundwork.


    Because they are not in a hurry, they were able to complete the tourist attractions safely even after the ''that thing''.


    But if you''re so hasty like this...


    "Don''t worry, Clerivan. Angenas will continue to remain the poorest territory in the Empire. For a while."


    * * *


    I returned to the mansion after a meeting with Clerivan.


    It''s already quite hot as spring is over and summer has passed.


    I''m walking towards the annex wiping my sweat with a handkerchief.


    The atmosphere of the mansion is strangely cluttered.


    Two maids, who were passing in front of me with half-jumping steps, bent down and often ran again.


    Then, from afar, someone called me in a loud voice.


    It was Craney running towards me.


    "Sister! Sister Florentia!"


    Is he bigger in the meantime?


    Because the tall guy runs, it seems that more dirt is blowing.


    "What''s going on, Craney?"


    "Where have you been since early? No, that''s not what''s important right now... Whoo."


    Where the hell did you come from?


    Craney shouted with a flushed face as he held his breath.


    "His Highness Second Prince is at the mansion now!"


    "Perez? Where?"


    "The Knights''s training center!"


    Craney, a big fan of Perez, and stomping his feet excitedly.


    "I hear he''s fighting the knights there... I was just on my way!"


    "Ah, that''s why they''re all running there."


    "Let''s go see it!"


    "Okay, let''s go."


    When I arrived at the training hall with Craney, I saw a crowd already swarming first.


    "Ah, there he is!"


    Craney, who is so tall, seemed to be able to see beyond the crowd, but I can only see the back of their heads.


    Craney, who hesitated for a while after seeing me like that, suddenly coughed loudly.


    "Hmm!"


    "Oh, Young Lady. Let''s go forward. Hey, get out of the way!"


    A servant who recognized us paved the way for us.


    "Tha, thank you!"


    Craney smiled broadly and grabbed my hand and dragged it forward.


    After going through the crowd for a long time, I finally saw a panoramic view of the training hall.


    Perez was seen standing in the middle of a wide space.


    Wearing a light shirt and pants with only a sword, he looked more like a sharply forged swordsman than an Imperial Prince.


    "Here we go! Be careful!"


    A knight around 30 years old, wearing the clothes of the Knights of Lombardy, ran into Perez, shouting aloud as if warning.


    With a greatsword in hand, a thick hilt that seems can''t be held with both hands.


    Although he was tall, his body weight was different from Perez, who had a slender body overall.


    It wasn''t just that.


    Suddenly, the Aura was waving bright blue in the big sword.


    Perez looked a little dangerous in front of the knight who was rushing at him so fast, his massive body reminiscent of a bear.


    However.


    Clang-!1


    A short metal tone rang.


    Just once.


    That was all.


    But everything was different after the piercing resonant spread through the haze.


    "This, this is..."


    The knight, who had been rushing a little while ago, was looking vainly at his half-cut sword.


    "My, my sword is broken..."


    Unlike the shocked knight, Perez still had a calm face and only had his sword inserted into its sheath.


    "Huh......."

 Chapter 132

    Viese went inside first with a thumping step.


    Dump.


    Then Shananet shook her head quietly as she sat in the chair in the middle, with a loud sound.


    A total of four chairs were placed, but only Shananet and Viese attended today''s meeting.


    Shananet asked quietly far away from Viese chair.


    "Is Laurels not coming today?¡±


    ¡°Now that I don¡¯t look good to my father, what is Laurel sitting here for?¡±


    ¡°Not just to look good¡­ Phew, that''s enough. You can''t help it if you don''t like it."


    "Gallahan isn''t coming too, so why only Laurels?"


    Viese poured oil on the conversation that was about to be concluded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Gallahan go down to Chesire to take care of his estate? It''s definitely different from being in the same mansion and not attending the meeting, Viese."


    "If you have your own land, go down there and live there. Don''t waste any more Lombardy''s money. Isn''t that right?"


    It was time for Viese to forcefully raise his voice.


    "Lombardy''s money is not your concern."


    "Father."


    As Lulak entered the office, he looked at Viese with his eyes wide open.


    "You who abandoned Lombardy for more than a year for no reason, and went to Angenas, you were there didn''t you."


    Viese clenched his teeth, unable to answer Lulak''s word.


    Lulak looked at Viese with displeasure for once and started a meeting.


    It was a time to hear their opinions on the big and small things that happened in the family for a week.


    The meeting did not last long.


    And after a brief meeting, Lulak said.


    "You''ve both heard that Florentia is in business with Devon, right?."


    At the same time, Viese snorted dissatisfiedly.


    "...Is there anything you''d like to say, Viese."


    "What''s important about my opinion? My father always does that... No, you''ve been generous to her, and you''ll turn a blind eye to me again."


    "I was generous. Yeah, it could have been."


    Lulak''s mouth smiled when talking about Florentia.


    Viese looked at it with frowning eyes and turned away.


    "Viese, your prediction is correct. I''m going to trust her again and watch her."


    I can''t believe it.


    Viese grumbled inside.


    His father had never trusted Viese for a single moment, he''s sure about it.


    But what''s wrong with that girl?


    I don''t know what they''re doing with the Devon, the poorest of the vassal families, but should I go ahead and disturb them?


    It was when Viese thought so and looked up casually.


    Lulak, who was already watching him, said a word in a low voice.


    "So leave Florentia alone."


    Viese flinched in surprise and hurriedly avoided eye contact.


    After the meeting, Viese and Shananet left the office.


    They were siblings, but there was no friendly conversation between the two.


    Too much has gone wrong to do that.


    But at the end of the long hallway, Viese called Shananet.


    "Are you going to leave Gallahan''s daughter alone, sister?"


    "What if I don''t let her? Didn''t you also listen to our father''s orders?"


    "But!"


    Viese unknowingly raised his voice, then sneaked a glance at the office on the other side of the hall and said.


    ¡°This is no different than tarnishing the family''s name. People laugh at me! A Lombardy''s only believes in the power of his family!¡±


    "...What? Hahaha!"


    Shananet, who opened her eyes wide, suddenly burst into laughter.


    Not knowing what the hell she was laughing about, Viese was just frowning and gazing at it.


    "Haha, Viese! What a funny thing to say! You worry about the reputation ''only for believing in the power of Lombardy''s''. You!"


    "Are you saying that I only trust the power of the family?"


    Only then did Viese grit his teeth, when he realized why Shananet was laughing.


    But Shananet was still happy, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Thanks to you, I haven''t laughed in a long time. And it is Tia''s rights to be involved in the family business, Viese. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    At the easygoing words of Shananet, Viese shouted.


    "Don''t you get on your nerves? It''s not like you don''t know what it means to use your immediate authority! That''s a blue little girl!"


    "You''re quite afraid that she''ll be competing with us for the next Lord''s position?"


    "Afraid? Who''s afraid of who? Ha! Competition! I''m just talking about fractions. If this isn''t the half-blood who doesn''t know the subject, then what else!"


    "Sigh..."


    Shananet shook her head with a sigh at such a Viese.


    "Viese, I''ll give you my sincere advice. Don''t think about stopping her and focus on making your own progress. It''s the only way you''re gonna win."2


    Shananet, who left the words, turned around and walked first.


    Viese spat when she saw her back away in the middle of the hallway.


    "Being condescending alone."


    Then he turned to the other side and walked briskly.


    It took quite a while to go to his own house, but Viese''s anger had not abated at all.


    As soon as Viese opened the door, his wife, Seral, welcomed him with a big smile.


    "Are you home, honey?"


    Perhaps reading the letter, Seral held a purple envelope and letterhead in her hand.


    And Seral, as always, read Viese''s mood sensitively.


    "What happened out there?"


    Seral, who said so, gently guide Viese to the drawing-room sofa.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Viese began to confide in every unpleasant thing that had just happened.


    Seral listened silently to Viese''s story without saying a word.

 Chapter 133

    How can I tell him to stop sending it?


    I swallowed a deep sigh.


    So we looked around the gifts one by one and talked.


    When Perez explained the gifts he sent during his trip, I sometimes asked questions.


    "Perez, you''ve been everywhere, haven''t you?"


    "Yes. I traveled during vacation."


    "So you didn''t come back to the Capital?"


    Perez hesitated for a moment to answer my question.


    "That was my promise to the Empress. I got paid to go to the academy, and I''m not coming back to the Capital until I graduate."


    "Ah, as expected."


    It costs a lot of money to make a top.


    I was wondering where he got the money.


    "That''s why I traveled. I''ve seen a lot and learned a lot. I''ve only been near the Palace since I was born. There was a lot I didn''t know."


    Perez said a little bitterly.


    Until I met him, Perez''s world was all about the falling Palace surrounding by woods.


    After meeting me, he moved to Poirak Palace and things got better.


    Even so, the Capital and Lombardy were all within Perez''s radius of action.


    So there must have been a thirst to see, hear, and experience outside more.


    I tapped Perez on the shoulder and said.


    "Good job. You''re pretty good now. You even extort money from the empress."


    Perez smiled after me and said.


    "I''ve been to Lombardy a few times. I couldn''t go see Tia. It''s dangerous."


    "Danger...ous?"


    "Sometimes I''ve been attacked or something."


    "The Empress tried to kill you."


    Perez nodded.


    He looked too calm.


    "You...!"


    I shouted halfway out of frustration.


    "You''ve been like that since you were a kid! Fear, Perez, fear you''ll die, fear you''ll get hurt, be angry for yourself."


    I was upset to think of a small Perez who said not to help him because he was addicted to poison and was dangerous with a bloodless face.


    I was upset when I remembered the little Perez, who had been poisoned told me not to help him because it''s dangerous with a pale face.


    But Perez smiles at me.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "It''s nice. You care about me."


    "Perez, this is really serious..."


    "I know."


    Perez said in a low voice.


    But the smile on his face doesn''t fade yet.


    "Don''t worry, Tia. I''m gonna survive. Because you told me to live, to survive."


    That was what I said in the woods.


    I can''t believe he remembered that again.


    At the same time, my fighting spirit boils up after a long time.


    We should push the Empress and Astana away as soon as possible.


    "Perez."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m going to be a little busy."


    "...yes, I heard. You are in charge of the Lombardy family''s business."


    Rumors had already spread to Perez, too.


    "Yeah, and Perez, you''ve been busy lately."


    "...I?"


    Perez tilts his head.


    Oh, right.


    Monak Top was a secret.1


    "There is a conference in which both His Majesty and the Noble Association participate. You don''t prepare for that."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right."


    "So from now on, call me in advance. You''re here after a long time, but I don''t want to cross paths."


    "...Yes, I see."


    He''s a little sullen and asks.


    "Should I call you a week in advance?"


    "What? A week?"


    "If it''s too short... Ten days? Will that be okay?"


    Perez''s face was very serious, perhaps asking sincerely.


    His innocent look made me smirk without realizing it.1


    I reached high and stroked Perez''s head and said.


    "One or two days is enough. I just meant to call me in advance."


    "...That''s a relief."


    Perez murmured and laughed.


    * * *


    Riding a horse to leave Lombardy''s mansion, Perez suddenly looked back at the gaze he felt.


    Tia was standing in the window of her room waving to Perez.


    "Hi, Tia."


    Far from being heard, Perez waved his hand together with a greet.


    "Let''s go."


    Perez gently stroked the horse''s neck and spurred it.


    Duk, duk.


    He was quickly running out of the city of Lombardy, with a heavy hoof echoing the ground.


    Perez did not slow down, his gaze wary of his surroundings, even as the cold wind hit his face.


    It was because he knew that this situation, in which he runs alone on a deserted road, is the best condition to be attacked.


    Fortunately, by the time he reached the Capital, all he ran into on the road was a few Top''s carriages.


    There was no dangerous situation.


    However, Perez went around for a long time even after entering the Capital.


    And only after confirming that no one was following him did he drive to a secluded inn.


    Naturally climbing up to the second-floor room, Perez met two people who were waiting for him.


    "Nossier, Rignite."


    Rignite, dressed in the clothes of the commoner, and a neat-looking middle-aged man greeted Perez.


    "How''s work going, Nossier?"


    Perez asked in a dry voice that was completely different from when he was with Florentia a little while ago.

 Chapter 134

    "What''s with all those carriages?"


    Viese, who was dressing up to go to the Palace and coming out to ride a carriage, asked the servant dissatisfied.


    "He, Herringa, and Dillard''s carriage."


    "I know that! I mean, what are they doing at the mansion? We don''t even have a weekly meeting today."1


    The servant, who was the target of Viese''s anger, cried and answered in a small voice.


    "Th, they''re going to meet Lady Florentia.


    "What?"


    The servant''s shoulders shriveled at Viese''s harsh question.


    "Being busy was all a lie! You came all the way to the mansion to meet a great person, after all!"(Sarcasm)


    Viese huffed angrily.


    The servant, who was waiting next to him to lower the carriage door and footrest, was anxious that the household of the vassal family would run into Viese while coming down to ride the carriage.


    Fortunately, that did not happen.


    Likewise, it was because Seral, who had finished dressing up, appeared.


    "¡­Slow people, aren''t they, honey?"


    At a glance, Seral soothed Viese with a soft voice.


    "I can''t believe, you''re running straight away when a child calls you. They must have pride.¡±(Sarcasm)


    "Huh. Everyone must have been curious about what was going on.¡±


    Viese climbed into the carriage and said grumpily.


    Saying something completely different from when he was angry.


    However, Seral, who is used to that look, said peacefully as she got into the carriage and closed the door.


    "Good day, we''re on our way to the Palace for good things. Don''t worry about that, honey."


    "Hmm..."


    Viese nodded, coughing vainly at his wife''s words.


    "Yeah, I was a little sensitive. What''s wrong with that business that''s going to fail and humiliate itself anyway."


    "Yes, the Empress has already given her permission, so go and give her favorite gift and have a good time, let''s go."


    Seral said, pointing to the carefully wrapped tea set placed on one side of the carriage seat.


    "When people find out what you''ve won for the Lombardy Construction, maybe in a few days everyone will be talking about you."


    "Yeah, that kid''s business will be a laughing stock and forgotten."


    With Viese''s fishy words, the carriage departed to the Imperial Palace.


    When the carriage running along such a well-polished road crossed the threshold of the Imperial Palace, Seral suddenly asked.


    "But you don''t have to talk to the Lombardy Construction in advance?"


    Viese answered Seral''s question with a smirk.


    "I don''t have to tell them in advance to use the authority of the direct lineage. How can it be ''authority'' if I ask for the understanding and push things forward?"


    "Oc course?... "


    Seral nodded in agreement with Viese.


    "Oh, there''s the Empress!"


    As the carriage began to slow down, Seral looked out of the window and shouted with delight.


    The corners of her lips rose slightly after seeing Empress Rabini waiting for her in front of the entrance to the Palace.


    The appearance of the Empress coming to meet him in person made Viese shrug.


    "Here you are, Lord Lombardy. Welcome Seral."


    The Empress greeted the two with a very happy face.


    In addition to the Empress who greeted them warmly, the Empress''s maids came out and climbed the stairs lined up side by side.


    The Empress was very pleased with the tea set brought by Seral.


    She thanked her and even made tea by herself using a new tea.


    "Did Lombardy Construction want to take charge of Angenas''s development project?"


    "Yes, it is."


    She couldn''t stop laughing at Viese''s quick answers.(Laugh at viese''s stupidity.)


    "Certainly, if it an experienced Lombardy Construction Company, you''ll be able to move forward quickly."


    "You''re right. In addition, buildings like a large number of luxury houses for vacation spots consume a lot of time and materials unless they are skilled workers. If you leave it to Lombardy Construction, you won''t have to worry about it."


    But the Empress''s reaction was a little strange.


    Apparently, his wife said, ''the Empress has already given her permission''.


    Empress Rabini, who seemed to be agonizing, made Viese''s back sweated a lot.


    "Well, tell me what you''re worried about and I can explain."


    "Ahh, cause you were Lord Lombardy, Seral''s husband, I''d trust you to do the job. But there''s one condition."


    "What...?"


    "I understand that when you start working, you will split the payment several times from the beginning, right?"


    "Yes, usually after completing construction before starting, in the middle. It''s divided three times."


    ¡°Then, can you adjust the payment to the latter half of the construction and after completion?¡±


    "Yes..."


    Viese rolled his head fiercely.


    Due to the nature of the construction project, many people were paid in installments of four or five times, not three times.


    It is not about building a few buildings, but about developing an estate called Angenas itself.


    It was an unreasonable request to pay such a huge amount of money later in the construction and after completion.


    Viese had to say no.3


    But the moment he saw the Empress''s eyes as if to test himself, such courage disappeared.2


    And a few days ago, Shananet said, laughing at himself.


    "Don''t think about stopping her, focus on making your own progress. It''s the only way you''re gonna win."


    How dare to thinkGallahan''sdaughter is comparable to me.


    He''ll show them the difference with this Angenas business ticket.


    That''s how Viese decided.


    If this happens, no one will be able to ignore him again.


    "I will do that, Empress." Said Viese.

 Chapter 135

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±


    I smiled and looked at Clerivan standing next to me.


    "Just in case, I asked Clerivan to join me. That''s a relief."


    Clerivan smiled at me.


    "Lady Florentia always puts everything together as if she could see the future. Now I''m not surprised."


    Dillard looked at me and Clerivan, who were having a friendly conversation, with unknown eyes.


    It''s definitely between a teacher and a student.


    The atmosphere of conversation is the opposite, so it must be very confusing.


    I called him in a calm voice, to end the confusion of the Lord''s Top.


    "Lord Dillard."


    "Yes...?"


    ¡°Do you remember the diamond mining business of the Pellet Corporation?¡±


    "Of course..."


    Romassie Dillard replied, nodding his head.


    "I know you were at the mine auction at that time. What did you think?"


    "I thought that our Lombardy''s Top, who had been complacent with the new Pellet''s Top, had learned the right lesson. Since then, we''ve regained our original intentions and changed our minds."


    Even though he was answering my question.


    He still looked puzzled because he couldn''t relate me to the business that made the Pellet Corporation what it is today.


    I spoke to such a Lord''s Top.


    "The diamond mining business was my first business."


    "First business..."


    Romassie Dillard shook his head, mumbling blankly after my last words.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. Could you repeat that, please?"


    "You said you can''t trust me because I don''t have any experience. Experience is important. I agree with you to some extent. So let me tell you a secret."


    I spoke in a low voice.


    "The real owner of Pellet Corporation is me, Florentia Lombardy."1


    "The real... Owner?"


    Romassie''s eyes trembling as if it were an earthquake, headed for Clerivan.


    "Is what she just said true?"


    Clerivan answered immediately.


    "As far as you know I''m teaching Lady Florentia. As a matter of fact, it''s the opposite. Every day I''m learning a lot from Lady Florentia."


    "But, but how can a Young Lady..."


    Perhaps the shock was too big to make Dillard stuttered.


    But Clerivan said firmly enough to sound a little heartless.


    "For Lady Florentia, age is just a number. This Clerivan Pellet, I assure you."


    Clerivan shook his head again at the reasonable suspicion of the Lord''s Top, that he was just assisting her under the ownership of the Pellet Corporation.


    "From the Diamond Mine and the Eastern Great Drought trade that led to Pellet Corporation today, to the Pellet Corporation Academy Scholarship, which began last year. It''s all from Lady Florentia. The Pellet Corporation''s real owner itself."


    "Hey, don''t make it too high. It''s Violet and Clerivan who brought Pellet all the way here now."


    "I''m only telling you my true feelings, Lady Florentia."


    Clerivan said so and smiled friendly at me.


    Kya, a handsome person is still handsome no matter how old he is.1


    Beauty doesn''t go anywhere!


    Then I took my eyes off from Clerivan and asked Romassie Dillard that still stunned.


    "How is it, Lord Dillard. I think I also have some experience at this level."


    * * *


    Gallahan''s only daughter, Florentia, resembles her father so much that you can tell by looking at them separately.


    Especially the big green eyes or the shape of the smiling mouth.


    But with her confident eyes and imposing temperament, it was nothing like Gallahan, who was timid.


    "Rather..."


    It was time for Romassie Dillard to casually recall someone resembling Florentia.


    "Lord Lombardy."


    "...Yes?."


    "No matter how much experience you have, it''s hard to trust at once and get into a new business together. But..."


    The green eyes, sparkling with a conviction of success, were charismatic to Romassie Dillard.


    "I''m the one who came up with the idea of delivery service, but it''s Lombardy who leads the business. He is Householder Devon, who has been in charge of Lombardy Transportation, and Herringa, who has nurtured many talents. If you don''t trust me, trust them."


    Romassie Dillard who was listening blankly nodded unknowingly to what Florentia was saying.


    There was not a single word wrong.


    But he was still dazed as if he was dreaming.


    No matter how much you put it in your pocket, the awl always shows. (I can''t find the meaning, it''s look like an idioms.)


    I mean, you didn''t even know you had a person like this right in front of you?


    He was ashamed of himself for being proud of how to see people.


    "I''ll be back soon with a detailed proposal from the Lombardy Top.


    Romassie Dillard greeted politely and saying so.


    It was quite a different attitude from when he entered the drawing-room.


    Clerivan also followed him out.


    Click.


    As soon as the door closed behind his back, Romassie, who looked around and confirmed that no one was there, held Clerivan''s shoulder and led him to the corner.


    "Really, really?"


    It was a very low voice, just in case, he could be heard from inside.


    "You still don''t believe in Lady Florentia?"


    In a very unpleasant way, Clerivan asked back, beating the hand on his shoulder coldly.


    At the first sight of his child, who always thought he was cold, the Lord''s Top of Lombardy lost his words again.


    On top of that, Clerivan took another step and said a warning.


    "Lady Florentia revealed her secret because she believes in the Lord''s Top. Don''t betray her faith."

 Chapter 136

    In winter, traffic conditions are very bad in snowy areas.


    That''s why we rushed to put the delivery business in a stable position before the fall.


    Not only Devon but also Lombardy Transportation''s employees have been busy keeping the business briefings possible before the summer is over.


    "You''ve been very busy, haven''t you?"


    Larane asked me.


    "It''s probably because it involves several families at the same time. I had to pay that much attention after all.¡±


    The delivery business is a very large-scale business.


    Only Devon, who is in charge of Lombardy Transportation, was directly moved by my authority, but they are not the only ones involved in the delivery business.


    Herrin at the Lombardy Scholarship Foundation, Dillard at the Lombardy Top, and Bray at the Lombardy Bank also borrowed the investment. [1]


    In other words, it was a large-scale business with four families moving at once.


    "But everyone is cooperating well, so I don''t have to worry about tomorrow."


    To be honest, my feelings for tomorrow were more like expectations than worries.


    "Amazing, Tia."


    "I''m just running forward, you know."


    I got up from my seat with a bunch of lilies that Larane had given me.


    "Well, I''d better get going, Larane. I''ll put the lily at home."


    It was about time I said goodbye and left.


    "When they are busy getting ready, you''re chatting leisurely here. Have you given up already?"


    It was Viese who just entered the greenhouse and was chattering.


    There was an unpleasant smile on his characteristic squeaky face.


    The feeling that was in full bloom thanks to Larane and pretty flowers, became very dirty the moment I saw Viese.


    But I greeted with a bright smile.


    "Hello, uncle."


    "Yes, I''m fine, but how about you?"


    It''s not a question.


    It''s as if he can''t stand the fear or the pressure, run over here and cry. I can see what is inside of his face completely.


    "I''m fine, too, uncle."


    "Yeah, yeah. It should be okay. You made a big deal out of Lombardy''s name. What Gallahan did didn''t stop you."


    He even clicked his tongue at the end of his speech.


    Viese was so elated because he recently won the development project of Angenas through Lombardy Construction.


    Viese, who really can''t help Lombardy.


    In other words, he was attached to the Empress and obtained the rights to develop Angenas.


    Now, the construction of Angenas and Lombardy was like being on the same boat.


    It is very difficult for me to know what will happen to Angenas in the future as I plan to drive the Empress and her family to the edge of the brink.


    It was for a while, but I even thought about whether I had to stop the plan to ruin Angenas or not.


    However, not receiving construction payments will not ruin Lombardy, and it is also perfect for Viese to show his incompetence to bleed out of the family.


    In a way, thanks to Viese, I started eating pheasants and eggs. [2]


    Viese, who had no idea what he had done, kept on smiling at me.


    "Even if this fails, think you''ve learned a good lesson."


    "Oh, Father..."


    Larane said with a troubled face as if to stop Viese.


    But he''s not the one who''s going to stop just like that.


    "Listen carefully, Larane. It''s not easy to get involved in what adults do. Stay close to that child and don''t think uselessly, and you''ll do as I say¡­¡±


    "Stop it, Father."


    When Larane almost cried, Viese stopped talking.


    But I don''t intend to finish yet.


    Who''s going to end it?


    It''s my turn to hit him.


    I said, looking at Viese sternly.


    "You keep telling me ''if I fail''. What do you do if I succeed after you say something bad, uncle."


    "What? Bad word?"


    "Can you express what you''re saying in other words than bad words?"


    I asked as if I was really curious.


    "Are you afraid that the delivery business I led will be successful?"


    "It''s not like that..."


    Viese with a distorted face in anger tried to refute something.


    But I beat him with a face of real disappointment.


    "No matter how much I do, it''s your cousin''s job, so I thought you would encourage me to do it well. My uncle really has a small plate." [3]


    Then he shook his head and muttered, saying, ''Eh-hyo'' on purpose.


    "Isn''t that like a teacup?¡­"


    You''re not the only one who knows how to tease people.


    Because I''m better at it.


    I took a look up and down at Viese, greeted Larane briefly, and turned around.


    "See you next time, Larane."


    I deliberately did not mention tomorrow''s business briefing.


    "You, you cheeky girl...!"


    If you don''t have anything to say, you lose.


    I left the greenhouse without forgetting to smile at Viese one last time.


    * * *


    Pellet Corporation''s office.


    Clerivan, who was at work, was welcoming a sudden visitor.


    The guest who came without even contacting him in advance was the owner of Durak Top of the Angenas family.


    "Long time no see, you!"


    Long ago, they met face to face several times when they were doing the Coroy-cotton business.


    But they''re not close enough to call each other ''you''.


    Clerivan''s eyes became sharp as he walked into the office.


    "Sit down."


    Nevertheless, Clerivan spoke politely to keep his dignity as a representative of Pellet Corporation.


    By the way, his efforts didn''t last long.


    "What did you just say?"


    Clerivan snarled, raising one eyebrow.

 Chapter 137

    The sun was turning the sky red but there were still guests in the First Prince Palace.


    He was the householder of the Baraport family, one of the famous vassal families of Angenas, and the younger brother of the Empress.


    "Whoa..."


    Duigi Angenas let out a stifled sigh, rubbing his fingers around his tired eyes.


    The Baraport''s Lord, who was sitting next to him, also took a hint and quenched his sore throat with alcohol.


    "You two look tired. Let''s stop now, shall we?"


    Astana told Duigi and Baraport''s Lord.


    But Duigi shook his head.


    "No, there''s still a lot of stuff you need to study."


    Duigi Angenas and Baraport''s Lord were now helping Astana prepare for the conference two days later.


    No, to be honest, it was like giving the answer to a question on the test in advance.


    The general view on the important issues to be addressed at the conference and what the Angenas forces would argue were all informed in advance.


    "Ha-am..."


    But Astana was yawning and unable to resist boredom.


    Obviously quite motivated at first, but he quickly lost interest as complicated political content poured out.


    At the request of the Empress, they had been teaching Astana from one to ten for several hours but Duigi''s patience was also running out.


    "Your Highness."


    Eventually, Duigi called Astana in a stern voice.


    "Don''t forget that the Second Prince will attend the next conference."


    Astana frowned at the words of Duigi Angenas.


    Then Baraport''s Lord, sitting next to him, glanced at the liquor and said in an obnoxious voice.


    "So? What does that have to do with this boring study?¡±


    "...The Second Prince is a smart man. You can tell just by him graduated from the academy with the highest rank. He will probably leave a good impression on His Majesty and the nobility at the conference."


    Duigi drew up the last bit of patience and spoke as if he were exhorting.


    But Astana did not change his attitude.


    "What''s the difference if the lowly man acquires the favor of His Majesty and the nobles with a few words?"


    "Of course..."


    "You think he''s a threat to me?"


    Duigi Angenas shut up instead of answering.


    It was because Astana''s eyes looking at him were shining dangerously.


    It was as if he were looking at a bad-tempered hunter who had set a trap.


    At that time, Baraport, who was looking around, said tactfully.


    "But if the First Prince makes a statement that digs into the issue, everyone will look up to you."


    "Hmmm... that''s not bad."


    Astana rolled his eyes wide once and said.


    "Then don''t try to explain everything boringly, but speak more briefly. What is the issue, and what should I say?"


    Astana was thinking of memorizing the correct answers and reciting them.


    Taking this opportunity to give Astana a proper political lesson, Duigi Angenas took a deep sigh inside.


    "...The most important issue at this conference will be the story of the Eastern Trade Route."


    "Eastern again?"


    Astana asked irritably.


    "The East is always in trouble. There''s always something to complain about!"


    "It was an independent kingdom just a few generations ago, so it''s still a very demanding area. It''s also because it''s difficult to trade smoothly because the land route to the East is far away and has to pass through rough mountainous regions."


    "Well, then they have to try harder and melt into the empire. There''s a lot they want every time on that subject."


    "That''s exactly what our Angenas would argue about."


    "Oh, really?"


    "The East has increased trade volume with the Central to facilitate a cultural exchange under the Imperial Order, but the trade routes are rugged, raising the problem that the Tops of the Empire sell goods at higher prices only in the East."


    "What do they want?"


    "For the next 10 years, the Imperial Family wants to provide annual subsidies to the East every year."


    Astana jumped as Duigi explained in a calm voice.


    "What a bunch of thieves!"


    "Eastern isn''t the only place in the Empire that has tricky trade routes. It''s a very selfish and unreasonable request. To get to the North, we have to cross the mountain range as tough as the East."


    The Baraport''s Lord helped from the side.


    Astana already had a slightly confused look on his face.


    So Duigi Angenas said it as simple and easy to understand as possible.


    "Your Majesty can point out what Baraport''s Lord said a little while ago and argue that ''The benefits to the East are already sufficient, so it is right to divert trade subsidies to the North.''."


    "Why do we have to go North? Shouldn''t we not lose to the East for this?"


    "There are a lot of jobs in politics where you have to choose either side. In that case, it''s right to make a thorough choice for your ally. We, Angenas, need the help of the Ivans in the North for the development project, so this time we''re taking care of the North."


    "It''s definitely a great opportunity to take credit, as Ivan''s Deputy will be attending the conference as well."


    Duigi and Baraport''s Lord alternately explained.


    "What about the East? I was told that I needed the consent of all local representatives to be appointed as Crown Prince."


    "We can take care of them through other things next time. Besides, they are such closed groups that they are not too involved in central affairs. Even more sensitive issues such as the appointment of the Crown Prince. Perhaps they will quietly follow the opinions of His Majesty and the rest of the Empire."


    "Well, then."


    Astana shrugged and said.


    "So it''s almost over?"


    "No, there are still a few more important issues on the agenda..."


    "I only need to know the most important thing!"


    "No, you have to be prepared for it this time. If you''re too tired, we''ll come back tomorrow."


    He cant believe he has to do this again tomorrow.

 Chapter 138

    Astana couldn''t keep his mouth shut as he entered the Devon family''s business briefing room.


    "Wow..."


    It was as if he had come to a different world.


    Maybe it was because of the atmosphere and the bustling crowds that are completely different from the other banquets.


    Or maybe it was because of the alcohol he drank heavily while running to the Lombardy territory.


    "After all, my mother was wrong."


    She said it was a boring banquet, she didn''t know anything.


    Even though he arrived late on purpose, the banquet hall was full of people.


    And it was clear that the business was cruising successfully whatever it was that everyone was excited about.


    Someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    It was Astana''s fault for standing in the middle of a busy space in a daze.


    "Hey!"


    Astana called someone who looked like an ordinary aristocrat, but he looked at Astana up and down and went inside the venue.


    "Damn it. This kind of thing happens because I wear cheap clothes."


    No one recognized Astana as a Prince because he wore shabby clothes to escape the Palace without anyone knowing.


    "Huh."


    Since he didn''t have anything to prove his identity, so he couldn''t scare him.


    Astana moved his slightly staggered steps further inside the venue because of his drunkenness.


    "Where can I apply for delivery?"


    "How many of these can I buy?"


    People''s voices were heard loudly from all over the place.


    "Hey, there!"


    Astana, who was giggling and watching the inside of the banquet hall, grabbed a servant who was passing by with a glass of champagne on a tray.


    "Oh!"


    Clang.


    Thanks to him, some glasses of champagne fell to the floor and shattered, but Astana didn''t care what he had done.


    He glanced at the embarrassed employee and sipped a glass of champagne in his hand and continued to look around.


    Soon after, Astana settled in front of a wall not too far from the entrance.


    It was because he was so drunk that he couldn''t walk anymore.


    "That''s great."


    However, Astana''s expression was quite different from before.


    His face, which was just amazed and nice, was now filled with discomfort.


    "Florentia Lombardy..."


    The project and event were definitely led by Gallahan Lombardy''s daughter.


    "She has been extraordinary since she was a child."


    It was Florentia, who had a lot of strange things going on starting from the day Astana threw his hat.


    So when he was young, he used to grit his teeth when he heard the name ''Florentia''.


    But it changed as he got older.


    When everyone was crawling in front of Astana and trying to look good, Florentia Lombardy was not.1


    That was both bothersome and strangely annoying.


    "Such a cheeky girl."


    From a distance, he could see Florentia Lombardy.


    There was no sign of nervousness at all while she was hosting the event that attracted so many people.


    "I''m having bad luck."


    Until now, he couldn''t understand his mother who hated Lombardy.


    At this moment, Astana seemed to know her mind.


    "Lombardy..."


    Astana''s reddened eyes from drunkenness captured Florentia and the splendid banquet hall.


    Then, Astana caught the eye of a woman looking at the artworks of the Lombardy Scholarship Foundation.


    "Larane Lombardy?"


    Apparently Belsach''s sister, Larane.


    Thin, weak, timid, and scaredy-cat.


    Another Lombardy lineage, opposite from Florentia.


    It was when Astana, with a fishy smile, stumbled and tried to approach Larane.


    A sturdy hand clasped Astana''s forearm.


    "You seem to be drunk a lot, but let''s go out."


    It was a security guard hired to proceed with the event.


    "Let go of me."


    Astana tried to shake the hand as hard as he could, but it wasn''t easy with him already drunk.


    "Where do you think you are, drunk and violent? I don''t know which family you''re from, but you shouldn''t do this in Lombardy. Don''t regret sobering up, get out."


    "Who do you think I am..."


    Astana stopped talking.


    There''s nothing to prove of him as a Prince.


    He could have called in an Angenas aristocrat who lives nearby to confirm it, but he doesn''t know what kind of scolding the Empress would give.


    "...huh."


    Eventually, Astana shook off the security guard''s hand and walked out of the venue on his own.


    But Astana''s constant gaze continued to turn to one place.


    * * *


    I walked back out to the briefing room with Nosier.


    "I''m sorry I took your precious time."


    Nosier continued to be ill at ease.


    I know that the Monak top is Perez''s, but Nosier doesn''t know if I knew that far.


    "It''s okay. Don''t mention it."


    I''ve been wondering who put Violet in trouble at the Triva Tree auction.


    Nosier was far too frank for a merchant with a long career.


    He seemed to have no idea how to act or hide his innermost feelings.


    I found out through Bate that he was betrayed by someone he trusted.


    Despite such experience, Nosier still seemed to have faith in people.


    It may be said that he is foolish, but he is quick to turn his head and cares about his credibility as a merchant.


    Besides, he''s got a lot of experience, so if he learns little business skills next to Clerivan, he''ll be back on his feet soon.


    "It wouldn''t have been easy to try this innovative approach. Were you afraid of failing?"


    Nosier asked me with a serious face.

 Chapter 139

    MLombardy Construction''s office, run by Vilkay.


    This year, among the 40-year-old family members, Lemavau Vilkay, a young family member, was talking to Clang Devon, who is usually close to him.


    "Is that really that much?"


    "She''s a genius."


    Clang answered Lemavau''s question with a stern and serious face.


    "Do you know how difficult things have been all along this process? But Lady Florentia is..."


    "I''ve heard a lot about her being smart since she was young."


    "She''s already beyond ''smart''. Don''t you know just from her thoughts on the delivery business?"


    "I suppose so."


    "But her real weapon is not a smart head."


    "Then what?"


    "What should I say? Eyes that can see the bigger picture other people can''t."


    Clang cursed his poor expressiveness that he couldn''t explain properly


    But Lemavau seemed to know what he meant.


    "Those who don"t see the forest and only feel the trees in front of them, even those who follow them, are at a loss.


    "Those who can¡¯t see the forest and only traces the trees in front of them makes it difficult for those who follow her.¡±


    "Yes! That''s what I mean! The whole time I was working with Lady Florentia, my body was exhausted, but my mind couldn¡¯t be more comfortable!¡±


    Clang slapped his knee and said.


    "I asked why she was trying to persuade me without just using her direct authority to order. At that time, there was a word from Lady Florentia to me."


    It was Clang with a dreamy face somewhere.


    ''I have a lot of ways to develop Lombardy, and I don''t want to attract a family who doesn''t want to succeed.''


    Clang, who had been looking back on his memory, soon burst into laughter.


    "Lady Florentia is a wonderful person!"


    To be honest, Lemavau had a stomachache when he saw Clang laughing like a man without any worries in the world.


    Someare having a hard time because of Viese.Someone.


    Although he was an old friend, he didn''t want to see Clang at this moment.


    That''s how much he hated Viese, who invoked his authority to Lombardy Construction.


    Although he expected this to happen one day because his family was in charge of managing real estate.


    "Whoa..."


    Lemavau Vilkay finally let out a heavy sigh.


    Then someone popped in the office door.


    "I''ve got a lot of work to do now, do you have time to sit and fool around?"


    It was Viese who was crumpling his face.


    It wasn''t a good impression from the beginning, but it was even worse today.


    The reason was obvious.


    He''s sure Viese has a stomachache because of Florentia Lombardy successful plans.


    "Here you are, Sir Viese."


    Clang Devon quickly got up and greeted him, but Viese ignored him and deliberately slap his shoulders and said to Lemavau.


    "There will be a meeting, so gather the executives."


    It is less efficient to bother those who are working fine into meetings.


    "...Yes, sir."


    Lemavau Vilkay swallowed the words that were about to push his Adam''s apple and answered.


    * * *


    Perez, sitting next to the Emperor, waiting for the conference to start, suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Nosier today.


    It happened before he came to the conference room.


    "Raise the price of the Triva tree more."


    "One more... The price was raised a while ago, so I don''t know if Angenas will follow."


    Nosier said anxiously, but Perez shook his head.


    The amount of money already spent to buy the tree bar is enormous.


    But if they stop buying Triva trees here, they can''t do anything.


    Without Triva woods, which is the most important foundation, construction will stop, and Angenas will lose astronomical money.


    Empress Rabini, who recently hired Lombardy Construction, cannot stop here.


    He was confident that this amount would follow.


    Then Perez suddenly had a question.


    "What about Pellet Corporation? How many Triva trees did they sell?"


    There were three major sources of Triva trees in the Empire.


    Firstly, the Ivan family, which has been exporting Triva trees steadily.


    Second, Perez''s monak top.


    And lastly, it was Pellet Corporation.


    In terms of the supply of the Triva tree, Pellet Corporation had the largest amount of wood.


    The Ivan family cut and delivered the Triva trees that were growing in their territory, so it took time to properly cut and dry the tree.


    But on the other hand, Pellet Corporation was different.


    They had already bought Triva trees for a long time, and they already had a significant amount of perfectly processed wood.


    As if they knew this would happen, how much did the Pellet Corporation would sell it to Angenas, who hadn''t even sold Triva trees?


    "The Pellet Corporation is... they haven''t started selling yet."


    "...What?"


    Perez''s eyes narrowed.


    Strange and incoherent.


    Angenas said they would buy wood piled up in a warehouse and consumed only the storage fee at once, at a very high price.


    So they should be selling to Angenas in very small quantities, just like the Top of Monak.


    It was a reasonable decision.


    "Not at all?"


    Perez asked as if to confirm.


    "Yes, not at all. The warehouse door didn''t open."


    Perez recalled the Clerivan he met at Tia''s birthday banquet last time.


    A sharp-looking man who is the head and owner of Pellet Corporation.


    As Lignite discovered, Clerivan was a hard-headed, quick-paced merchant.


    He was born with a good sense of a merchant and succeeded in every business he touched.

 Chapter 140

    Szzaaaarh-.


    "What kind of rain is this..."


    Violet murmured as she looked up at the sky pouring out so much rain that she couldn''t see properly.


    Even the voice was buried in the loud rain.


    Even the environment gloom because of the dark clouds.


    Violet stood on the balcony of a tall building with long eaves, looking down at the interior of Ivan Mansion, which is simple compared to Lombardy.


    People running around covering their heads, trying to get livestock into their house.


    Even though it was a rainy season that came back every year, everyone was confused by the heavy rain that had never happened before.


    ''There is a high risk of landslides around logging sites due to high precipitation.''


    Yesterday morning, Violet said to Lord Ivan.


    Of course, she didn''t just predict the future event.


    Along with the research results of the geologist, who had been very helpful since the diamond mines, and a letter from the mountain keeper, who had been protecting the lumbering grounds of the Ivan estate for several decades.


    In particular, the mountain keeper informed the urgency of the situation, saying that a small garden on the outskirts had already collapsed a few days ago, even though the rainy season had yet to begin in earnest, signaling the urgency of the situation.


    "There''s no harm in being prepared."


    Fortunately, Lord Ivan wasn''t a blind person.


    He understood how dangerous it was for a landslide to occur defenselessly and how much time and resources it would take to restore it.


    In addition, considering the recent logging of considerable numbers of trees, simple preparations immediately began.


    Until the rain subsided, each gate was sealed to block the passage of the mountain path and to withdraw the manpower of logging fields deep in the mountains.


    "I hope everything''s okay..."


    Even if her position of informing Lord Ivan of the danger was somewhat embarrassing, she hoped that there would be no landslide.


    However, Violet''s eyes, which look at the high mountains peculiar to the north, concerned.


    ''There''s going to be a landslide, Violet. When the rainy season begins, Lord Ivan must be informed of the dangers.''


    On the day she left for the North, the voice that was talking to herself was still clear in her ears.


    "What Lady Florentia said was never wrong."


    And ironically, that fact was making Violet more anxious.


    "I''m telling you to open the door!"


    Then a loud voice came through the rainy sound.


    It was the side of the nearby mansion gate guard, which had been closed a while ago.


    "I am Ferdick Angenas! I''m the Lord of Angenas family! Who dares to stop me!"


    Violet who frowned, went out into the street with an umbrella.


    The scuffle continued until she arrived in front of the guards.


    "Are you the Captain of the Guard?!"


    Ferdick Angenas asked the person who had just come out of the building.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Open this gate right now!"


    "It was sealed at the order of Lord Ivan. I can''t open the door until I have another word."


    "Do you know who I am? I am the father of the Empress and the family of Angenas! I must leave this mansion to carry out the order of the Empress, open the door!"


    When the word ''Empress'' came out, the captain of the guard hesitated.


    And he said in a much softer voice.


    "The gates were closed due to the high probability of a landslide because of the rain. It''s dangerous to leave now..."


    "I''ll take care of myself! Open the door now!"


    The captain frowned and shook his head.


    It seemed like he didn''t want to deal with that overbearing Lord Angenas anymore.


    "If you say so..."


    At this rate, the guard captain is really going to open the door.


    Violet, who was watching, quickly cut in between the two.


    "It''s dangerous to go out now, Lord Angenas."


    "...Who are you?"


    Ferdick Angenas asked, looking up and down at Violet.


    "I''m Violet, from Pellet Corporation. Not only landslides but also heavy rain that make it dangerous to move through rough mountains. So, first of all, being in a mansion is safe..."


    "Violet, the commoner of Pellet?"


    Ferdick Angenas muttered with contempt at Violet, who smiled kindly and approached him.


    And he got angry.


    "How dare a commoner to talk to me? You carried Pellet on your back, unaware of the subject... oh, oh."


    While speaking, Lord Angenas squinted as if he had realized something.


    Then he took a step closer and pushed Violet roughly on the shoulder.


    "You know I''m going to the log cabin now, don''t you?"


    "It''s not like that. It''s really dangerous out there..."


    Violet stumbles and tries to explain properly, but Ferdick Angenas doesn''t listen.


    "Do you think I''m gonna let you monopolize Triva wood?"


    Lord Angenas, who said so, looked at the guard captain again.


    "What are you doing without opening it!"


    "...Open up."


    Ivan''s guard chief spoke to his subordinates with irritating eyes.


    He saw with his eyes how ignorant he was to those who stopped him, and there was no reason to stop him anymore.


    It was an order from Lord Ivan, but the captain of the guard didn''t want to get involved anymore when they called the Empress.


    Eventually, the closed-door slowly opened, and Ferdick Angenas, who glared at Violet, got back on the carriage.


    "Let''s go!"


    When he shouted loudly, the shaky-faced coachman slapped the horse on the back.


    Dagedag, dagedak.


    Seeing the back of the Angenas carriage disappearing through the heavy rain, Violet once again recalled the voice that had reached her.


    ''There''s going to be a landslide, Violet.''

 Chapter 141

    "Well, I''d like to hear what my granddaughter''s good idea is."


    Grandfather told me.


    First of all, the response is not bad.


    To be honest, I swallowed a sigh of relief, nervously.


    Using the direct lineage authority to engage in Lombardy''s business, and to make suggestions to grandfather about what happened in the North are quite different stories.


    I took a deep breath and then carefully exhaled it.


    ¡°Actually, Sir Clerivan sometimes asks me for opinions about the business of the company.¡±


    "Clerivan?"


    My grandfather said with his eyes wide open as if it was unexpected.


    Clerivan is one of the few people my grandfather recognize.


    But it is hard to believe that Clerivan is discussing things with me.


    I continued, feeling that my grandfather''s eyes looking at me changed a little.


    "Yes. And that''s what happened this morning. About the landslides in the North."


    "Uhm. Yeah, Tia, you heard it too."


    "It''s a shame."


    Grandfather nodded at my gloomy face.


    "So I was discussing a few things, and I thought it would be a good opportunity for Pellet and Lombardy."


    Grandfather stared at me for a moment without saying anything.


    It was far from my grandfather''s usual appearance, who looked at me and burst into laughter ''Huhuhuh!''


    It was more serious and deeper than ever.


    "I have a question before that, Tia."


    Grandfather spoke to me in a low voice.


    "What do you think our Lombardy should do after knowing this landslide in the North?"


    "Helping the North!. It''s been devastated by a landslide."


    Fortunately, Lord Ivan accepted Violet''s words and there were no more disastrous casualties than in my previous life.


    Still, many people have lost their homes.


    "I don''t think we should turn a blind eye to the crisis in the region, which is one of the pillars of the Empire."


    "How come? It''s far away and it has nothing to do with us."


    "The Empire is divided into East, West, South, North, and Central, but it is never divided again."


    Like it or not, the families are all intertwined with all sorts of ties and deals.


    We should not sit back and do nothing about the far North.


    "If we look at the mines right now, we''re going to have to get the North back to normal so that our Lombardy mining industry can get back to normal. Roll up our sleeves and step up to the plate to help. But."


    "But?"


    "But I''m sure there''s a way for Lombardy to benefit from helping the North."


    Grandfather nodded with a ''Hum'' sound and asked.


    "So what was the first priority in helping the North?"


    "Rebuilding."


    I did not hesitate to answer immediately.


    "The first priority should be to help rebuild the people of the North so that they can rise again on their own. And if there''s one more thing... It would be taking responsibility."


    "Responsibility?."


    Grandfather rubbed his short beard and spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes, The Ivan family has greatly increased logging. The great Lords are responsible for them."


    "Aside from Ivan, I think there is one more family to share responsibility for the landslide, I think."


    I looked at my grandfather with eyes that didn''t contain laughter.


    "What do you think, Grandpa?"


    "...It''s good to be so reassuring to hear that I and my granddaughter have the same thought."


    My grandfather, who paused for a while, smiled secretly.


    I also spoke in a much brighter voice.


    "Of course, helping the North rebuild safely will come first!"


    "Yes, sure, Of course!"


    "And in the process, Lombardy is showing off!"


    "What kind of showing off?"


    Grandfather asked, crossing his hands on the armrest of the chair.


    It was one of my grandfather''s habits when he concentrated.


    "The Pellet Corporation has a lot of Triva wood, Grandpa. Sir Clerivan wants to return the woods back to the North."


    "That''s what Clerivan was thinking. Well, it''s uncharacteristic, but it."


    Grandfather said so and smiled.


    "Right? If he sells it to Angenas now, it''ll be worth the price."


    If it was in Clerivan''s character, he would probably hand over the woods to Angenas without hesitation.


    After receiving a huge amount of money.


    Now that the supply and demand of Triva trees in the North are uncertain, Angenas will rush in with his eyes lit, so he can take his part.


    But I''m the one who has the final decision in Pellet Corporation.


    And Triva wood was collected from the beginning in preparation for this landslide.


    ''The money I could have been earned'' was not a waste at all.


    Because there''s a greater purpose than earning Angenas'' money.


    "Sir Clerivan intends to resell the Triva tree owned by Pellet to the Northern families, including the Ivans, for reconstruction. It''s a price that doesn''t leave any transportation costs. And I''d like Lombardy to join here."


    "It''s not just Lombardy''s talking about buying wood and sending it to the North."


    "Isn''t the presence of an engineer as much as durable materials are needed at the disaster site, Grandpa?"


    "You mean the civil engineers of Lombardy Construction."


    Great grandfather.


    He points out my thoughts right away.


    "Of course, they''re busy with the Angenas development project, but..."


    I muttered so small that I read my grandfather''s mind.


    Sure enough.


    When the story of the Angenas development project came out, Grandpa''s face hardened slightly.


    Not only did Viese sign an absurd contract to receive the payment later, but now that the supply and demand of woods have been disrupted, the construction itself is uncertain.

 Chapter 142

    Despite being dissuaded, Lord Angenas stormed out of the closed gate and headed for the logging grounds.


    Unfortunately, the collapsing earth and stone hit the mountain path, and the carriage of Lord Angenas was also buried there.


    When Ivan found out that Lord Angenas was missing, he hurriedly released his soldiers and found the carriage, but sadly, both Lord Angenas and the coachman had already died.


    Details of the letter filled his head, but Ronchent remained silent.


    It was a courtesy to the Empress.


    Instead, Empress Rabini asked again.


    "...Father, what did he say?"


    No matter how famous the Empress is for having no blood or tears, there is nothing she can do about her father''s sad news.1


    Ronchent said with more somber heart.


    "Lord Angenas has passed away. This is a letter from Lord Ivan this morning."


    The small letter that flew across the continent by the courier pigeon was crumpled and dirty.


    It contrasted so much with the white, well-kept, smooth hands of the Empress who accepted it.


    The Empress''s head gradually bowed.


    He couldn''t see her face anymore because of her hair.


    At that appearance, Ronchent Ivan comforted the Empress because he felt sorry for her.


    "I know you must be heartbroken, Empress, and the late Lord Angenas was indeed a model for many nobles."


    Despite his low voice, the Empress did not budge.


    How much heartbreak would it be?


    Perhaps there are hot tears on the Empress''s face.


    Deputy Lord Ivan continued to speak of comfort.


    "In our Ivan, we will do our best to ensure that the belongings of the Lord Angenas return safely to the Capital..."


    "What happened to the Triva tree?"


    "...Yes?"


    Ronchent Ivan doubted his ears.


    And he asked again.


    "What do you mean..."


    "He should have collected the Triva wood."


    The Empress slowly raised her head.


    Empress Rabini''s face was perfect with light again.


    There was no part of the makeup that was ruined by tears, and it was not distorted by sadness.


    It was the same face she was greeting Deputy Lord Ivan a moment ago.


    "My father was collecting Triva woods by participating in a woods auction in the North. Can Deputy Lord Ivan help me move it to Angenas?"


    "Uh, uh, it''s..."


    Ronchent Ivan was speechless for a moment.


    He got goosebumps on the beautiful face like a sculpture of the Empress staring at him.


    Her father died in an accident, and the first word he heard was about the tree.


    The development work of the West comes before the death of her father.


    "Uh, can you tell me which warehouse it is stored in..."


    Of course, he had to refuse if Ivan''s restoration work was too urgent, but Ronchent has to give a quick answer.


    It was because his head was full of one thought.


    ''The Empress is dangerous. I have to keep my distance from Angenas.''


    His instincts were shouting like that.


    The Empress was a person who could bear any loss for her ambition.


    And the target could be Ivan next time.


    Even when he visited the Empress Palace, Ronchent Ivan''s heart was heavy.


    It was because he had one more bad news to pass along with her father''s obituary.


    It was an order delivered by Lord Ivan in a letter, but now it''s an excellent choice.


    After thinking that far, Deputy Lord Ivan nodded heavily and opened his mouth.


    "We will carry the words that the Lord Angenas has already purchased to Angenas. But..."


    "What is it?"


    "I think it will be difficult to put Triva woods in the Angenas anymore. It is necessary for Ivan''s reconstruction. I ask for your understanding, Empress."


    The Empress''s blue eyes shone coldly.


    Unable to catch the gaze, Deputy Lord Ivan averted his eyes and gulped down his dry saliva.


    "...I suppose so. I understand Ivan''s position."


    That''s a relief.


    Ronchent Ivan quickly rose from his seat, swallowing a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, Empress. Then I have a schedule to go..."


    Empress Rabini bowed and glanced coldly at the back of Deputy Lord Ivan, who was scurrying away.


    And when his carriage was heard leaving, the Empress called the maid-in-honor.


    "Get Duigi."


    After a while.


    Duigi Angenas arrived in the drawing-room at the call of the Empress.


    "Our father passed away."


    It was the first remark of the Empress, even before her brother sat down.


    "What did you just say, sister? Uhh, what do you mean our father died?"


    Duigi Angenas felt as if the sky was falling, and his legs were loosened and he slumped into a chair.


    But he was not given time to grieve.


    The Empress spoke in a dry voice.


    "So as soon as you leave the Empress''s Palace, move quickly according to my orders. There''s a lot of work to do."


    "That''s too much, sister!"


    Duigi Angenas has rarely been furious.


    "Our father is dead! But you don''t seem to be sad, how can you...!"


    "Don''t be so easy-going, Duigi."


    The Empress cut off Duigi''s speech with a sharp voice.


    "If we don''t get our act together, we''ll hold Angenas responsible for all the landslides in the North. But the death of our father could prevent it. It''s a good thing in a way."4


    "Huuuu, sister!" cried Duigi Angenas in dismay.


    However, Empress Rabini was not bothered by such a younger brother''s reaction.


    "They would argue that the landslide was caused by the carelessly logging at the request of our Angenas. Yeah, our father''s accident could be a great shield."

 Chapter 143

    "I am even more grateful to hear such comfort from the young Lady."


    Deputy Lord Ivan spoke to me in a slightly dazed voice.


    "Not because she''s my granddaughter, also she''s just an adult, but she''s very broad-minded and smart."


    My grandfather secretly compliments me next to me.


    "This Lombardy delivery business is also her work."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    The eyes of Deputy Lord Ivan, who looks at me, have changed.


    I smiled and pointed to the spot where the tea was ready.


    ¡°I have prepared a tea to help you sleep well. I''ll tell you while drinking."


    The tea I carefully selected myself is actually a calming tea rather than a good night''s sleeping tea.


    It certainly works, after sat down and drinking a few sips of tea, Deputy Lord Ivan''s complexion improved significantly.


    His face, which seemed to be frozen, melted warmly and became soft.


    It''s just good enough to poke and go down at will.


    "How is the damage situation?"


    As I had said before the arrival of Deputy Lord Ivan, Grandpa starts the words first.


    "Fortunately, so far, there aren''t that many casualties. But..."


    Deputy Lord Ivan unexpectedly candidly spoke of the situation.


    "At this rate, we''re not sure whether the people of the territory will be able to farm properly in the spring after winter."


    "What''s wrong with farming now? You''ll have to worry about getting through the winter right now. The winters in the North are harsh."


    "...That''s true."


    Deputy Lord Ivan''s shoulders drooped further down.


    And I could be sure when I saw it.


    He stopped by the Empress''s Palace early this morning, and his relationship with the Empress is not the same as before.


    If he still had a strong relationship with Angenas, Deputy Lord Ivan would have kept his eyes on me and grandpa until the end.


    Indeed, the Empress cannot continue to be faithful to Ivan, who can no longer provide Triva trees.


    What if we don''t fight each other with blood on our necks by blaming the landslide on each other right now?


    Anyway, what''s important now is that Ivan, the head of the North, is now in a kites-like position.


    "The Ivans were rash in this case. You should''ve done enough logging. They say the walls can be rebuilt, but what about those who have fallen victim to the landslide?"


    Grandfather said in a stern voice.


    I quickly sided with Deputy Lord Ivan.


    "Nobody knew it would rain so much, Grandpa."


    "But a Lord must be prepared for such a situation."


    It''s not really my grandfather and me at odds.


    Just stick to the role, according to the pre-arranged script.


    Instead of scaring and screaming on one side, cover and soothe the other.


    Then the target person naturally leans emotionally on the one who protects him and listens to him.


    "It''s no use arguing now, Grandpa. The most important thing is to get people back to their original lives quickly. Isn''t it, Deputy Lord Ivan?"


    Let''s cover up the past and come up with a solution.


    It''s a favorite word for people who have responsibility.


    Deputy Lord Ivan was no different.


    "Yes, families in the North are now focusing on damage recovery."


    "And to help you with that, I asked to meet Deputy Lord Ivan today."


    "Help me...."


    "The most necessary thing to make the North back to normal again is wood, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "But you can''t do active logging because you''re worried about another landslide, right?."


    "The roads to the undamaged logging grounds were blocked by landslides of course..."


    "Oh, my God..."


    I said it after I put in a twist.


    "Clerivan Pellet, the owner of Pellet Corporation, is my teacher who taught me from an early age. And fortunately, there is a large amount of Triva woods that was not used by Pellet Corporation. We''re thinking of selling the wood at a cost due to the dire circumstances of the North."


    Actually, it wasn''t Clerivan''s, but I wanted to do that.


    "Is that true? Do, as much as money. No, it''s a little hard right now, but if you give me time, I can pay for it!"


    Deputy Lord Ivan was delighted.


    Ivan is by no means a poor territory.


    But they can''t spend a lump sum of money right now when mining, agriculture, and forestry, which are central industries, are all closed.


    "You can let go of those worries a little. Half of that timber will be purchased by our Lombardy and sent to the north as relief supplies."


    "Oh, no, that''s wi cost lot of money..."


    Surprised by what I said, Deputy Lord Ivan quickly stopped talking.


    He realized that the people he''s facing now were none other than Lombardy.


    In fact, that amount doesn''t affect Lombardy''s finances even if we spend ten times.1


    Deputy Lord Ivan hesitated and lowered his head slightly.


    "It''s embarrassing, but Lombardy''s help... I''ll take it. Thank you."


    And the voice that was continuing to speak was dull.


    "I''ve been asking for help from place to place all day long, but I''ve only been rejected... How should I express this feeling?"


    Deputy Lord Ivan said facing my grandfather.


    Grandfather spoke in a relaxed voice to such a Ronchent Ivan.


    "What am I looking for? This child has full control over this work."


    "Ah..."


    Ronchent Ivan, who was about the same age as my father, looked at me and said.


    "Thank you, Lady Lombardy."


    "Natural disasters can happen to any of us. We should help each other at times like this."


    "If there''s anything that Ivan can do to repay you..."


    Yeah, that''s it!


    This is exactly what I wanted to hear!


    With a slight smile, I sneaked out the main points that I prepared for this occasion.

 Chapter 144

    Plop.


    I heard something falling in the quiet conference room between conversations.


    When the nobles turned toward the sound, the Second Prince who sitting at the top was silently picking up the minutes of the meeting that had been dropped to the ground.


    "Florentia?"


    At the completely unexpected name, Emperor Jovanes raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, Gallahan''s daughter..., she is the childhood friend of the Second Prince."


    Once again, the eyes that had shifted to the Emperor turned to Perez.


    As always, the Second Crown Prince silently received the gaze with a mask-like face.


    "That''s right, that kid."


    "But it''s not Gallahan? Are you saying you''re going to put that girl in charge?"


    The Emperor asked curiously.


    The same was true of the nobles.


    But Lulak answered without embarrassment because he was already expecting such a response.


    "Clerivan Pellet of Pellet Corporation, who now has a large supply of Triva wood, is a teacher who has taught Florentia for a long time. My granddaughter acts as a bridge between Lombardy and Pellet."


    "Even so... Hmm..."


    Despite his explanation, Jovanes'' continued frowning made Lulak feel uncomfortable at heartily.


    He''ll spend his money helping the North with his granddaughter.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with Lulak.


    In addition, the Emperor should have opened the treasury and settled the matter.


    However, knowing that Jovanes is as stingy as the nobles gathered here to spend her own money, Lulak did it himself.


    In terms of temperament, a grumpy desire to cancel everything and save money arose, but Lulak endured it thinking of Tia.


    Lulak hid his disapproving expression and told the crowd.


    "My granddaughter is young, but she''s smart enough to invoke in Lombardy''s main business. This Lombardy delivery business is also her work."


    "Oh, the delivery business!"


    "The business was Gallahan''s daughter''s!"(I don''t like how they treat Tia as ONLY ''Gallahan''s daughter''s)3


    Fortunately, there was an explosive reaction among the nobles.


    All of them visited the delivery business briefing at least once.


    The corners of Lulak''s mouth crept up without anyone knowing.


    His shoulders naturally shrugged, and his nose slightly raised.


    "Sure Lombardy! Not only the children, but the grandchildren are wonderful!"


    "We don''t have any worries because of Lord of Lombardy!"


    The atmosphere of the conference hall, which had been rigidly stiff, was loosened for a moment.


    Lulak also smiled and nodded secretly because he didn''t hate the reaction of those praising his granddaughter.


    "Hmm."


    In the middle of that amicable moment, Emperor Jovanes could not smile as comfortably.


    Obviously, the center of the conference hall is him, the Emperor, and before he knew it, the initiative of the atmosphere was transferred to Lombardy again.


    In addition, Lulak Lombardy, who was elated for having a good afterthought, looked up.


    Lombardy stepped up and gave it to him, so he can''t standstill.


    After a moment of agony, Emperor Jovanes hid his grumpy temper and said with a nice smile.


    "The Imperial Family will send 5000 gold and relief goods to the North. And if you need anything else, I''m willing to send someone in charge of the Imperial Family with supplies."


    The Imperial Family is in charge.


    Whose name will be called, people are paying keen attention.


    Jovanes'' gaze was also busy sweeping the crowd.


    He is choosing the appropriate personnel to be appointed as the person in charge.


    Then, there was a young and strong voice.


    "I''ll go to North, Your Majesty."


    It was Perez.


    "I''ve traveled to the North for a long time, just like the East. I am well aware of the geography of the area, and I will do my best to facilitate the support on behalf of you."


    "Oh..."


    Jovanes'' complexion brightened up.


    Yes, there was a Second Prince.


    Lulak Lombardy is proud of his granddaughter, but the Second Prince is his.


    The Emperor grinned and said.


    "Yes, that''s very reliable! I''ll order the Second Prince to be in charge of the Northern Relief Project. Take care of the North for me."


    And as you can see, he skimmed the responses of the nobles.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, leave it to me."


    The eyes of the aristocrats who looked at the Second Prince politely bowed were quite to Jovanes'' liking.


    Surely the second prince was different from the First Prince.


    No matter what he does, they were able to trust him because he was so smart.


    It would have been better if he had been born by the Empress, not a maid of humble commoners.1


    It was quite a shame that the obstacle is his origin that he couldn''t overcome.


    "Then let''s move on to the next agenda. The next item on the agenda is..."


    Emperor Jovanes, who was reading the list of agenda items posted by the chairman of the aristocratic council, spoke out.


    Because it was an issue that he wanted to avoid.


    ¡°It is time to determine the cause of the landslide and determine the punishment, Your Majesty.¡±


    In case Jovanes slipped over, Lulak quickly announced in a polite voice.


    "A landslide is a natural disaster, but what can we do to find the cause? The important thing is to rebuild the North as soon as possible..."


    "Please take a look at this."


    Lulak Lombardy handed over some thin documents.


    "What is this?"


    "The reason there were so few human casualties from this landslide is that a geologist hired by the Pellet Corporation was investigating near the Northern mines, predicting the landslide in advance, and alerting Lord Ivan. It is a copy of the report."


    "Is that... is that true,"


    Jovanes asked deputy Lord Ivan.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I asked my father to confirm it."

 Chapter 145

    The carriage, which had left the Imperial Palace heading to the North, was already free of the Emperor''s command.


    Perez was lost in thought as he watched the scenery quickly pass through the window.


    "What is the reason Pellet corporation collects the Triva tree?"


    This question hasn''t left his mind lately.


    Like me, did Pellet Corporation collect the wood for the Empress''s development of the West?


    But in that sense, Pellet Corporation only bought wood and did not sell a single bar to Angenas.


    It was also more than a year ago that Pellet began buying Triva wood in the North, according to Lignite.


    At first, without a sound, little by little.


    Secretly, without even revealing that it was Pellet Corporation.


    After filling several such large warehouses, rumors of Pellet Corporation changed his attitude.


    As if Pellet Corporation had waited, he sent someone from the central to start an aggressive purchase.


    And a week before the landslide, like a lie, every movement stopped.


    Stopped trading and pulled the Pellets from the logging grounds scattered throughout the North.


    "As if he knew when, where, and in what form a landslide would occur."


    However, it was impossible to make such an accurate estimate based on the geologist''s report submitted by Lord Lombardy at the conference.


    "Clerivan Pellet."


    The owner of Pellet Corporation.


    He wanted to be honest and ask him everything.


    What kind of eyes are you looking at the world with.


    What are you planning for next time?


    And-


    "Wouldn''t he like to be my person?"2


    He knows that Clerivan Pellet is close to Lombardy.


    But since leaving the Lombardy family and start Pellet''s business, his move has been far from loyal to Lombardy.


    Like a diamond mine, he took it from Lombardy''s.


    It didn''t seem to be particularly close to his one-time partner, Gallahan Lombardy.


    Considering those points, he was walking on his own path.


    The remaining relationship between Clerivan Pellet and Lombardy was overshadowed by the years they spent in Lombardy.


    "Achoo!"


    It just so happened that Florentia sniffled.


    She was the only one who has a long relationship with the teacher-disciple whit Clerivan Pellet.


    "Who swears at me?"


    Perez immediately moved on to the sound of a small grunt with her mouth covered.


    "Use this."


    Perez said, taking off his robe and covering it over Tia''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    She smiled as she wrapped her face around his clothes and smiled.


    Thump-.


    A blue tendon popped up in the hand that meticulously opened the robe to the heart that was shaking with a single smile.


    Pellet Corporation, which had just filled his head, melted away in front of her presence.


    * * *


    My nose tickled for a long time and I ended up sneezing.


    "Who swears at me?"


    Or is it a cold?


    What does it mean summer cold?


    It''s not like a fool won''t get caught.


    "Use this."


    Perez took off his robe and gave it to me.


    "Thank you, Perez."


    Without hesitation, I wrapped myself around my slightly cold body.


    I was going to read a book, but I think I need to sleep well.


    If I catch a cold and the whole procession slows down, there''s no inconvenience like that.


    "I had to go to the North quickly, so I decided to go all night long, and I''m in this shape."


    "If we turn now, we might be able to reach the Vogeli estate by sunset."


    Perez said quickly.


    "But that''s a couple of days back. I''m fine. I''ll be fine when I wake up.¡±


    "I''m sure there''s a cold medicine among the things. Hold on a second."


    Perez pulled out a large box in the corner of the carriage and opened it.


    My head is numb as soon as I think it might be a cold.


    Leaning against the carriage wall, I looked at Perez, looking for medicine with a serious face.


    "The Second Crown Prince, that fellow. He knew very well how to keep up with Jovanes."


    After the conference, my grandfather gave Perez such an assessment.


    An amercement of 10,000 gold.


    And 5,000 gold of them is used for reconstruction funds in the North.


    Perez soothed the Emperor''s unwillingness to punish Angenas on the spot while causing them a great loss of 10,000 gold.


    In addition, he made a good impression in front of the aristocrats by taking care of the North at the same time and was given an easy and effective mission to deliver Imperial relief supplies to the North.


    He''s so smart.


    My grandfather seemed very unhappy with Perez''s actions, which ended in an amercement, but I don''t care.


    All I wanted was to keep the Empress from sourcing Triva trees from the North and to twist her relationship with Ivan.


    Then suddenly I had a question.


    I snapped at Perez, rummaging through the medicine box.


    "Why was it an amercement, Perez?"


    Clatter.


    His movement stopped and the bottle of medicine made a small noise.


    "The Empress seems to be spending a lot of money on Western development these days. I was going to make her spend more money."


    "Yeah, that''s the way it was."


    And it''s the Monak Top that''s siphoning off the Empress''s money.


    "As expected, Perez, you''re smart."


    It''s not something anyone can do to become a Crown Prince from the lowest to the top, of course.


    "...Thank you."

 Chapter 146

    Thump-thump.


    My heart was beating like crazy.


    I guess that''s because I got caught unintentionally peeking at Perez''s bath scene.


    Or-


    Thump-.


    Once again, my heart skipped a beat.


    It was the moment I met Perez''s eyes that shone brightly.


    It''s beautiful.


    That''s all I could think of.


    With wet hair swept back, deep eyes and nose blades shaded by moonlight.


    Perez''s hot body temperature, which is delivered from the wet, pale, muscular body and nevertheless from the point of contact with my body.4


    The long lashes over the pupils looking down at me.


    And the worries about me contained in the dark brows that were frowned as if he was worried.


    Holding on to Perez''s sturdy arms, I still couldn''t move, hoping that the tumultuous heartbeat would go away.


    "...Tia?"


    It was Perez who raised me.


    His big wet hands grabbed my shoulders and straightened them up.


    "Oh?..."


    At that moment, a sense of loss that I had never felt before flooded in.


    What the hell is this feeling?2


    And even before I could find the reason, Perez approached, bending over to me.


    His calloused hand wrapped around my cheek.


    "I think you still have a fever."


    Yeah, I have a fever!


    It may not be a fever caused by a cold, but my cheeks are a little hot.


    Only then did I come to my senses and stepped back half a step.


    "I''m sorry, Perez, I heard the sound of water, so I followed you, unintentionally. I apologize properly."


    I said, hiding my trembling voice as much as I could.


    "...That''s fine."


    "No, of course, this is a public place, but I should have gone right back when I realized you were naked..."


    When I looked at Perez''s body, I saw things that had not been seen before.


    "What''s this all about? What about these wounds?"


    Perez''s wide chest and back were full of small traces.


    "Not a wound, a scar."


    "Yes, I mean, scars! Why so many?"


    Most of them were small scars, but the ones on the left arm or the right side were quite big and deep.


    It was like Perez''s body is a dark and terrible snake.


    ¡°How big of a wound was it if the scar remained like this?¡±


    "It happens often in training."


    Perez said nonchalantly.


    "Training? What kind of training are you doing so hard? Was there anyone bothering you at the academy? No, more than anything, isn''t training using a wooden sword or something?"


    Perez smiled at me and replied.


    "Dealing with a sword is a battle between the mind to kill and the instinct to live. You can''t develop without using a real sword, Tia."1


    "Oh?..."


    Yes, it was. The sword is.


    As he wasn''t wearing clothes, I could see more small scars on Perez''s hands and arms.


    And I asked, pointing to a dark red cut on his back, which had been bothering me a little while ago.


    "Just name the person who left this on your body. This must have been a different intention under the guise of training."


    "...I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you know his name? I''m sure he used to go to the academy."


    "It was not a training wound."


    Only then did I remember.


    ''Sometimes I''ve been attacked or something.''


    That the Empress used to send someone to kill Perez.


    "It''s impossible to ask the dead person for a name now."


    Perez is standing here now, which means that the assassin sent by the Empress is dead.


    I looked up at Perez.


    I keep getting confused.


    Just because I intervened in young Perez''s life and created a better environment doesn''t make everything easier.


    His life is still fierce.


    As deep as the scar left here.


    I put my hand over the bumpy left scars.


    "It must have hurt a lot."


    The terrible day when he got this wound seemed to be painted before my eyes.


    But when my hand touched his waist, there was a change.


    Perez''s body twitched slightly, and his stomach was tense.


    His perfectly sculpted muscles revealed a more angry appearance.1


    Perez''s body temperature, which I felt at my fingertips, grew even hotter.


    Zaap.


    I could see a strong arm with a blue tendon sprouting as he clenched his fist.


    I raised my head and looked up at Perez.


    I encountered deep darkened eyes.


    Something tense, drawn in it, was visible.


    Quietly, but with great up and down Perez''s naked chest, I could feel the heat of suppressing and enduring.


    Looking down at me, his long eyelids trembled once.


    At that moment, I could realize the current situation by hearing the sounds of the surroundings that had been pushed away.


    It was only then that I saw myself touching Perez''s body, barely wearing a cloak around his waist.(It''s like tia is trying to seduce Perez unknowingly)


    "Huh!"


    I said, quickly taking my hands off Perez''s body.


    "I''ll go back to the carriage! I, I need a little more sleep!"(I hope Perez will pull Tia into his arms, like in tv drama, but not)1


    Then, I hurried down the forest path where there was a rustling sound with every step.


    Splash!


    Behind me, I could hear Perez jumping back into the lake.6


    * * *


    We arrived safely at the Ivan estate.


    Everyone was very tired and exhausted because the schedule moved so quickly, but the trip ended without any major problems.

 Chapter 147

    Ramona.


    Who was known as Perez''s lover in my previous life.


    Ramona, who always accompanied Perez on public occasions.


    She was here.


    "At the Monak Top, she had the title of a shaman, but she seemed to take care of everything about Triva wood."


    I thought it was a name I''d hear one day, but I was a little surprised.


    No, I knew she''d graduate from the academy with Perez, but I didn''t know she was working at the Monak top.


    No wonder my head was numb.


    "Lady Florentia"?


    Violet called me anxiously.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No, it''s nothing."


    I smile awkwardly and said.


    "I''m just a little curious. Violet thinks so highly of her."


    "To be honest, she''s the kind of person I''d like to bring to Pellet. I can trust her with that much enthusiasm."


    Violet said, nodding her head.


    It made my heart a little bit weirder.


    She also won the heart of violet known as a strict person.


    Violet began to compliment Ramona with her eyes glistening, thinking I was interested in her.


    "...So I couldn''t attend that day, but I was convinced that the agent would easily win the auction. The very day before, the Monak Top participated in an auction in the remote Dimac Estate. Ramona arrived at the auction house early in the morning. She has probably been running her horse since dawn."


    "She''s a very hard worker, as Violet said."


    "Miss Ramona is still on Ivan''s estate, so maybe you''ll run into her."


    "Still, she''s still in Ivan''s estate."


    At the Monak Top, they have stored the collected Triva wood in a warehouse outside Ivan, and they still have time to go to Angenas.


    So it''s right that she''s still in Ivan.


    I smiled at Violet.


    "As Violet said, I hope we''ll run into each other at least once."


    * * *


    And it makes sense.


    The back view of Perez, who left the mansion alone without anybody accompanying him.


    Dressed in plain clothes and robes that would not catch the eyes, Perez even pressed his hood deep as he left the mansion.


    And he turned around the road and mixed into the market, making sure no one followed him naturally, like a habit.


    It was a shabby market alley where the nobles didn''t walk there.


    Walking among the crowd with his head down, Perez climbed up to a small two-story building.


    At the end of the stairs, there was also a door with a nameplate that was not very noticeable.


    [MonakTop]


    Perez, who entered the door familiarly, only then took off his hood.


    "Your Highness."


    There was a person who approached Perez quickly.


    "Long time no see, Ramona."


    Ramona, a beauty with reddish scarlet hair and bright blue eyes, smiled brightly at Perez.


    Her particularly white face quickly turned red.


    Ramona, who saw herself in the mirror by looking sideways, wanted to cry a little.


    She resents herself for not being able to hide her feelings at all.


    And she didn''t like her eyes, which turned dark because she couldn''t sleep at all at the news of the Second Prince coming, nor the curly hair that was even more chaotic today.


    It''s something she doesn''t usually care about.


    Whenever she stood in front of him, she kept seeing things like that.


    Ramona swallowed a small sigh and spoke in a brighter voice.


    "I''ve prepared some refreshments, Your Highness. You like sweets, right."


    But Perez shook his head.


    "I have to be there in a minute. It''s okay. Let''s get a report first."


    "Ah..."


    Ramona nodded as she looked sullen at the chocolate cake she had bought for Perez.


    Then he took out a thin package of documents prepared in advance from the drawer and handed them to Perez.


    "Then I''ll look at the report and tell you."


    The report was not very long.


    In the meantime, she has consistently reported in writing, and it was Ramona''s way of picking up and delivering important things without any phrases.


    Even after her report, Perez remained silent for a while.


    He leaned against the window and read Ramona''s report carefully.


    And Perez said, with the sound of the fluttering final chapter.


    "Good work, Ramona."


    "Thank... you..."


    Ramona''s face was flushed again.


    There''s been a lot of hard work, but this word seemed to compensate for everything.


    Perez thanked Ramona in an unhyped, plain way.


    "The stable supply and demand of wood helped us effectively extract the budget of Angenas."


    "I''m glad I could be of help, Your Highness."


    "I''m glad there''s someone I can trust like you."


    Now Ramona''s ears were as red as the color of her hair.


    But Perez asked, looking out the window, not Ramona.


    "What kind of man is Lord Ivan?"


    Ramona, who was agonizing over Perez''s question for a moment, offered an honest answer.


    "A typical Northern aristocrat. He is generous to his own people but has a strong tendency to be exclusive. He used to be a very good person, but he has been suffering from chronic disease for a long time and he has changed his personality."


    "His personality has changed. I wonder so."


    "What''s the matter with Lord Ivan?"


    "He will not accept any relief money."


    "What?"


    Ramona was embarrassed and asked again.


    "Exactly, he''s not taking the Royal money. He has accepted what Lombardy and Luman prepared."

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    A few days later.


    Migente Ivan entered the office with his father''s medicine.


    "Come here, Migente."


    Lord Ivan, who was sitting in an armchair by the window with a tired face, called Migente.


    "I brought you some medicine, Father."


    "Well, yes, come here."


    Migente looked at his father drinking medicine with a tired face.


    The long-suffering chronic disease worsened and not long ago Lord Ivan was able to get up after he was bedridden. The family doctor said he shouldn''t overwork himself like this but the Lord didn''t listen.


    Migente, who knows his father''s sincerity that never turns back, decided, instead of stopping Lord Ivan, he shared the work by taking charge of the internal affairs of the territory.


    However, that doesn''t mean the worry for his father is gone.


    "You''ll be in big trouble, Father."


    "This is not a problem."


    Lord Ivan said with a mixed face.


    He hasn''t slept well a night since the landslide.


    When he closed his eyes, the roar on the night of the landslide and the screams of people seemed to come back.


    "The people of the lands suffer more than I do."


    It was Lord Ivan who felt more responsible for this than anyone else.


    And because he knew how his father felt, he silently helped his father with his work, but today he was carefully gathering his courage.


    "Why don''t you get some relief money?"


    But Lord Ivan ignored the words.


    He woke up from his seat, pouring all of the medicine left in the bottle into his mouth, and wiping the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.


    "I''ll be back late tonight. I''ll deliver Triva wood to the Onyx estate. In the meantime, take care of the guests of the mansion."


    "Isn''t this just wood, just send people instead. No, I''ll just go. Father, get some rest."


    "No, I, the owner of the household, should show my face to ease their resentment."


    "If you really want to help them, just accept the Imperial''s relief."


    "...I''m going to go now."


    "Father!"


    "Don''t you know yet!"


    Eventually, there was an old story between him and Imperial Family.


    "There''s nothing better involved with Durelli''s Imperial Family! This happened because Ronchent brought the Imperial Family into Ivan''s business!"


    Lord Ivan, who screamed until his veins stood on his wrinkled forehead, stumbled for a moment.


    Hence in an instant, Migente''s eyes lit up.


    "Father!"


    Migente quickly approached Lord Ivan and helped him sit back in the chair.


    "Whoa..."


    Lord Ivan said with a deep sigh.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left the family to Ronchent."


    "But my brother had a point. There will be a battle for the throne soon. So there is no harm in cooperating with the Empress'' family, Angenas. My brother says that the Crown Prince is the First Prince anyway."


    "Ha?"


    Lord Ivan asked Migente with a snort as if he was elated.


    "Now you''ve seen the Second Prince. How did he look? Do you still think the First Prince will be the Crown Prince, Migente?"


    Migente avoided answering.


    Lord Ivan clicked his tongue as if he knew it would.


    "Okay. I knew my eldest son was not bright, but I didn''t know he was blind.¡±1


    ¡°My brother¡¯s judgment about His Majesty the Second Prince may have been wrong. If so, wouldn''t it be even more important to receive a subsidy from the Imperial Family? It is the Second Prince''s first assignment, so we should cooperate well."


    Lord Ivan was silent for a moment at Migente''s words.


    Maybe he''s changing his mind?


    Migente waited anxiously.


    But Lord Ivan shook his head soon.


    "Angenas'' money always has a tail. No matter how much the amercement is, you don''t know what you''ll say later if you get it."


    Lord Ivan, who said so, stood up.


    "It''s right to solve it without the help of the Imperial Family, Migente."


    "Father..."


    Lord Ivan walked out of the office, and Migente, who was left alone, sighed like a habit.


    His father was originally more of a person who liked to help others than to get help.


    However, at a critical time, the illness worsened and anger at himself and distrust of the Empress were mixed.


    They are denying the reality that they should receive any help.


    As time passes, his father will understand, but it is the Northern citizens who suffer in the meantime.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Then, Migente''s eyes caught a piece of paper on the householder''s desk.


    It was an emergency report, seeing the red seal on it.


    "His Highness, the Second Prince, manages the relief money himself and distributes food to the people of Ivan and nearby lands..."


    Ivan was handing out relief supplies, but it was far from enough.


    It was a problem that could be solved by leaving the North to buy food and manpower, but right away, Ivan ran out of money.


    Looking down at the report for a moment, Migente folded it in half and put it in his arms.


    "You may not be able to hide it completely, but you can buy time."


    Migente, who was leaving the office so quietly, happened to see Perez driving back to the mansion.


    It''s already been five days since the Prince''s party arrived in the North.+


    In the meantime, Lady Lombardy and Sir Luman spent time leisurely in the mansion, but the Second Prince was so busy that he couldn''t even face each other properly.


    So he wondered, is it because they distributed food themselves.


    After watching Perez from the window for a moment, Migente returned to his office.


    And this morning he left the office again, simply picking up some of the papers he was reading.


    It was strange.


    What he''s doing right now was a great deal.


    Although he is a son, he could have been convicted of disobedience to Lord Ivan.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    My hand, are you crazy?


    Why are you holding Perez''s hand like that?


    My heart, are you crazy too?


    Why are you running like crazy?! (Yeah it''s love)


    That was when my mentality was disintegrated by parts of my body that disobeyed me regardless of what I thought.


    "Tia."


    That''s all.


    Perez was just calling my name.


    Thump-thump.


    But my heart was pounding even harder.


    And my eyes kept turning to Perez''s face.


    No, exactly on those lips.


    I keep looking at his lips like I''m attracted to a magnet.1


    Perez must have sensed such a change in me, too.


    His gaze, which was firmly fixed as if entangled with my eyes, became hot.


    I was completely exposed underneath it and couldn''t move.


    Slowly.


    And through that gap, his fingers dug between my fingers and clipped them tightly.


    "Uh..."


    It was the same this time.


    That''s all, but it felt so, so close.


    But I can''t push it away.


    "It''s too..."


    You are handsome.


    Yeah, it''s all because of Perez''s crazy beauty.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    I don''t think I will come back to my senses when I see Perez''s face.


    "Pe, Perez."


    "....Huh?"


    I was wrong.


    With my eyes closed, Perez''s voice became more stark and clear.


    I opened my eyes and said, really raising the sense of self-control under the soles of my feet.


    "We can''t do this."


    "What is this?"


    "Ah, you know! like this!"


    I still screamed halfway, raising my clasped hands.


    "You have someone you date! I don''t have a bad hobby of stealing someone else''s man!"3


    Man-, man-, man-!(echo in the original sentence goo- goo- goo-)


    My little cry echoed in the empty hallway.


    Perez looked down at me and quietly frowned his dark eyebrows.


    "...Someone I''m dating?"


    There was something unpleasant about the low voice.


    After a moment of thought, Perez asked.


    "...You?"


    "No, not me! That, that..."


    Perez doesn''t know that I know about Ramona.


    I don''t even know about the link between Perez and the Monak Top in the first place.


    What should I say if Perez asks me, ''How did you know about Ramona?''


    ''In fact, it''s my person, Violet, who competed with Ramona for theTrivawood.''


    Or should I say ''I actually returned from the future when you and Ramona became an official lover of the Empire.''?


    In the end, I was forced to ask a half-empty question.


    "Oh, the girl you met at the Academy?"


    "No such thing."


    Perez answered right away.


    "I have a classmate who is a woman I met at the academy, but."


    His hand held my hand tighter.


    "None...?"


    "None!."


    Perez said firmly.


    There seems to be no lie.


    No, originally Perez doesn''t lie to me.


    On top of that belief, one thought slowly raised in my head.


    So they''re not in that relationship yet?


    At the same time, I felt a sense of relief sweeping down my chest.


    Then someone from over the hall called us.


    "Your Highness, Lady Florentia."


    It was Avinox with a fresh smile on his face.


    "What do you do without going in?"


    I quickly turned in the direction Avinox coming and let go of the hand I was holding.


    Turning my head from the side, I could feel Perez was looking at me.


    "We were talking for a while before we went in, Sir Avinox."


    "Did you? If you''re done talking, let''s go in together."


    "Shall we?"


    I tapped Perez''s arm and glanced as I went inside.


    "...Yes."


    I left Perez on the left and entered the dining room with Avinox on the right.


    But my head was full of only one thought.


    Why am I relieved?4


    ...


    The dinner ended shortly.


    Lord Ivan was not present today, and his second son, Migente, treated us instead.


    However, Migente Ivan did not stay long after the meal.


    After a brief conversation with Perez in the corner, he told us to ''take a rest'' and left the dining hall.


    "Then I''ll go..."


    I''m tired maybe because I''m so nervous because of Perez.


    It was time for me to put my napkin down on the table and start my luck.


    Squeeze.


    Someone grabbed my hand, which is still holding the napkin.


    "...Sir Avinox"?"


    "Lady Florentia..."


    Who gave him a drink?


    Avinox, whose face turned red, seemed completely drunk because his eyes had already been loosened.


    And to make matters worse.+


    "...Sniff."


    Who gave him a drink?


    Avinox was whimpering with his shoulders drooping with tears in his eyes.


    It was a completely different side from the usual bright appearance.


    It''s going to be annoying.


    Being sober and crying is the perfect angle for counseling or complaining!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    The next morning.


    Avinox was very drunk, and I left the mansion early in the morning and met Violet again.


    Walking down the road that was pouring down rain, we arrived in front of the ruined wall.


    "Here? Where the Imperial Administrators distribute food to the people?"


    "Yes, over there."


    As I looked toward Violet, I saw a long line of people in front of a small tent.


    Each of them had a small pocket in their hands.


    "It''s not just Ivan. Administrators were dispatched to distribute food directly to all the people affected by the landslide. And..."


    "And?"


    "It looks like the relief money has been distributed to the Lords."


    "Relief money?"


    "Yes, didn''t I tell you yesterday that the Zonic estate bought personnel from outside and started reconstruction work? But when I found out more, it wasn''t just Sir Zonic."


    Violet sneaked around and said in a low voice.


    "Other territories are also spending money to hire people and buy wood from the surrounding territories. Like someone gave them a lot of money at the same time. And the person who can do that..."


    "There''s only Perez."


    Ivan, who said he would take care of it, was broke with no money.


    And suddenly, a scene that I saw yesterday came to my mind.


    After the dinner, Migente Ivan went to one side and talked to Perez quietly.


    "Maybe there was someone from the inside who helped."


    "That''s what I think. Otherwise, it would be difficult to know exactly how much damage was done to that place."


    "Hmm."


    I looked at the people who were receiving the food for a while and said,


    "Well done Perez."


    It''s not that I don''t understand Lord Ivan''s mind.


    He doesn''t want to take the money to rebuild, especially from the Empress.


    But if you really have a sense of responsibility, you should throw away that amount of pride.


    "It was the people who suffered because of Lord Ivan''s stubbornness."


    "But this will not create a conflict between His Majesty and Lord Ivan, right?"


    Violet asked anxiously.


    "It''ll happen. It''ll probably. It''s huge. But what can Ivan''s family do?"


    I said with a shrug.


    "At first, Perez did everything he could to accept Lord Ivan''s insistence on not accepting the money."


    "It should be, but... Wouldn''t it need the Northern vote to be selected as the Crown Prince?"


    Violet said in a more cautious tone.


    "Yes, given the right to vote for the Crown Prince from representative families in each region, Perez has to look as good as possible to the Northern governor."


    "Then why..."


    "How long does Violet think Lord Ivan will last?"


    "Oh... I see."


    Violet nodded her head.


    "The important thing is, when Perez''s appointment approaches, who is Ivan''s householder, isn''t it?"


    In my previous life, Ivan Lord was unable to complete the reconstruction of the North due to worsening chronic disease.


    And the person who became Lord Ivan.


    "The Second Son, Migente Ivan, the next Lord Ivan."


    One side has caused a landslide, and the other side has rebuilt the collapsed North, so it''s only natural.


    "So you''re going to meet Migente Ivan today?"


    Violet asked with open eyes.


    "There are only two reasons why I came to the North, Violet."


    I laid out two fingers to Violet.


    "One is to link Lombardy and Pellet to successfully help rebuild the North. Fortunately, Lord Ivan received the wood prepared by Lombardy on the spot, and unlike Perez, my work is going well."


    I folded the remaining fingers.


    "The other one was to make friends with the next Lord Ivan in advance."


    "Oh, as expected, Lady Florentia..."


    Violet said with her eyes sparkling.


    Somehow, Violet''s reaction seems to resemble Clerivan.


    "I asked you to meet me at the bridge reconstruction site today, so I think you"ve achieved all the reasons I"m in the north, right?"


    "Yes, Lady Florentia!"


    Me and Violet looked at each other and laughed.


    While Violet went to prepare me for the carriage, I looked a little around the wall.


    Screech.


    "Ahhhhhhh-ack!"


    Looking back, a little girl was falling down and crying.


    He seemed to have tripped over the wreckage of the wall.


    I approached and picked up the child and said.


    "Oopss! Wake up. It hurts more when you cry, so shake it off bravely."


    "Oh. Tuk. Tuk..."


    The child woke up with tears in her eyes and shook off her clothes as I told her to.


    "Oh my, it''s torn."


    The child''s knee was fortunately fine, but the clothes she was wearing were torn instead.


    "Lizzy, are you okay?"


    A woman who appeared to be a guardian ran late and looked at the child.


    "Oh, your clothes are torn. I''ll sew it for you later."


    "Yes. Okay, sister Ramona.


    "...Ramona?"


    I muttered unconsciously.


    When her name was called, the woman looked up.


    Her long, fine-grained red hair flew gently in that movement.


    It was her.


    As soon as I realized it, I felt uncomfortably nauseous.


    Ramona stood up smiling with a friendly face and said.


    "I''m sorry, didn''t Lizzie make your clothes dirty?"


    "No... It didn''t happen."


    "They are children whose homes are buried in a landslide or their families are in an accident, but they''re still immature so I''m taking care of them while their parents are at the reconstruction site. I''m sorry for someone as high as you."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    First-level administrator Thompson and second-level administrator Ryan were among the 12 administrators dispatched from the Imperial Palace to the North, who did not move to another estate and remained next to the Second Prince.


    When the dispatch was first decided, colleagues sympathized with them.


    Now the two were very pleased to have come North.


    Only one reason was because of Perez, the Second Prince.


    His work was very efficient and accurate, enough to receive an award as the best graduate of the academy and graduate early.


    Also, there was not a single mistake.


    Watching that from the side, Thompson and Ryan, who are administrators to the bone, were relieved.


    Perez got up before dawn today as well and was working at a tremendous speed.


    "Next."


    "Your Highness, why don''t you take a break?"


    "Thompson."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Are you free enough to take a break?"


    "Oh, no."


    It was time for Thompson to hand over his sweaty approval papers to Perez.


    "Wait."


    Perez, who suddenly looked up and checked the time, said.


    "It''s already this time. Take a break and get out to the field."


    It was surprising.


    As Perez said a while ago, he never took a break.


    "It''s time for guests."


    As soon as Perez''s word was done, he heard a knock on the door.


    "Your Highness, it''s me, Lord Ivan, I ask you to meet... Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Before Ryan, who quickly went outside, could even announce the arrival of the visitor, Lord Ivan half-pushed in and said with a firm face.


    Perez nodded briefly instead of answering.


    Thompson and Ryan moved away, leaving only two people in the room.


    "Tell me, Lord Ivan."


    As soon as Perez''s permission was granted, Lord Ivan spoke in an angry voice.


    He seemed to have had enough patience.


    "Please stop exercising your power right now, Your Highness."


    Perez''s voice, on the other hand, was so calm.


    ¡°Exercise?¡±


    "Ignoring Ivan''s householder and unilaterally distributing relief money to the Lords of the North."


    But Perez tilted his head slightly instead of answering.


    Lord Ivan frowned upon the sight.


    ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t do that right now?¡±


    "No. I don''t quite understand the word ''unilaterally''."


    "What if it''s not unilateral!"


    Lord Ivan walked to Perez''s desk with a high voice.


    "I''ve made it clear! The North will not accept Imperial help, we will take care of our affairs! Nevertheless, the Prince unilaterally distributed relief money to the Lords of the North!"


    "Then it means there''s still no change in the idea of not receiving Imperial help."


    "Of course."


    "Then... I can''t help it."


    Perez nodded and put down the pen in his hand.


    And slowly lifted himself.


    No matter how strong Lord Ivan is for his age, he is no match for Perez.


    Before he knew it, Lord Ivan was below Perez''s eye level.


    "Jerome Ivan."


    Perez called his full name in a low voice, and Lord Ivan wince in small measure.


    He was crushed by the spirit.


    "I gave you a chance. You are the head of the Ivan family representing the North and the one who is gravely responsible for the landslide."


    Perez pulled a bunch of papers out of the drawer.


    "But I feel like you didn''t deserve that opportunity."


    A bundle of papers thrown by Perez fell before Lord Ivan with a dull thud.


    ¡°This is the first record that the Lords used the relief money I sent.¡±


    Lord Ivan''s eyes trembled as he quickly went through the contents of the document.


    "Food, medicine, and the manpower needed for reconstruction work, all of which had to be paid in a hurry and urgent. But the Lords and the people of the land had to wait without getting help at the right time. Because of you, Lord Ivan."


    Perez''s red eyes glowed brightly, staring at Lord Ivan.


    "Nevertheless, they waited. Believing that Ivan will take responsibility. Farmland was covered in landslides, running out of food, and waiting for the wounded to die due to lack of medicine. I didn''t know that Ivan didn''t have the ability to be in charge of everyone.


    Perez turned around the desk and stood in front of Lord Ivan.


    "So I moved myself, I gave you a chance. A chance to take responsibility for the landslide, as I assured everyone. But I don''t think you have a chance."


    There was now contempt in the eyes of Lord Ivan.


    "Jerome Ivan. Once this has come to an end, I will propose to His Majesty the removal of your household title. Jerome Ivan is no longer qualified to represent the North."1


    "You can''t..."


    "Think again. Who I am."


    Lord Ivan shut up trying to refute.


    The Prince, who had been given an order of desolation, was obliged to report the course and outcome of his mission to the Emperor in detail.


    The entire Ivan family will likely be held accountable, not just Jerome Ivan.


    If he does something wrong, Ivan could lose his qualification as the Northern representative.+


    "You''ll have to make the right choice, Lord Ivan. Will Jerome Ivan make an individual mistake, and will he be withdrawn from the family, or will he hold Ivan the whole accountable?"


    Perez said coldly.


    It was then.


    Rumbling... Dump...


    There was the sound of a large object falling down, along with a slight tremor of the ground.


    Perez and Lord Ivan''s heads headed to the place where the sound came from at the same time.


    "...A landslide?"


    Perez quietly frowned at the ominous feeling of approaching.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    An indescribable foreboding wrapped around Perez.


    After running out of his office with Lord Ivan behind his back, he frantically searched the mansion, calling out the name of Florentia.


    "Tia! Where are you, Tia!"


    The people of the mansion and the Imperial Administrators also murmured at the sight of the scene.


    Some even helped find Florentia.


    Perez ran to Florentia''s bedroom.


    Then he opened the door and shouted.


    "Tia!"


    But it was Becky, a maid who was cleaning up her clothes.


    "La, Lady Lombardy at the bridge construction site..."


    Perez gritted his teeth not to scream.


    Instead, he gave strength to the hand that held the sword so that the knuckles were white.


    Perez, who was running down the stairs of the mansion, Perez immediately got on the horse and headed for the guard post at the gate.


    Perhaps during an emergency meeting, the surprised captain looked at Perez, who suddenly came in.


    "Where the bridge collapsed. Which way is the road leading from there?"


    The captain of the guard silently pointed to the collapsed mountain.


    Then, Lord Ivan also arrived at the guard post in a hurry.


    "Get people to go to the place where the landslide happened. We''re going to make sure there are no casualties."


    It was when Lord Ivan ordered with a stiff face.


    The captain of the guard said with a sad look on his face.


    "Just before the landslide, I saw a carriage on the road being swept into it."


    "Whose carriage is it?"


    "Lombardy''s... It was a carriage with Lombardy pattern on it."


    "Gasp!"


    People were shocked.


    There was only one person riding in a carriage with the emblem of Lombardy at Ivan''s estate.


    Florentia Lombardy.


    Florentia Lombardy is buried under the mountain of the rock and the pile.


    "Well, that can''t be."


    Lord Ivan''s face turned pale.


    The last string of reasons left with Perez was also cut.


    "Gasp!"


    Rough Perez''s hand grabbed Lord Ivan by the collar as if it was going to rip off his clothes.


    "Lo, Lord!"


    The guards approached in surprise, but no one intervened recklessly.


    Everyone knew that the Northern reconstruction project was being delayed due to Lord Ivan''s refusal to accept relief money.


    During such a situation, Lady Lombardy had an accident at Ivan''s estate.


    Furthermore, Perez''s hideous energy was warning anyone to be prepared to give up their neck if they wanted to approach him.


    Lord Ivan knew what he had done, so he shrieked and didn''t dare to run away.


    Perez growled in a low voice with a throbbing sound.


    "Now do you understand what you''ve done, Lord Ivan?"


    Lord Ivan just shut up and didn''t answer.


    Kuang-!


    Perez, who pushed away from such an Ivan, slammed the door out with a roar.


    His horse arrived on the slope, which had collapsed through the stronger rain and wind.


    Guards and Lord Ivan followed suit, but no one reached their destination could speak.


    The road was cut off by the soil that had been pushed down, and a large rock rolled down from the middle of the mountain was weighing heavily on it.


    "Oh, of all things, the rock..."


    To dig up the soil, they had to remove this huge rock first.


    But it will probably take a few days just to do it.


    And nothing lasts so long buried beneath it.


    But they couldn''t let go of their hand like this.


    It was Florentia Lombardy.


    Lord Ivan ordered the guards with blood veins around his neck.


    "All men must first move rocks that can be moved by force! And you go back to the mansion and get the tools to split the rocks!"


    This is where Florentia Lombardy should not die.


    If it did, he couldn''t afford to withdraw from his position as Lord of Ivan.


    Lord Ivan did not know that his white hair was all wet and gave orders loudly to several people.


    "Come on move, come on!"


    "Yes!"


    It was when a couple of men with their arms rolled up approached the topmost rock.


    Standing in a corner, looking at a pile of rocks, Perez pushed the soldier in front of him aside.


    "Get out of the way."


    Perez spits out a word in a low voice.


    And-


    Clang-!


    A blue glow flashed with a sharp metallic sound.


    A dazzling blue Aura sword was rising from Perez''s sword quickly pulled out of the scabbard.


    When Perez swung the sword for the second time, a huge rock split in half and rolled down.


    Nevertheless, Perez did not stop.


    He just broke a huge rock while swinging his sword like crazy.


    He swung once and struck the sword five or ten times if the rock did not crack.


    Clang! Clang!


    "Uh, uh, uh..."


    Lord Ivan''s order fell to the soldiers standing, looking at the figure in a vague state.


    "Do something! Move the cut rock!"


    "Oh, yeah! Oh, I see!"


    Lord Ivan, who confirmed the soldiers were moving, looked at Perez''s back.


    Aura is powerful.


    But no one can pull out Aura indefinitely.


    In particular, cutting hard objects like rocks consumes enormous mana.


    Sure enough.


    The Blue Aura was blinking again and again.


    But Perez swung the sword silently.

 Chapter 153

    Chaptet 153


    I said so, brushing off the dirt that had accumulated on the seat next to me.


    "Lady Lombardy."


    Migente Ivan looked at me pitifully, wondering if I thought I was denying reality.


    But I shook my head.


    And I lifted the part where the hip touched.


    It was a hidden space containing simple food to eat and drink in the carriage.


    It was specially made by Clerivan for me, who couldn''t stand the curiosity of food.


    Fortunately, I saw a couple of full water bottles, bread to eat, and chocolate cookies.


    That bread was given by Violet a few days ago, and the chocolate cookie was put in by Perez.


    I choked up when I thought of precious people, but I didn''t cry.


    I can''t waste water and energy in my body like that.


    I spoke in a casual voice to Migente Ivan, who still looked at me with anxious eyes.


    "I''m sorry to say this, Sir Ivan. That''s right, it can be difficult if Sir Ivan alone is trapped in this carriage."


    If so, it''s probably only Ivan''s people who are trying to get this carriage out.


    "But in here, I''m with you. That meant a lot of people would be moving in search of this carriage. Because I''m Lombardy."


    "Ah..."


    "The Lombardy family will try to save me with every resource possible. Oh, and His Highness Second Prince."


    I can''t tell Migente Ivan, but it also includes Clerivan and Pellet.


    Yeah, everybody''s gonna move.


    "So we just need to stay alive until a lot of people get rid of all that dirt and rock."


    I''m not actually saying this to Migente Ivan.


    It was a word to myself that kept getting anxious.


    Fortunately, my mind calmed down as if it worked.


    In my clearer mind, a little rough, warm hand that wrapped around my hand came to my mind.


    They''re coming to save me.


    I thought as I gripped the spout of the cold water bottle.


    * * *


    John, the butler of the Lombardy family, pulled the red paper from the ankle of a bird flying over the mansion with a dark complexion.


    The red paper meant urgency.


    Besides, the kind of bird was a big hawk.


    It was a species that was faster than a regular bird but was rarely used unless it was too precious to be on the verge.


    After confirming the contents by urgently opening the letter, John immediately moved on.


    Clack, Clack, Clack.


    At first, he was walking a little faster, but it gradually got faster.


    By the time he got to the Lord''s office, John was running completely.


    Blow.


    Today is the third day of the week.


    After a long time, the householder and the brother and sister looked at John at the same time.


    "What''s going on?"


    Interfering with the meeting, Lulak asked, assuming something had happened.


    "Gasp!, Lad- Lady Florentia... in- in a landslide..."


    "What?"


    Lulak couldn''t wait and jump up and grabbed a red piece of paper from John''s hand and read it.


    "...Father?"


    After hearing the name of Florentia, Gallahan also strode up.


    Gallahan simultaneously checked the contents of the paper.


    Bruk.


    Gallahan staggered with a pale face.


    "Gallahan."


    Shannanet quickly approached and assisted Gallahan and asked Lulak.


    "What''s the matter, Father?"


    "Tia... This is the message from Lord Ivan that she was swept away by a landslide."


    "...What did you say, now?"


    Shannanet quickly read the letter, doubting her ears.


    "No way, no way. Tia, why..."


    Gallahan was mesmerized and muttered, unable to breathe properly.


    Shannanet''s hand, which held Gallahan''s shoulder, was shaking.


    Lulak read the letter again as if to confirm and said.


    "Not a single sentence here that says about Tia. It''s just that the wagon was washed away by soil."


    And he immediately grabbed Gallahan''s clothes hard and forced him up.


    "Wake up, Gallahan! You''re Tia''s father. What if you lose your mind?"


    The consciousness was also returned to Gallahan''s eyes, which had been blurred by the loud voice of Lulak.


    "My father said... That''s right. Our Tia could still be safe in there. Yeah, that''s right..."


    Gallahan''s body, which was shaking like a quince, gradually stopped shaking.


    And Gallahan, who rose, clenched his fist and said.


    "I''ll go to Ivan. Please include the Knights of Lombardy."


    Lulak nodded his head.


    "Take all the First and Second squad Knights."


    It meant to leave the least amount of troops to protect Lombardy''s mansion.


    "Twins can run fast and it''ll help. I want to see if there''s any equipment in the Lombardy mine in Ivan that can help to rescue."


    Shannanet said.


    "We will take care of the latecomers and send them. I''ll give you news from Ivan to the West, so Gallahan, you can start right away."


    "Please, father."


    Gallahan stormed out of the Lord''s office, as if when he stumbled.


    Lulak then told John.


    "John, get the carriage ready."


    "Yes, Lord."


    John ran out as well, and Lulak took his breath for a moment to get ready.


    But he had to do it again and again because of his shaky hands.


    Shannanet, who was not able to see it, approached and asked, helping him get dressed.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the Palace. I''m going to ask Jovanes to give me an Imperial Order."


    "If it''s Imperial Order..."


    "To all the Lords of the Mansion on the road from Lombardy to Ivan, make sure that the Knights of Lombardy pass without check, and keep the gates open at night."

 Chapter 154

    It''s dark.


    There was no clue how many days had passed.


    It would be nice to put a watch on my wrist at times like this.


    I tried to think so.


    Now I''m wearing a time-sensitive watch, trying to lift my arm.


    However, because of lack of power, even that simple movement took a long time.


    The skin on the back of the hand was dry and the veins stood out.


    It was only natural that I only ate enough food and water to hold my breath.


    I turned my head and looked at the chair opposite me.


    Migente Ivan was fast asleep with his eyes closed.


    Even the appearance of a dead person is not lively enough to believe.


    I listened in a moment of fear.


    Luckily, I heard a very shallow breath.


    Oh, thank God.


    To be honest, it was a relief that Migente Ivan was not left alone rather than that he was safe.


    Inside the quiet carriage, I only could hear a small wind responding.


    When we first got stuck here, we talked a lot.


    But it was also a luxury to talk more and more.


    As such, fatigue and hunger came quickly.


    The conversation decreased rapidly and the time to sleep increased.


    Now all I did was open my eyes and look at the ceiling from time to time and see that Migente Ivan was still breathing.


    And when I reach the point where I can''t stand my thirst anymore.


    Click.


    I carefully opened the lid of the water bottle I was placing on my side.


    And just one sip.


    I closed my eyes and swallowed the water, feeling as much as possible as the water went into my body.


    "Ha."


    It was too bad.


    There''s no way this great thirst can be solved.


    Sometimes I felt more thirsty.


    At that time, I was caught up in the urge to give up everything and drink all the water.


    But I can''t.


    I can''t give up here.


    If I hold on a little, if I hold on, they will come to save me.


    I''ll be able to get out of this dark and narrow space and get back to my daily life as if this had never happened.


    I could only resist the urge to think like that.


    Instead, I kept sleeping like Migente Ivan.


    And I had a dream.


    In my dream, I wasn''t trapped in the ground.


    Instead, I dreamed of reading books peacefully in my mansion and walking through familiar Lombardy''s downtown.


    Sometimes I dreamed of my previous life.


    I see Perez riding a horse in the distance in the multitude of crowds, shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Perez, with an expressionless face, only looks down at the people gathered to see him with an emotionless gaze.


    Then I take a deep breath until my chest swells, then my throat bursts, and I call out his name.


    Perez!


    At that moment, Perez''s red eyes look at me.


    For a brief fleeting time, I succumb.


    Will you recognize me?


    And as if to soothe my heart, Perez''s eyes are filled with vitality.


    With a secret smile that only I know, he opens his mouth to call my name.


    But dreams always end there.


    I want to hear Perez''s voice.


    I can''t hear.


    "I''ll definitely listen to it this time."


    Feeling sleepy again, I muttered.


    I just fell asleep hoping to hear Perez calling me, in my dream this time.


    "Tia!"


    Wait, I think someone called my name.


    But deep sleep struck me again before I could open my eyes again.


    * * *


    "How many people will it take to move the mountain?"


    Violet murmured so blankly at the rescue scene where countless people came and went.


    Lombardy''s power was great.


    Starting with soldiers from the central region who arrived on the second day, helping hands gathered one after another.


    The mercenaries hired by Pellet Corporation rolled up their sleeves, and engineers at Lombardy Construction, who originally came for Ivan''s reconstruction, also tried to prevent further collapse.


    The next day heavy equipment arrived from nearby Lombardy mines.


    Since then, rescue efforts have continued to increase.


    Throughout the day, dozens of people took turns carrying stones and scooping out dirt.


    So the collapsed mountain was disappearing little by little from the top.


    It''s literally moving mountains.


    But in the face of a restless time, the man was so helpless.


    It was already the fourth day of the accident.


    As the sun dimmed, large torches stood here and there.


    It was to continue working at night.


    But now those involved in rescue operations are beginning to question one by one.


    "Is Lady Lombardy still alive?"


    Violet already knew that such a conversation would take place when one or two people sat around during the break even though everyone did not show up.


    It was the workers who had experienced several collapses in the mine that helped in this situation.


    "There''s a lot of big rocks and piles of dirt, so the air will flow pretty low."


    That word was now the only hope of Violet and the people.


    "What kind of person do you think Lady Florentia is?"


    Violet pulled herself together by saying so.


    Then Ramona, who brought a steaming drink, talked to Violet.


    "Have a warm drink, Miss Violet."


    Ramona, one of the first to run after hearing of Florentia''s accident, works with others to distribute food to rescue workers and treat them if anyone is injured.

 Chapter 155

    While listening to Violet and looking at Perez, Gallahan got up from his seat.


    It was a straight, quick walk, though stumbling for a while.


    But a man was waiting for Gallahan on the road.


    It was Lord Ivan, who grew old in a few days.


    Lord Ivan talked as he approached Gallahan with a stiff complexion.


    "Si, Sir Lombardy..."


    People''s eyes were focused on the servile and shabby appearance.


    "Please, listen to me..."


    But Lord Ivan couldn''t say any more.


    It was because eyes with indescribable anger and tremendous pressure came as if they were pressing Lord Ivan.


    Gallahan did not say anything.


    He looked at Lord Ivan, who was stepping back little by little and walked back toward Perez.


    Rattle! Rattle!


    As he moves closer to Perez, Gallahan heard a mechanical repetition.


    And the moment he finally stood behind Perez, Gallahan gritted his teeth.


    Rattle dug...


    Rattle dug...


    Perez was lifting a stone with his bare hands.


    He doesn''t even have the strength to stand. He''s sitting on his knees.


    His fingertips holding the stone were already covered in blood.


    But Perez''s gaze was fixed only in the ground.


    Like he thinks he''ll see Tia when he gets there.


    "Stop, Prince."


    Gallahan said, taking a step closer.


    Perez stopped moving and slowly looked back.


    "...Gallahan Lombardy?"


    Perez''s face was even worse.


    There were small and big scratches, and his lips were cracked and blood was hardened.


    But it was Perez''s eyes that thrilled Gallahan more than that.


    Empty, unfocused, cloudy red eyes.


    His daughter has spoken before.


    The story of the first time she met Perez by chance at the Palace.


    ¡°It was red, but it looked like a fallen leaf that seemed to crumble and disappear if you hit it, Perez at that time.¡±


    Perez, who sat on the ground and looked up at Gallahan, looked as if he had returned to that time.


    A small child who lived alone in the woods before meeting his daughter.


    Gallahan bent his knees, keeping Perez at eye level.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Upon hearing the sweet voice of Gallahan, Perez''s face was distorted.


    "...Sorry. I couldn''t protect Tia."


    Perez said in a trembling voice.


    "I should have been... With her."


    With such a murmur, Perez began to move like a machine again.


    Rattled and dug up rocks and dirt.


    "I''m sure I''ll find Tia."


    "Just..."


    Tap.


    Gallahan took Perez by the hand.


    And he asked.


    "If Tia looks at Your Highness now, what do you think she will say?"


    Perez looked down at his body instead of answering.


    And shut up tight.


    "I think you already know the answer. You''ll probably be scolded loudly. And I''m going to get in trouble, too. What have I done without stopping you from doing this?"


    Gallahan said so and pulled the stone out of Perez''s hand.


    "You need to take a rest now."


    "I don''t want to rest..."


    "I''m not asking you to rest for your sake. It''s for Tia."


    Gallahan said firmly.


    "It is said that we need Your Highness''s Aura Sword to break the enormous rock below. That way, I can get my daughter out safely and quickly."


    "I can still use Aura."


    Perez picked up the sword that was lying next to him and blew in his mana.


    But Aura rose as feeble as a haze for a moment, not as formative as before.


    "Ah..."


    Perez looked down at his sword for a moment and said nothing.


    "Look at that. I am telling you that this is of no help to Tia."


    Gallahan raised Perez by the shoulder, speaking more strongly.


    It''s usually out of the question, but Perez came up all too easily.


    That said, he was so exhausted.


    Gallahan sighed softly and frowned.


    "We will support you."


    Before he knew it, Lombardy''s knights came to the side and said.


    The twins, Clerivan, and Violet were also together.


    Gallahan handed Perez over to the knight and spoke sternly.


    "Take a rest and join forces from now on. They say we''ll be able to remove all the rocks by tomorrow. That''s when we need His Highness."


    "But before that, you''ll need my Aura to split the big rock."


    Perez shook his head at the rocks still forming a small mountain.


    At that time, Gilliu and Mayron took off their robes and said.


    "Leave it to us."


    The two leading men simultaneously pulled out a sword from their waists.


    "Whoa..."


    And with a long breath, an Aura rose from the twins'' swords.


    It wasn''t as intense as Perez''s, but it was an aura that enveloped the blade brilliantly.1


    "We can do that much."


    "The Prince said to go and take a rest."


    Gilliu and Mayron, who said so, lowered their swords toward the rock in front of them.


    Crackle!


    There was a deep gap on the rock with slight friction.


    "This is enough to split, right?"


    Gilliu asked the workers waiting next to him.


    "Yes! No problem!"


    Those who answered vigorously followed the marks left by Aura and knocked on the hammer.

 Chapter 156

    A very small noise woke me up.


    The sound of hand turning a doorknob ''click''.


    I woke up to the sound and opened my eyes.


    But it was still dark in front of me.


    I was scared for a moment.


    Did I dream of being rescued?


    Am I still stuck in the carriage?


    However, the soft touch of the blanket in my reflectively moving hand told me this was a different place.


    At the same time, I lost all the strength I had in my body.


    And I thought again.


    I quietly moved my hand and touched my eyes.


    As expected, it was covered with blindfolds.


    I haven''t seen the light for a long time, so my eyes hurt when I open my eyes and see a bright light.


    Someone did this for me.


    I was completely relieved to think so.


    And various information began to come in through senses other than vision.


    The smell of fire as the firewood burns.


    The touch of soft and warm bedding.


    And a voice that talks from a distance.


    "Why isn''t she still up? Is she seriously sick?"


    Oh, it''sGilliu.


    "She has been sleeping for three days. Shouldn''t we wake her up?"


    A slightly lower voice thanGilliu,Mayron.


    "Lady Florentia is very tired. Don''t worry too much, the only thing that''s hurt is her forehead."


    Estira''shere, too.


    Instead of black silence, I kept laughing at the voices of familiar people.


    I thought I could lie down like this and listen for hours and hours.


    "How are you two shoulders?"


    Estira asked.


    "I''m fine, but Gilliu''s been moaning all night."


    Mayron replied.


    "Well, it''s the first time I''ve ever used Aura that much. Can you give me more of that ointment, Dr. Estira? It''s very cool and nice."


    "Sure, I''ll give you as much as you want, so don''t hold it in, Sir Gilliu."


    I thought they were talking about Estira ointment.


    Then Mayron said.


    "Doesn''t my uncle have to apply it too? You were busy replying to the letters until late last night."


    "Haha, then I''ll borrow some. My wrist is a little sore."


    Oh, it''s my father.


    The sweet voice with a smile was obviously my father.


    It''s a long way to Ivan''s estate, how did he get here?


    "Do you get a lot of letters asking after Lady Florentia?"


    Estira asked my father.


    "Don''t even say that. Father, sister Shannanet, Larane, and Craney. It''s not going to be an uproar from Lombardy to here by using emergency troops several times a day. If you hadn''t helped me write back, I would have stayed up all night."


    "Everyone was worried. Huhu, when Florentia wakes up, everyone will hear something. How can you just use the emergency messenger phrase like that?"


    "Haha, I think so."


    The laughter that I had endured burst into the sound of my father''s laughter.


    "I''ll write the reply to this letter myself, Dad."


    "Tia!"


    I could hear several people running toward my bed at the same time.


    "Isn''t Ivan''s estate very far away? What is everyone doing here?"


    I asked with a smile.


    "Of course, after hearing the news of Tia, I ran right away!"


    "Right! We''ve been from Lombardy to here in just four days!"


    "Do you know how worried we were about you, Tia?"


    The twins replied quickly to each other''s anger.


    "I arrived yesterday, Lady Florentia. I''m a little late for the carriage ride, I''m sorry."


    "No, it took me ten whole days from Lombardy to here. If you had arrived yesterday, you wouldn''t have been able to rest all night. Thank you, Estira."


    "The eye patch is very uncomfortable, isn''t it? I''ve made the room dark, but I covered it because it could be too much. If it''s late, you can take off your blindfold for a moment."


    "Yes, I see."


    So I had a conversation with Estira and suddenly realized.


    That there''s someone who hasn''t said much yet.


    "Dad, are you okay?"


    "...Tia."


    Oh My Goodness.


    As expected, my father''s voice was very trembling.


    My crybaby father.


    "I''m fine, now. You were very surprised, sorry."


    I turned my face to the side where my father''s voice came in and smiled brighter on purpose and said.


    "Of course! When I pass by, the road collapses. I was a little unlucky... Right!"


    I had no choice but to stop talking.


    It was because his less trembling fingers touched my hair that flowed down slightly.


    "...Yes, I''m glad you''re all right. I''m so glad."


    I could tell without looking.


    What kind of expression my father has now.


    I held my father''s hand and said.


    "Everything''s fine now, Dad."


    My father kept sweeping my forehead without saying a word.


    I laughed, feeling more relaxed than ever at his touch.


    When I feel happy for a while, another curiosity pushes into my head.


    "But what happened to Migente Ivan? Is he all right over there?"


    The answer came back from Estira.


    "He broke his leg and it took him quite a while to get it treated, so the repercussions will still be there, but he''s recovering smoothly."


    "If it''s the aftereffects..."


    "I think he''s going to limp."


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 157

    After the accident, I had to recuperate in Ivan for another week and calm down.


    I was wondering if I should spend the winter in Ivan, where it snows a lot.


    After hearing the news, my grandfather sent me a specially modified carriage to Ivan so that I could lie down comfortably and travel to return to Lombardy.


    A few months have passed since I returned to Lombardy from Ivan.


    Winter passed and spring came while I regained my stamina and returned to my daily life.


    In other words, it was the beginning of the social season.


    And as if waiting, the Empress opened the door to a new season with a splendid and grand banquet.


    All those who are struggling in the empire and social circles, including myself, are called in.


    I took a glass of liquor from a passing servant.


    "You''ve used all the best alcohol and food."


    Even the Imperial banquets don''t usually go this far.


    It was a part of how much the Empress cared about this banquet.


    Normally, it was just the ''first banquet of the season hosted by the Empress'', but the purpose was obvious.


    "She''s trying to promote Western tourism, which has been developed to some extent."


    Then she can just promote it honestly.


    By using a false title of ''Imperial Banquet'' to the end, you can still see what the Empress thoughts on ''the act of making money''.


    "She''s a great person in many ways."


    I''m serious about half of it.


    The Empress gradually promoted the development of the West under various unfavorable conditions.


    Triva trees, the main wood needed for construction, are far short, and the ones on the market are empty due to the Monak Top demanding a huge amount of money, and the relationship with the North has been strained.


    In addition, angenas sells land to pay amercement for liability for landslides.


    However, the Empress managed to develop the West.


    Enough to start a tourism business.


    I took a sip and looked at the people at the center of the banquet.


    "It''s all thanks to Lord Lombardy''s hard work."


    The Empress spoke in a slightly louder voice as if to listen to those who were paying attention to her.


    "Hahaha, it''s the Imperial business, so I have to help!"


    Viese laughed in a louder voice with his mouth as if hanging over from his ears.


    "Of course, I didn''t forget Sussew''s help."


    "I''m flattered, Empress."


    When the Empress looked across from Viese and said, a stranger answered with a slight lift of glass in his hand.


    "That person is Chanton Sussew."


    He was exactly as he was rumored.


    He was originally the head of an Imperial Knight of the Imperial Family.


    The atmosphere felt from afar is quite different from other nobles.


    He was a man with short hair that was easy to manage, a bitter eye, and a body that seemed to be ''big'', so he was still more suitable for an active duty Knight than the owner of a family.


    It seems that I am not the only one who thinks so, but even now, people were not able to approach him as if there were rounds shields around the Lord of Sussew.


    "It''s only Grandpa and Perez who have that much pressure in the Capital."


    "You mean me?"


    "Oh, my gosh!"


    I stepped aside half a step at the sudden voice from the right.


    As I looked at it, I could see Perez smiling, curving his eyes.


    "Go ahead and play, Perez."


    "I wanted to surprise you a little."


    I can''t even get mad at him for being so honest.


    "Hi, Tia."


    "...Hi."


    I''ve been distancing myself from Perez since the kiss incident in Ivan.


    However, as he had already declared war, he was not concerned about such things.1


    Of course, only in private.


    Even now, Perez was holding his back and no longer approaching me when I was on guard.


    Even though the eyes that still looked at me were full of subtle laughter.


    What''s more depressing here is that Perez''s presence keeps my heart pounding.


    I narrowed my eyes and glared at Perez.


    "Again, that expression again!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Somehow I''m worried that I''m getting sly day by day.


    I gave Perez a second look in the face, and asked, pointing to the Empress, Viese, and Lord Sussew at the tip of my chin.


    "What do you think about that coalition?"


    "Well."


    The words were not very important, but Perez''s eyes looking at the Empress stood before he knew it.


    I spoke with a lower voice.


    "I heard the popularity of the Empress and the First Prince is increasing because of that combination. On top of that, Viese."


    People still don''t know that Lombardy architecture hasn''t been paid for properly.


    So it happened because in their eyes the alliance between Lombardy and Angenas seemed pretty solid.


    In addition, Viese openly bragged that his personal money had been invested in the Empress''s Western business.


    He didn''t even know he was putting his foot in a pretty trap. Like a fool.


    "Tia, what about you? Now that Viese Lombardy has played a part in the West Development Project, wouldn''t you be in trouble?"


    What do you think I am?


    "How much money does the delivery business I''ve made for the family now?"


    Lombardy Delivery was well established and steadily earning cash.


    Clash Devon is screaming joyfully at the growing delivery business day by day.


    In short, it was no exaggeration to say that the Lombardy Top, which had sales along with Lombardy''s delivery service, is making up for the money that Viese has wasted on the Western business.


    Lombardy''s delivery service was already becoming a strong pillar supporting the family.


    "The package hasn''t been delivered yet, it''s okay."

 Chapter 158

    "Oh... yes, welcome."


    I pointed Avinox to the sofa first.


    But I couldn''t take my eyes off the halo that flashed.


    As if conscious of my gaze, Avinox asked with a slight blush.


    "Today, do I look weird?"


    "Yes? No, you''re cool."


    "Well... that''s a relief."


    Avinox smiled shyly.


    "Do you have any other plans besides meeting me today, Sir Avinox?"


    "Well, it''s not like that. It''s just... I like the weather."


    He dressed up like that because the weather was nice?


    It''s obvious did you woke up in the morning, take a bath, and trimmed your hair neatly?


    "Oh, because the weather is nice?"


    "Yes... It''s a nice day, haha."


    Knowing that it was a clumsy answer, Avinox smiled, scratching his cheek.


    But he looked so pretty when he was shy.


    I stared blankly at Avinox for a few seconds.


    "...Lady Florentia?"


    Until Avinox smiled awkwardly at me.


    Perez and Avinox are all so pretty that I''m in trouble.


    "Hmm."


    I managed to come to my senses and put the tea and refreshments I had prepared down in front of Avinox.


    The tea leaves were flower tea made by Larane herself a while ago.


    I don''t know the exact name, but it was the tea I enjoy drinking these days because it smells good.


    Avinox grinned at the fragrant aroma of warm tea water rising from the glass.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Ephilia flower tea. It smells really good.¡±


    "Is it possible to distinguish only by scent?"


    I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, the Eastern part of the country has developed a tea culture more than the central part of the Empire, and recently we''ve been studying a variety of tea leaves."


    "For tea... study?


    "The person I mentioned the other day likes tea very much."


    Avinox replied, touching the circumference of the round teacup with his fingertips.


    She like tea, also she likes books.


    When I called to Lombardy''s mansion, Avinox came dressed most extravagantly.


    I clapped my hands as if I had just remembered.


    "Come to think of it, may I ask how it''s been since then? I''m curious because I gave you advice."


    "Oh, that''s..."


    Avinox answered with a dry cough as if to suppress the smile that kept leaking.1


    ¡°I confessed my heart according to Lady Florentia''s advice.¡±


    "Did she accept it?"


    Avinox nodded instead of answering.


    "Since then, we have been exchanging letters through acquaintances, though not often. It''s all thanks to you, Lady Florentia."1


    "Did I do anything? That''s what Sir Avinox, who took courage, did it."


    Hmm.


    That''s what it means.


    I looked at Avinox with thin eyes for a moment and then brought out the subject.


    "The reason I asked you to meet me today is that I have a few questions, Sir Avinox."


    "Yes, feel free to ask me anything, Lady Florentia."


    Avinox, who has become very familiar to me since work in the North, smiled with a distinctive cheerful smile.


    "What''s the East like?"


    "Well, that''s a tough question."


    Avinox touched his smooth chin, thinking for a moment and opening his mouth.


    "Eastern is... a warm place."


    Avinox''s face, who said so, loosened.


    "The wind from the far sea, the white sand heated by the sun, and the people are warm and friendly."


    Even Avinox''s shaped lips were warm.


    "You know what? Most of the big cities on the East Coast paint their buildings white. Because it''s cool on that side. And eastern people enjoy wearing dark and colorful clothes, and if you look down at the narrow alleys entangled like spider webs from high places, it''s like you''re looking at a picture."


    "Wow, that sounds beautiful."


    "Yeah, a lot of course. Oh, there''s another one."


    Avinox said in an excited voice.


    "There is a tradition of people playing music on the coast when it''s time for people who went out to sea early in the morning to return. It was so that the ship that had left far could hear the sound and come to the house."


    "Ah..."


    "So at sunset, there''s music everywhere. That''s why people from the East can play one or two instruments."


    As I listened to Avinox''s story, I became more and more convinced that the business plan set by me and Clerivan was right.


    "It sounds like a beautiful place. But why hasn''t such a good place been well known so far? I think it''s a perfect destination."


    Avinox replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s too far away. It''s a three-week trip by carriage. If we go back and forth that way, even healthy people will get sick.¡±


    "What if it''s a one-way, not a round trip? Will it be okay to travel around?"


    "Sure, it cuts the trip in half.¡±


    Avinox added, nodding his head a lot.


    "It would be great if there was a way to replace a tough carriage trip."


    "As expected, right?"


    I responded to Avinox and handed him an envelope containing a package of documents I had prepared.


    "What is this...?"


    Avinox looked at me with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s a brief description of the new business that Pellet Corporation is currently working on. I prepared it in advance because I thought it could help Luman. I wanted to meet you for a while to give you this."


    Avinox looked at me for a moment and pulled out the papers and started reading them.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 159

    I was surprised.


    Yeah, to be honest, I thought about Perez when I saw Larane and Avinox a little while ago.


    But that''s just a glimpse.


    "Tia?"


    As I stood still without approaching anymore, Perez walked toward me.


    And for a moment he looked at my expression with a smile and asked.


    "By any chance, were you finally thinking about me?"


    "Oh, no!"


    I''m doomed.1


    I denied it too loudly.


    When did you get to read other people''s minds when you looked like a statue with a straight face?


    Perez opened his eyes wide due to my strong denial and soon smiled again, bending his eyes finely.


    "Why, why are you here?"


    Perez answered my question, lifting a box of cake in his hand.


    "I thought of you on my way somewhere."


    "You always tend to relate me to sweet food, Perez. Of course, I like sweet food, but..."


    I suddenly had a question while talking.


    ¡°But where are you going, passing the Lombardy mansion?¡±


    "To meet a close classmate at the academy."


    As far as I know, it was Lignite Luman, Avinox''s brother, who was his best friend at the Academy.


    Then he''s on his way to the Monak Top.


    The Monak Top branch is also in the Capital.


    It''s near the Palace.


    I squinted and asked again.


    "Are you sure you''re on your way?"


    When I poked, Perez kept his mouth shut and just smiled.


    That''s the face he makes when he can''t even lie to me.


    ¡°Well, you must have something difficult to tell other people too.¡±


    I said with a shrug.


    "Thank you, I''ll enjoy the meal."


    The cake box handed over from Perez was quite heavy.


    "Your hands are big."


    I can never eat this alone.


    I pointed to the closed door and asked Perez.


    ¡°Would you like to go get a cup of tea? With cake.¡±


    "...Can I?"


    Perez raised his eyebrows, surprised.


    "What! Perez, what''s wrong with your reaction?"


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance.¡±


    I thought it was because I said a long time ago, ''I''m busy, so contact me in advance''.


    I opened the door with a small sigh, beckoning to come in.


    "...Did you have guests?"


    Perez looked at the teapots of two people still on the table and asked.


    "Avinox Luman came and went."


    "Avinox? Why?"


    "It turned out that Avinox was dating Larane. It''s a secret to other people."


    Actually, I called him to discuss the Eastern business case and found out about it.


    I said it without saying anything important.


    "Oh?..."


    Perez nodded quickly, surprised.


    I picked the right tea leaves and made tea again.


    "As expected, Caramel Avenue''s dessert is the best."


    Eating a lot of sweet custard cream seemed to relieve my fatigue.


    Perez also took a bite of the same cake mine and nodded in agreement.


    So we sat side by side and finished the cake one after another.


    Eventually, there is only one small cream pie left on the plate.


    It''s embarrassing to blame him for buying a lot.


    Perez was patting his stomach with satisfaction and said.1


    "Tia, you got something on your mouth."


    "Oh, really?"


    At the words, I looked around.


    But I couldn''t see anything to wipe my mouth.


    I was thinking about wiping it with my sleeve.


    "I''ll clean it for you."


    Perez reached out and swept my mouth with his fingers.


    It was so natural and outspoken that I missed the right time to stop it.


    I looked at Perez in a daze.


    I could feel Perez''s fingers slowly touching my lips.


    At that moment, things in Ivan suddenly came to my mind as if they were on fire.


    That thing in bed.2


    Apparently, my face is on fire, too.


    When a woman has cream on her lips, it is common to steal it with your fingers.


    At least, that was the case in books or news about romance.


    Yeah. It''s such a common and sometimes cheesy scene.


    My heart was beating too hard, facing Perez now.


    Perez''s finger brushed my lips were as hot as fire, and I couldn''t take my eyes off Perez''s mouth, licking the stolen cream.


    He must have noticed that, too.


    When I see a smile hanging on his red lips.


    "..."


    I scooped up the leftover dessert with the fork I had put down.


    I heard Perez laughing low next to me, but I focused only on the cake.3


    Of course, this time, I''ll be careful not to get anything in my mouth.


    * * *


    Gallahan visited Pellet Corporation after a long time.


    Not long after returning from Cheshire, there was still a lingering feeling, but Gallahan''s face was full of life.


    It was because he had such a good thing ahead of him.


    Arriving in front of Clerivan''s office, Gallahan knocked without hesitation.1


    "Come on in."


    As if waiting, the voice of Clerivan immediately came.


    "Sir Clerivan."

 Chapter 160

    Meanwhile, a loud noise echoed in the townhouse of the Angenas family located in the Capital.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    The Empress'' younger brother and the new Lord of Angenas, Duigi Angenas screamed at the man who stood in his way with a frightened face.


    "I can''t believe a Knight Commander of Angenas imprisoned the head of a family!"


    Duigi Angenas was only leaving the office to attend a social club salon.


    Until he found Ethan Klaus, Knight Commander of Angenas family, hold the door.


    Apart from Lord''s orders to step aside from the way, Ethan Klaus did not budge.


    Dressed in thick armor, he stood tall like a mountain, just looking down at Duigi Angenas with an indifferent face.


    "Hey! There is a man who disobeyed the order of the Lord of Angenas. Drag this guy!"


    Even if I shouted until the veins stood in his neck, there was no sign of a move in the empty hallway.


    As if everyone knew about Duigi Angenas'' situation and escaped.


    It was a chilling moment.


    "Do you get it now, Duigi?"


    Slowly turning from the corner was Empress Rabini, wearing a long veil.


    "Who is the real owner of Angenas."


    "How, how could you do this to me!"


    "Ah, I didn''t want to do this either. But you didn''t want to listen to me to postpone the payment of Lombardy Construction."


    "But there''s an appointment date and there''s constant pressure from Lombardy, so..."


    "After all, You must be more afraid of Lombardy than I am."


    Empress Rabini smiled and asked.


    "How are you now, Duigi?"


    Duigi Angenas looked at Rabini with a tired face and shook his head.


    "I don''t understand you, my sister. You owe so much to Sussew and Lombardy, Aren''t you worried?"


    "What''s there to worry about? The Western business is finished and all we have to do is harvest the fruit."


    Tak! Tak!


    The sound of Empress Rabini approaching Duigi echoed in the hallway.


    "My poor and stupid little brother. You are the son of our father."


    She clicked her tongue.


    "Tourism is not everything in the West. Money is saved where people gather. There will be a miracle that a big city will be built on land that cannot be farmed properly. It''s a miracle I made. So there''s nothing you need to worry about, Duigi."


    The blue eyes looking at Duigi Angenas shone coldly.


    "Other than your own ignorance."


    Empress Rabini''s fingertips tapped Duigi Angenas on the cheek.


    And she clicked her tongue again, looking at her brother''s face stained with fear and anger.


    "I''ll overlook your mistake this time, but not the second time. Do you understand?"


    In a very sweet voice, Empress Rabini whispered.


    "You can continue to do as I say. Then, you will be able to enjoy your life as the Lord of Angenas."


    The Empress, who said so, gave Ethan Klaus a wink.


    Then the Knight of Angenas, who stands tall, moved aside and gave way.


    The Empress looked at it satisfactorily then turned and walked away.


    But Duigi exclaimed.


    "Hey, you can''t do it like this!"


    "Sigh. What else do you mean, Duigi?"


    When he stopped, the Empress'' face eventually became very annoyed.


    The way to change Angenas'' Lord is simple.


    If the current Angenas Lord dies or becomes incapable of fulfilling its duties as the Lord.


    "This business, I''m sure I''ll follow my sister''s advice, but what are you going to do with the throne? Shouldn''t you make the First Prince the Crown Prince?"


    "...so what?"


    Dark flesh flashed in Empress Rabini''s eyes as she asked slowly.


    "There is talk among the nobility about the suitability of the First Prince. He only hunts with young nobles every day. You should have made him study now..."


    Slap!


    The Empress, who walked in the wind, slapped Duigi with all her might.


    Red blood flowed from the face that was scratched by the ring she was wearing.


    "God damn it. How dare you talk to me about my son."


    Empress Rabini stared at Duigi Angenas with fierce eyes.


    But something was wrong.


    There was a smile in his eyes, which seemed to be full of anger at first glance.


    Duigi was aware of the look.


    It was the face Rabini used to make when she was caught up on something when she was young.


    "You''re still quick-witted, Duigi."


    Empress Rabini smiled as if she had been caught.


    It was a chilling grin somewhere.


    "His Majesty will never have the Second Prince as his Crown Prince. That lowly thing was born to resemble the wrong person. Also, even if it does happen..."


    Rabini significantly shined his eyes and shortened her words.


    "In the end, my son will be crowned as Crown Prince. So you don''t have to do anything."


    "I don''t have to do anything..."


    "From now on, you can just do what you like to do now. Just like you."


    "Ah..."


    Only then did Duigi know Rabini''s plan and instinctively tried to back off.


    The Empress smiled and said.


    "Because this mother will take care of everything."


    * * *


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been alone in the evening.


    My father was reading a book after dinner alone because the meeting at the Pellet Corporation seemed to be late.


    Knock! Knock!


    It was then that a small knock was heard.


    "Come on in."


    When I answered, the door carefully opened and Larane came in.

 Chapter 161

    "I must have been rude."


    Chanton Sussew spoke in a rather slow tone.


    But there was no word of apology.


    He knew it was rude, but he didn''t regret it.


    "...Come in."


    Gallahan said, pointing to the sofa in the office.


    "Thank you."


    Sitting face to face with Chanton Sussew, Gallahan suddenly realized that his office felt narrow.


    It was not really like that.


    It was just that the ordinary office capture the large size and presence of Chanton Sussew.


    Chanton Sussew, who looked around Gallahan''s office with curious eyes, told Gallahan.


    "I thought at least you come to greet me once as Lord of Sussew. It''s hard to see your face, Lord Gallahan Lombardy."


    Chanton Sussew was now berating Gallahan for not greeting him first.


    Cheshire was awarded to Gallahan and became independent, no longer a part of the Sussew, but it was still a territory surrounded by Sussew land.


    "Of course, I understand that you''ll be very busy working with Cheshire estates and Gallahan Clothing Store that is spread across the continent."


    "...Thank you."


    "It''s only when you''re less busy, isn''t it?"


    Chanton Sussew''s lips drew a smile, but Gallahan only became more uncomfortable.


    That was the atmosphere of Lord Sussew himself as an individual, but above all, the fact that he was the person of the Empress made Gallahan nervous.


    Nowadays, the Empress introduced Chanton Sussew everywhere she went.


    As if there should be no one in the Empire who did not know that the Lord of the West was a close aide to the Empress.


    To be honest, Chanton Sussew was a very reluctant person to Gallahan.


    Sure enough.


    The Lord of Sussew asked.


    ¡°I heard that a port is opening in Cheshire. Is that correct?¡±


    For a moment, Gallahan resisted the urge to say no.


    The Port of Cheshire was so precious.


    And Gallahan''s instincts were saying Chanton Sussew was the one who would threaten it.


    "That''s right."


    Inevitably, Gallahan''s words stretched out.


    "Then Cheshire Port would be the starting point for inland supplies to move along the river."


    Lord of Sussew was already grasping everything.


    "...That''s right."


    Gallahan answered one beat slower.


    Then Chanton Sussew said, lifting one eyebrow.


    "But why do I know that now?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "If inland supplies are to reach the Cheshire port, they must all pass through the land of West Sussew."


    Rattle.


    Gallahan paused with the sound of his heart sinking.


    The Cheshire port is surrounded by the land of West Sussew.


    In other words, it was up to him, the owner of Sussew, to decide whether the goods could go into Cheshire.


    It was a pretty nice threat.


    Hos green eyes, gradually turning into hostility, asked, looking directly at Chanton Sussew.


    "In what sense should I accept that?"


    "What do you think it means?"


    Chanton Sussew said, looking for a moment at Gallahan, who did not say anything with a stubborn face.


    "It looks like you''ve worked hard with the investment from the Pellet Corporation."


    It was an awful dry yet slow tone.


    Chanton Sussew leaned forward, resting his knees with his elbow.


    A large shadow moved along with him.


    "One word from me could turn it out to be a bubble."


    There was silence in Gallahan''s office.


    On top of the tight tension, Chanton Sussew slipped in his energy.


    The overwhelming feeling of commanding hundreds of Imperial Knights overwhelm Gallahan.


    Under the same circumstances, as Viese Lombardy, Gallahan''s older brother, make him could not breathe properly.


    Later, he even hiccups in surprise.


    Joy flashed through Chanton Sussew''s eyes recalling that time.


    However.


    "What do you want?"


    Gallahan Lombardy asked without hostility.


    "...Ha."


    The one who was surprised was Canton Sussew.


    He took his energy out again and stared at Gallahan.


    Looking at the complexion, it doesn''t mean that he wasn''t affected.


    The enmity in bright green eyes has never abated at all.


    "How can you be sure that there''s something I want?"


    "Otherwise, you didn''t have to come and take the trouble to break my spirit, but you could have locked up the gate of Sussew so that the goods wouldn''t come in after the Port was opened. That could do a bigger disservice to Cheshire."


    Gallahan said calmly.


    "So stop being childish and tell me. What do you want?"


    "...Sometimes rumors are true."


    Gallahan slightly frowned at the word ''rumor''."


    "I don''t know what that ''rumor'' is, but please tell me your terms quickly. I have a place to go."


    "Ah, did it say that today is the birthday of the Lord of Lombardy? He doesn''t hold banquets or accept gifts every year, he only gathers family members and vassals and spends them simply. Then you better hurry."


    Chanton Sussew nodded.


    And he said, looking straight at Gallahan.


    "Priority to allow Sussew''s ship to enter the Cheshire port at any time. How?"


    Gallahan was a little surprised.


    Of course, he thought he would charge a toll to pass through Sussew''s land.


    There is only one reason why priority is required.


    "Do you intend to build your own ship?"


    "If it''s used frequently, it''s not like we can''t make it."

 Chapter 162

    "Dad is late."


    He''s not a person who will be late for an important event like my grandfather''s birthday.


    Don''t tell me something happened.


    "He must be avoiding the rain anywhere. Don''t worry too much, Tia."


    Larane patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "Rain?"


    I raised my head and looked out the window.


    It was raining quite a lot before I knew it.


    "Since Tia had an accident last time, there''s been order from grandfather."


    "People in Lombardy should stop their carriages and avoid heavy rain or snow."


    The twins pushed dessert and fruit in front of me and said so.


    How do you know my taste?


    Everything is my favorite.


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    I took a piece of fruit with a fork and mumbled and looked toward the top seat.


    There were a lot of people gathered next to my grandfather, but no one actually talked to him.


    Even though we gathered to celebrate my grandfather''s birthday.


    I feel sorry for the sight of the island floating alone in the noisy sea.


    "Where are you going, Tia?"


    When I woke up, Gilliu, who was putting honey and milk in my tea, asked with their eyes wide open.


    "I have something for my grandfather. I''ll be back."


    I approached my grandfather with the purse that I had already brought.


    "Grandpa."


    But grandfather couldn''t hear my voice because he was lost in thought.


    I spoke in a rather loud voice on purpose.


    "Happy birthday, Grandpa!"


    "Hmm? Ah, thanks, Tia."


    Only then do warm brown eyes look at me.


    I sat next to my grandfather and said while holding his hand.


    "Let''s have a healthy birthday feast a hundred more times, Grandpa."


    "Huh, kid."


    Grandfather smiled and patted my hair as if to make sure he didn''t hate my spoiled behavior.


    "I know I shouldn''t give you a birthday present, but this is a little different, so please accept it."


    I took a red envelope out of my purse and handed it to my grandfather.


    "What is this, Tia?"


    "Invitation to the Pellet Corporation banquet a week later that will be held at the riverside in the Capital, Grandpa."


    "Whoa, you mean having a banquet by the river?"


    Grandfather opened the envelope with curious eyes and checked the invitation.


    "The weather is so nice these days. It''s a bit of a waste to stay inside in this season, so I prepared something special."


    "Prepare? Are you saying that Tia prepared this banquet?"


    I already know that the Lords around us and the people of Lombardy are listening to our conversation.


    Everyone stopped talking one by one when they heard that I was directly involved in the Pellet business.


    Well, it''s time to get out of the role of Clerivan''s disciple.


    I replied with a nod.


    "Yes, Grandpa. I even picked the envelope for the invitation myself. Look, it''s red."


    "Huh, I see."


    ¡°Actually, it is not a general banquet, but a place to introduce the new business of the Pellet Company. And since I contributed a little to the business, I think it would be really nice if Grandpa can come.¡±


    "Oh, you did? Yes, then this grandfather should go!"


    "Wow, when Grandpa comes, everyone''s eyes will be round!"


    The value of a banquet depends on the guests who attend it.


    If the Lord of Lombardy attends in person, the weight and impact of the banquet will be even heavier.


    But then a shrill voice was heard.


    "Yes, you must have picked flowers for the banquet."


    His face was reddish from alcohol.


    What are you talking about? That drunkard.


    Viese, who glanced at me, said loudly to grandfather.


    "Father! Don''t you know how much the construction cost came from Angenas these days? You should have held this banquet for me, right? Haha!"


    These days, Seral was holding a leash and was a little quiet.


    In the end, her spoiled dog can''t give up his habit, get drunk, and making a mistake with his mouth.


    "Viese, I think you''re drinking too much."


    Even my grandfather who couldn''t see it, spoke low with an unpleasant face.


    I think I''d rather pick up one of the napkins rolling over on the table, squeeze it into that mouth, and tell the servants to drag him.2


    Thinking of the vassals who were watching, I took a small deep breath and calmed my heart.


    Even if I fight Viese in a place like this, I will just spit in my face, so I have to be patient...


    "But the Angenas are short of money, but I asked them to pay you well! A man should have a strong blow like me!"


    "However, Angenas family is short of funds, but when I asked them, they paid for it! A man should have a strong shoot like me!"


    You''re talking bullshit like a shoot.


    Viese''s words touched something inside me.


    I said with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Whoever hears it would think that Angenas is giving our Lombardy a lot of money that we don¡¯t have. It¡¯s so late, and they only give half of it, but you show off like that."


    "Noisy! You don''t know the topic and you''re arrogant."


    Viese glared at me with an explicitly unpleasant look, but he cut his words when he noticed my grandfather''s hardened facial expression.


    And he spoke as if to teach me.


    "You know only one thing and not two. Western development is not the end. This is not the end of Western development. In other words, if this tourism project goes well, it is said they will lease the construction from Lombardy again. It''s better for us to cover half of the construction cost.¡±


    What should I do?


    There won''t be another construction.


    Viese continued to chatter, licking his tongue.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    The riverside of the Capital where wide water flows gently.


    Clerivan, standing a little higher, looked down at the nobles gathered at the banquet hall with a cheerful face.


    Now, when preparing for the banquet, there was no need to worry about what would happen if the invitees didn''t come.


    When it comes to Pellet Corporation''s banquet, most of the people tried to attend with invitations from others.


    As such, the influence of the name Clerivan Pellet in the aristocratic society was great.


    Clerivan Pellet, the illegitimate son of the famous Romassie Dillard who had to hide in the shadows, was nowhere now.


    He was just Clerivan Pellet of the Pellet Corporation and stood tall over the nobles of Lambrew Empire.


    "And all of this is thanks to Lady Florentia."


    He didn''t even want to imagine.


    What life would have been like if I hadn''t met the light of Florentia Lombardy?


    Just thinking about it made him dizzy.


    Clerivan''s gaze finally ran into Florentia, a little far away.


    Clerivan shook his head secretly.


    Then she greeted Clerivan with a beautiful face and a smile.


    And pointed to the entrance of the banquet hall with a wink.


    As he looked over there quickly, he saw Lulak and Romassie Dillard, who had just arrived at the banquet hall.


    Although it seems to be enjoying the feast leisurely, Florentia was already fully aware of the movements of all the important figures.


    Clerivan raised his hand slightly above his chest to tell her to leave it to him and hurried up to Lulak.


    "Here you are, Lord."


    "Ah, Clerivan. It''s a very beautiful banquet today. It''s no waste of the word Pellet."


    Lulak laughed, genuinely pleased.


    "I''m flattered."


    Then Clerivan looked at Romassie beside Lulak.


    "It''s been a long time, Lord of Lombardy''s Top."


    It was a calm and perfectly courteous greeting to others.


    Clerivan no longer suffers from seeing Romassie Dillard.


    This was also a change after meeting Florentia.


    "It''s a banquet prepared by Lady Florentia, and I can''t miss it."


    Romassie Dillard said so and looked at Clerivan.


    He was already speculated that this banquet was not the only one Florentia had prepared.


    Romassie Dillard was one of the few people who knew who the real owner of Pellet Corporation was.


    "You''ve been taking care of our Tia lately, haven''t you?"


    Lulak didn''t hate it, but looked at Romassie and said.


    "Haha, did I?"


    The prickly Romassie answered quickly.


    "She''s a great person, isn''t she? She''s still young, but she''s as talented as anyone else. It''s like I''m looking at the Lord when I was young."


    "Hmm? Is it?"


    Lulak opened his eyes round and soon laughed loudly.


    "Yes, our Tia does look a bit like me! Yes!"


    However, there was a lingering feeling behind a big smile.


    Lulak nodded for a moment and thought about something before tapping Clerivan on the shoulder.


    "I won''t hold any more busy people. Then see you later."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Clerivan greeted Lulak politely as he walked into the banquet hall.


    Afterward, as he greeted the people arriving at the banquet hall one after another, Clerivan kept his eyes on Lulak.


    And finally, he was seeing Lulak greeted by another family who comes late.


    Having confirmed it, Clerivan stepped toward the podium of the banquet hall.


    "Sir Clerivan."


    Gallahan and Avinox Luman, who were talking near the podium, looked at Clerivan.


    Both of them looked nervous.


    "We''re all set. Will you be all right?"


    Gallahan forced himself to smile at Clerivan''s question.


    Avinox also took a short deep breath and nodded.


    Clerivan tapped the two on the shoulder just like Lulak did and climbed up to the podium.


    That''s all.


    But, the sound of conversations from people in the banquet hall stopped and the music also stopped.


    Clerivan''s face, as people looked up, had a distinctive confident smile.


    "I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you for your precious time."


    Clerivan said, slowly scanning the crowd.


    "Now, let''s start the feast in earnest."


    "A full-fledged banquet?"


    "What else is there?"


    People buzzed around, looking back at each other.


    Clerivan looked at the crowd for a moment as if he enjoyed such a reaction, then smiled and pointed to the river.


    Just in time, a large ship was slowly showing up.


    "I''ll take you on the ship."


    The nobles are just a mess.


    It was excitement and cheers.


    When the splendidly lit ship anchored safely at the pier by the river, he tried to get on the ship.


    There were many people who saw a ship for the first time in their lives.


    But at first, they were a little scared, but they were as excited as children.


    As people began to the ship one by one, music began to flow on the ship.


    Unlike the music that had been flowing before, the faster and more reddish song was an Imperial reinterpretation of Eastern folk songs.+


    The liquor offered has also changed.


    Red wine was served on the ground, but sparkling champagne and dry white wine were in people''s hands on the ship.


    It was to match the food.


    "What''s this?"


    "It is a dish cooked by boiling seafood, a specialty of the Eastern part, in a citrus sauce."


    The eyes of those who carefully tasted the food were wide open at the recommendation of the employees.


    "Delicious!"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    ''The day you sold the building? It was the day when I disposed of the last remaining building to return to my hometown, so I barely remember it. What do you want to know?''


    Sitting deep in his armchair, Green Barrow murmured, stroking his beard at Lignite''s question.


    ''What''s unusual about it? Yes, there was one thing. A child followed him to the place where he was paying the last balance.''


    ''A child...?''


    ''Yes, it was a girl who looked about ten years old. She paid the balance instead of the man who bought the building with the gold in a big bag. Now that I think about it again, it was really unusual.''


    Green Barrow grinned.


    Gulp. Swallowed dry saliva, Lignite asked in a trembling voice.


    ''Do you remember anything about the girl? Like her appearance, her name?''


    ''Well, well, if you ask someone like me that''s other than the small size and the way she talks...''


    Green Barrow, who had blurred his words, tapped his knees and said.


    ''Oh, yeah. She had green eyes and a red ribbon on her head! Yes! Huh, my memory is still not dead!''


    Perez looked up and down at Tia, who was sitting across from him, as he recalled the conversation with Green Barrow, who he had heard from Lignite.


    "What kind of cake do you want? I''m craving chocolate, but I''m willing to give way if you want to eat it, Perez."


    Dressed in her favorite red dress, she was leisurely talking about the cake.


    "Tia."


    "Huh?"


    "How did you know? That I''m coming to see you."


    Perez''s question stopped Tia''s bustling movement.


    "You''re coming to the mansion early in the morning, it''s like the day you were leaving for the Academy alone. I just thought you''d do it this way. And..."


    Tia replied with a smile.


    "Because you have a reason to rush to see me."


    "So how do you..."


    "And how did you find out? My secret."


    "...I''m sorry. I apologize."


    At Perez''s apology, Tia shrugged and spoke in a light voice.


    "No, there''s nothing to apologize for. It''s the same for you and me. No, I might be disappointed with you if you couldn''t figure it out."


    Tia smiled softly at the end of the sentence.


    "And if you apologize, I get stabbed a lot, Perez."


    Then she poured the tea into the teacup in front of Perez.


    "Now, ask me. I''ll answer you with all my conscience."


    Even at Tia''s words, Perez remained motionless for a while.


    He just stared at her.


    It was because Tia felt strange today.


    Nothing changed, but it was like looking at someone else.


    Perez slowly took off his lips.


    And asked in a low voice.


    "Tia, are you the real owner of Pellet Corporation?"


    A smile smudged on her face when Perez was questioned.


    And Tia replied.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m the real owner of Pellet Corporation."


    "From the beginning?"


    "Yes. From the beginning."


    Pellet Corporation was founded eight years ago.


    Tia was only eleven years old at the time.


    At the same time, the puzzle that was divided into pieces seemed to be put together.


    From diamond mine to Triva trees and recent Eastern Cruise Tour operations.


    He got goosebumps all over his body.


    Perez instinctively buried his face in his hands.


    He could feel the beating heart and the muscles of his whole body.


    And.


    "As expected, it was you."


    The corners of Perez''s mouth loosened in the dark locked in his hands.


    * * *


    If Bate hadn''t rushed with his delivery bag at dawn and informed that Lignite Luman had visited the former owner of the Pellet building, I would have been raided without knowing anything.


    I swallowed a sigh of relief under my smiling face.


    But it''s not over yet.


    I can''t see Perez''s reaction because he was covering his face with his hands.


    Do you feel betrayed?


    Are you getting angry?


    I knew Perez would notice one day, but what he thought was the most important thing.


    If something like this makes our relationship go wrong.


    ''Befriend with the future Prince and get help in becoming the Lord of Lombardy, and change the future of the family that was ruined by standing in the wrong line in the struggle for the throne.''


    There could be a major setback in one of the most important goals that I set as soon as I return.


    Though the relationship between me and the guy won''t be that bad at all.


    At last, Perez looked up.


    He had a blank face, but fortunately, he didn''t seem angry.


    Perez asked me.


    "Do you happen to know my secret?"


    Well.


    It would be fair to say something I know about him.


    I replied with a nod.


    "The Monak Top."


    "...You knew it."


    "It was a great move to push the Empress and Angenas with the Triva tree, Perez."


    I know the future, so I bought Triva wood aggressively.


    Perez purely read the Empress'' movements to predict the future.+


    What a piece of work.


    I can''t help but admire Perez''s smart head every time.


    "Then, the Pellet Corporation, did you pile up Triva trees because you knew there would be a landslide?"


    I shrugged and said.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    First, I brought Larane into the mansion.


    "Drink this, Larane. Wipe off the tears."


    Larane, who was already shedding tears with her swollen red eyes, seemed about to collapse.


    "Thank you, Tia."


    Larane''s fingers were shaking lightly as she accepted the cup I handed her.


    "Tell me if you''ve calmed down a little. Are you getting engaged?"


    "...Yes, perhaps."


    Larane''s long lashes trembled with a small sigh.


    "I overheard a conversation between my mother and father a little while ago. I think it''s over to some extent."


    It''s an engagement that the person concerned doesn''t know.


    It sounds ridiculous, but unfortunately, it is common in the Empire.


    Especially, the more powerful noble families are, the most comfortable and good way to protect their power is to marry their children.


    Of course, if you care about your children, you can permit them to get married or give them the right to decide before marriage.


    Such expectations are a luxury for Viese and Seral.


    "What do you want to do, Larane?"


    I asked carefully.


    "I am..."


    Oh, damn it.


    Larane''s tears, which had stopped, began to flow again.


    I handed over my handkerchief quietly.


    Larane, who was silently wiping away tears, said.


    "...I thought this day would come one day. I''ve been learning it since I was young. Someday I have to marry someone my parents decide."


    Unlike her sad face, Larane''s tone was calm.


    "But then I met Sir Avinox. I knew I could be so happy just by being with someone. So I was going to tell my parents about Sir Avinox..."


    Larane squeezed the handkerchief.


    "My father and mother were very happy. My marriage will be of great help to my father."


    "Larane..."


    "It would be useless to tell them that I don''t want to get married."


    Laughing blurrily, Larane looked so small today.


    "What should I do because I feel sorry for Sir Avinox? It''s going to be a big shock. He''s more tender-hearted than he looks..."


    It was then that Larane''s face, which seemed calm at first glance like a resigned person, was distorted.


    Tears flowed faster as if they were bursting with emotion as she recalled Avinox.


    "But I really don''t want to marry anyone other than Sir Avinox, Tia. If it''s not him, I don''t want to..."1


    I gave Larane a big hug.


    And I waited, sweeping her back until her crying ceased.


    In the meantime, I was able to feel the conflict of Larane clearly.


    The thought is that she has to go on a set path for her family and want to be with the person she loves.


    How painful it must be to not be able to choose one of those two things or abandon the other.


    The trembling body of Larane was speaking.


    I said to Larane, who was calming down a little and wiping away tears.


    "For now, no matter what happens, wouldn''t it be better to convey Larane''s heart to Sir Avinox?"


    "Can I do that? Wouldn''t it be careless?"


    "Sir Avinox would rather be worried about Larane. And this kind of thing is bound to spread quickly. I think it"s better for you to say it yourself than to let people know by gossip."


    "Tomorrow, then, ahh, what should I do."


    Larane realized something and stamped her feet.


    "Tomorrow is the day of the reading meeting with Sir Avinox. But I think my mother is thinking of taking me to a marriage meeting tomorrow..."


    "Tomorrow?"


    It was so fast.


    Usually, when a family gets married, they adjust the conditions one by one over time.


    It''s literally a marriage made like a contract.


    Perhaps the details have already been saying.


    Then all that remains was to make an official announcement.


    "As Tia said, the rumor will have spread by tomorrow."


    "The meeting place is the Capital, right?"


    "Yes, it''s Caramel Avenue in Sedakyuna."


    It''s kind of coincidental right.


    I can''t believe the place was there again.


    I nodded and said to Larane.


    "Larane first writes a letter to Sir Avinox. I''ll go to the book club and deliver it to him tomorrow."


    "Really? Ahh, thank you so much, Tia!"


    Larane gave me a big hug.


    Oh my.


    She''s not usually like this.


    It seemed that she was very worried about Avinox.


    "Then I''ll be right back and write you a letter. Wait a minute, Tia."


    Larane leaped out of her seat.


    I asked in a sudden curiosity as I saw Larane off.


    "But who''s your opponent?"


    In my previous life, Larane married a cousin of Lord of Ivan in the North.


    Ivan''s vassal and Migente Ivan''s cousin, to be exact.


    Perhaps it was the Empress''s arrangement to secure votes in the North.


    I don''t think it''s him again.


    I should have buried him when I went to Ivan.


    Larane said to me, muttering so inwardly.


    "...Your Highness First Prince."4


    Excuse me, the First Prince?


    "Wh, what? Who?"


    "Your Highness First Prince..."+


    I didn''t hear it wrong.


    I grabbed the back of my neck that was getting stiff.1


    "...Ha."


    I was going to sublimate the boiling anger with a deep sigh, but I can''t believe it.


    Seral, Viese.


    You''re both crazy.


    How dare they bring a dog like Astana to Larane.


    Looking at Larane, who was still neat and beautiful, although her eyes are red and swollen, I solemnly declared.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    At the sound of my shouting, the eyes of a mysterious color resembling the blue sea of ??Avinox blinked a few times.


    Then he clenched his fist and shouted.


    "I, I want to take responsibility!"


    "...Really?"


    "Yeah! Actually, I wanted to convey that today, so I brought this too!"


    Avinox pulled a small box out of his arms.


    Inside was a ring of pearls shimmering in white brilliance.


    It was as beautiful as any jewel, but not cold.


    It was a perfect ring for Avinox, a seaman, to propose to a warm person like Larane.


    When I stopped talking and stared at the ring, Avinox seemed to take it in a slightly different sense.


    "I''m in a hurry, so that''s all I''m going to do now, but I''m going to officially set up a set of proposal rings later...!"


    "A wedding ring set? What''s that?"


    "It''s a custom. The man in the east has 12 rings ready and proposes. If a woman accepts the proposal, she will wear a different ring every month for a year and then have a wedding..."


    Avinox said, looking down at one ring he had prepared with a sullen face.


    "I could have stopped by any jewelry store and prepared 12 rings, but I didn''t want to propose to Larane that way. That''s why I chose the most fitting of the Luman family''s treasures in the townhouse of Capital..."


    Avinox''s shoulders gradually drooped down.


    ¡°After all, you¡¯re not coming out today.¡±


    I''m so sorry that I hit him with a book of poems a while ago.


    I comforted Avinox''s shoulders and sat opposite him.


    "When did you hear the rumor about Larane''s marriage?"


    "My brother, Lignite, told me this morning. He said there are already rumors in the Capital. I didn''t even know he knew I was dating Larane...."


    Lignite would have known for a long time.


    He''s not as professional as Bate brings me information, but he''s doing something similar next to Perez.


    Avinox sighed again to the ground.


    "Is Larane all right?"


    It was a weak voice.


    "Sir Avinox, aren''t you angry?


    His loved one is having a marriage conversation with someone else while dating him.


    To be honest, I would be a little angry.


    But Avinox shook his head.


    "I know that Larane is grieving more than I am now. But how can I be angry?"


    Avinox''s weakly smiling face that said so was so similar to Larane''s.


    Now the two are more concerned about each other.


    Rather than my sadness and pain, wouldn''t it be difficult for the person itself?


    It''s a pity that they''re suffering from cold chest pain from far away.


    "I have something for Sir Avinox."


    I opened the book of poems I had in my hand.


    The bookshelf opened and a neat, beautiful letter envelope hidden in it appeared.


    "It''s a letter from Larane. She asked me to deliver it to Sir Avinox, and I came."


    "Ah, Lady Larane..."


    Avinox took the envelope from me and didn''t read it right away.


    He''s just patting the part with Larane''s neat handwriting on it, saying ''Dear Sir Avinox'' with a smile on his face.


    "Sigh..."


    This time a sigh come out of me.


    What are you going to do because you''re both so nice?


    Those are the people who will do whatever they want to benefit.


    I''m really worried.


    After looking only at the outside of the envelope for a long time, Avinox was now carefully opening the envelope and reading the letter.


    It was to be careful not to tear any part of it.


    "It''s a match made in heaven."


    I shook my head and gave Avinox time to read all of Larane''s letters in peace.


    * * *


    In front of the Empress''s Palace.


    "The Empress is waiting. Let''s get in."


    Seral said as the slowing carriageSeral said as the slowing train stopped, urging Larane. stopped, urging Larane.


    "Well, mother..."


    Larane, who had been hesitating all the time in the carriage, squeezed the last courage thinking that she should not delay any longer.


    "...What''s the matter, Larane?"


    Due to Larane''s unusual attitude, Seral closed the carriage door, which had been opened by the royal court''s servant.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Larane clasped the hem of her dress, unable to hide her anxious gaze.


    "That''ll leave a mark on the dress."


    Seral snapped Larane''s hand aside.


    "Tell me."


    "Well, I don''t want a political marriage. Please reconsider, Mother."


    Larane said in a trembling voice.


    She didn''t bring up Avinox because she was afraid he''d get caught up.


    The one who was talking about marriage was the First Prince.


    "Larane, don''t you know that? What you want to do and what you have to do are different things."


    "I''m well aware of that. But sometimes I think there''s something precious that I can''t give up for my duty."


    "A precious thing you can''t give up?"


    Seral tilted his head.


    "What is more important than marrying the First Prince and fulfilling your duties?"


    "...Happiness. If I marry the First Prince, I will never be happy, Mother. Please reconsider."


    Larane, who has a timid personality, poured out a lot of the energy she had been holding back.


    At a glance, her shoulders could be seen shaking.


    But Seral clicked her tongue small.


    "Larane."


    "...Yes, Mother."


    "The higher the nobility, the more he has and the more he has to enjoy, the more political marriage is a part of his life from the moment he was born."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Lulak''s eyebrows rose upwards as if surprised.


    Looking at the figure, Jovannes swallowed the accusation.


    The first time the Empress suggested it, it was fine.


    He wasn''t interested in Astana''s wedding, and Lombardy.


    It was also awkward to deal with Lulak.


    But on reflection, it wasn''t such a bad thing.


    No, he liked it.


    This old arrogant Lulak granddaughter becomes a daughter-in-law.


    Lombardy is also of indisputable noble blood, which will greatly help maintain the Royal Lineage.


    For once, Jovannes agreed that the Empress had come up with a pretty useful idea.


    It''s worth being greedy for.


    That''s how the Emperor judged it.


    "If you give me something else as a condition that prevents marriage, I wouldn''t know again."


    He is here today to see if Lulak is willing to make a deal.


    Jovannes asked, trying to seep a smile from his face.


    "I guess you didn''t know about the marriage because you were surprised."


    Above all, it was very fun to get on Lulak''s nerves.


    "You look very surprised..."


    "No, I''ve heard about my granddaughter''s marriage."


    Sitting in a comfortable position, Lulak shook his head and said.


    "I didn''t expect you to seriously consider it. Oh, my God."


    Lulak laughed as if he was surprised and dumbfounded.


    "I can guess whose idea it is. There''s no way your Majesty would be interested in this sort of thing."


    Lulak''s voice sank low.


    "The reason you''re saying this is because you''re trying to get something out of Lombardy on the pretext of my granddaughter''s marriage."


    The eyebrow of Emperor Jovannes was twitching a little.


    It was an unpleasant feeling from the fact that all his thoughts were read.


    Talks with Lulak Lombardy are always like this.


    It was the same when Jovannes had just become Emperor, and now he was middle-aged.


    Staring into the frowning eyes of Jovannes, Lulak slowly rose from his seat.


    "It was a great attempt to weigh Lombardy and Angenas in both hands. I''ll compliment you. But..."


    Lulak shook his head slowly as if warning.


    "Not my blood, Your Majesty. My blood is not a deal."2


    Lulak''s brown eyes glowed coldly.


    And left a message before leaving the Emperor''s office.


    "Don''t be swayed by the Empress''s words and do anything you''ll regret later, Your Majesty."


    Lulak walks out slowly.


    Jovannes, who was left alone, drank a liquid.


    He couldn''t stand Lulak''s rude attitude.


    But there wasn''t even a sharp move.


    It was long ago realized that the Emperor of the Lambrew Empire did not stand above everyone else.


    Empress Rabini came to the Emperor, who was grinding his teeth all by himself.


    "How did it go?"


    Jovannes was even more annoyed by the Empress, who already knew and pretended not to know.


    Instead of answering, the Empress said that she was sorry for the sight of the Emperor drinking another sip of liquor.


    "Oh, my God, Lombardy has angered you again. The insolent one who doesn''t know the Imperial fear."1


    The Empress had a knack for reading exactly what the other person wanted to hear.


    Even now, with a few of those words, Jovannes felt his irritation toward the Empress disappeared.


    "Push on this opportunity, Your Majesty. Astana''s marriage could be a turning point for Your Majesty''s relationship with Lombardy."


    "A turning point?"


    "Think about it. Lombardy can''t be as arrogant as they are now when his granddaughter is in the Imperial Family."


    "Indeed, he is strict when it came to his blood."


    Jovannes murmured, recalling the eyes shining blue, saying, ''My blood is not the subject of a deal.'', just a moment ago.


    "There will be a backlash, but it''s all about marriage. In addition, Seral and Viese Lombardy have already agreed to their daughter''s marriage. There is no reason for the Lord of Lombardy to stand strong."


    The Empress smiled inwardly at the Emperor.


    It was too easy to sway an angry Emperor with a crushed ego.


    But Rabini''s face hardened at the Emperor''s next word.


    "So, what will the Empress give me if I push ahead with this marriage?"


    "...Yes?"


    "Yeah, I think I''d be fine with Angenas'' iron mine of the West River."


    This time Empress Rabini winced greatly.


    Her body could be seen shaking at a glance.


    "In the name of the Baraport family. The mine they bought more than a decade ago, stealing from Lombardy through Viese Lombardy."


    "Your Majesty, it''s just a little shot..."


    "Don''t lie to me that it''s just a coal mine, Empress. I don''t want to be mad at you today."


    Jovannes said with a smiling face.


    The corners of the Empress''s mouth trembled slightly.


    The mine, which the Emperor refers to, was secretly bought by Angenas in the name of Baraport about a decade ago.


    Angenas had no Royal permission to own an iron mine, so they couldn''t help it was inevitable.


    The mine, which is no longer mining coal and contains only a little iron ore underneath it, was being forgotten even in Rabini''s memory.


    Rabini looked at the Emperor.


    Though not unusually intelligent or learned, Jovannes was smarter than anyone else in his profit or loss.


    Just like right now.+


    Since when have you known about the iron mine.


    The Empress was horrified by the still smiling face of Jovannes.


    "What do you say? If Astana could marry Lombardy''s Lady, it wouldn''t be such a loss to Angenas."


    Empress Rabini regained her composure and began to calculate.


    The unstable finances of Angenas now, the dowry of Larane Lombardy promised by Seral and the benefits of it in the future.


    And she nodded.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Avinox appearance, who was dressed more stylishly today, was even meaningful.


    Me and Avinox took a short walk through crowded places like last time.


    And immediately headed to Larane''s greenhouse.


    I don''t know if he noticed something.


    Larane was unable to travel freely outside the mansion because of Seral, but fortunately, there were no restrictions inside the mansion.


    I decided to use it to help two people a little today.


    "I''ve already told Larane to meet me here. Oh, there she is."


    "Larane..."


    Avinox muttered sadly.


    When she was in the greenhouse, she was always growing flowers in a shiny way.


    But today was different.


    It was so sad to see her sitting helplessly on the greenhouse chair.


    "Then I''ll get going..."


    "No."


    Avinox caught me trying to turn around to give Larane and Avinox time alone.


    "Please be our witness, Lady Florentia."


    Avinox, who still looks nervous, told me with a smile on his face.


    "If Larane accepts my proposal, I plan to send the proposal in the name of Luman to Larane''s father and the Lombardy family. I have already got my father''s permission."


    In short, he said he would follow the marriage course of the aristocrats.


    I can''t believe he has already got the Lord of Luman''s permission.


    He has made up his mind and pushed ahead with it.


    "It''s a little late, but I still have a chance because the Imperial Family hasn''t sent a formal proposal or made an official announcement."


    Avinox clenched while saying so.


    "Of course... It''s about when Larane accepted my proposal."


    Then he goes back to tense mode.


    I patted Avinox on the shoulder and said.


    "Okay, I''ll be happy to be your witnesses."


    "Thank you!"


    "Let''s go, then?"


    Avinox, who began walking as if he would squeak due to tension, took the lead and opened the greenhouse door.


    Ugh, I''m nervous, too!


    "Sir Avinox...?"


    Larane called Avinox in a trembling voice as if she could not believe her eyes.


    Avinox approached Larane and asked in a friendly voice.


    "Your face looks a little swollen. Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine... You didn''t reply to my letter, so I was wondering if Sir Avinox was okay..."


    Larane''s words were cut off.


    It was because Avinox slowly fell on one knee.


    "Oh, Sir Avinox?"


    "Lady Larane Lombardy. My courage was too late."


    Avinox opened a small box of rings he had taken out of his arms and held it out in front of Larane.


    "Will you marry me?"


    There was a moment of silence.


    Avinox with the ring held his breath.


    I held my breath from the back so as not to disturb as much as possible.


    Then I heard a little noise.


    Hiks!


    It was the sound of tears falling from Larane''s eyes.


    "Oh, Sir Avinox..."


    Larane clasped his hands and looked at Avinox.


    And Larane smiled broadly with a smile on her pretty face.


    "Ah, Sir Avinox..."


    It was just when Larane finally accepted the proposal.


    Dang!


    The greenhouse door opened with a loud noise.


    "Oh, Father...!"


    "What are you doing, Larane!"


    It was Viese who jumped in.


    The first to respond was Avinox.


    Standing in the way of protecting Larane.


    "Lord Lombardy, listen to me for a moment."


    Then Viese''s eyes caught fire more.


    He mumbled while glaring at the strange man who seemed to protect his daughter, who had an important marriage.


    "Your face, I''ve definitely seen somewhere... By any chance, Luman...?"


    After finding out who Avinox was, Viese was even more distorted.


    The Eastern Luman was known to be a family that openly supported Perez.


    Lignite Luman was close to Perez at the Academy, Perez helped the East receive trade subsidies, and Luman volunteered to follow him on Ivan''s last trip.


    "What are you doing, Young Lord Luman!"


    Viese, who shouted out loud, slap the ring in Avinox''s hand away.


    Here, the ring box that Avinox cherished in his heart lay on the greenhouse floor.


    Looking at it, Avinox said in a calm voice.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t greet you in advance. But Larane and I have been dating, and our Luman family is about to formally send a proposal to Lombardy. I know there''s a marriage coming and going, but please consider..."


    "Look, Young Lord Luman."


    Viese said threateningly.


    "Do you know who my daughter is going to marry?"


    "...I know."


    "Do you know that the Luman family, who somehow tries to push his foot into the center of the Empire, will turn the Imperial Family against him, now?"


    "...I''m prepared for Lady Larane."


    "Oh, Sir Avinox!"


    Larane shook her head in tears again.


    Viese spoke up to Larane like that.+


    "Has you thought it or not! Even if you act rashly, there are limits! If you act so immature, not only you but also the Luman family will be in big trouble, Larane!"


    "Ah..."


    Larane dropped her head.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t see you today, Young Lord Luman!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Eventually, Larane was locked up in her room.


    At first, they asked for the cooperation of the Lombardy Knight and wanted them to protect the door, but they were firmly rejected.


    Now Seral, Viese, and Belsach take turns guarding the door.


    I went and said that I wanted to see Larane, but I had to be kicked out with only Seral''s scornful gaze.


    "But do you think I will give up?"


    I leaned against the window of my room and looked at the darkened evening sky.


    And gradually the stars appeared one by one and it was close to night.


    Creak.


    The sound of the iron gate of the mansion across the garden closing was heard in the distance.


    Now that door won''t open until dawn unless something special happens.


    No one can enter or leave the mansion.


    Of course, Viese''s family, who are aware of the fact, will have no choice but to loosen their guard.


    It''s late again, so he might have just fallen asleep guarding the door.


    "Time''s up."


    I realized before I knew it was almost time and went outside.


    The trees in the small forest next to the annex seemed to sing a pas song along with the wind.


    And when the song subsides for a while.


    "Tia."


    Perez walked out of the dark forest.


    The walls of the Lombardy mansion are high, and the Lombardy Knights and Soldiers are guarding it without a hitch.


    It was meaningless in front of Perez, who exceeded human limits in many ways, like dealing with aura.


    "What happened? You asked me to meet you first."


    Perez immediately grabbed my hand and kissed the back of my hand.


    "It''s almost two months. Now, Perez, I think you''ve returned to the Capital."


    In the meantime, Perez was away to the South.


    Maybe he went to take care of something.


    After pausing at my words, Perez regained his smile after a while.


    "Yes, Tia, you did, I forgot for a moment. I''m still adjusting."3


    It''s already been three months since Perez found out who I am as the owner of Pellet Corporation.


    But every time the memories of that time come to mind, Perez seemed so surprised and delighted again.


    "But why did you call me today, Tia? I''m glad to see you. I don''t think there''s anything going on..."


    Perez, who was approaching me, stopped talking.


    "Lips..."


    Perez''s gaze touched my lips, which had burst from being slapped by Viese.


    And the wind blew.


    Until just a moment ago, trees, which had been dancing pleasantly in the wind, began to hum and shaking threateningly.


    It was because of the heavy wave that spread around Perez.


    In the meantime, I could see that it was quiet around me.


    "Who is it, Tia?"


    At first glance, his friendly voice was imbued with anger.


    Perez''s pupil color was also slightly different than usual.


    "Who did hurt you?"


    Perez said with a frown as if he was in more pain.


    I shook my head at such a Perez.


    "Put down your energy."


    With my words, the power to suppress the surroundings disappeared like a lie.


    Clap.


    The birds, unable to escape, were finally seen flying far away from the tree.


    "It doesn''t matter who hurt me, Perez."


    "Why it doesn''t matter?"


    Perez seemed unhappy for not being told and his eyes were still sharp-looking at my swollen lips, but he nodded gently.


    "How did that happen?"


    "In fact, a few days ago..."


    I gave Perez a summary of what had happened.


    And added at the end.


    "That''s why I need you, Perez."


    "Ah..."


    Perez blinked for a moment at my words and smiled.


    The scent of the forest is as deep as a smile that appears.


    "Why are you smiling like that?"


    "I''m glad. I mean, Tia needs me."


    "You''re so..."


    I shut up trying to scold Perez out of habit.


    I''m the one who''s asking Perez for a favor.


    I can''t do this.


    I nodded and walked in the lead and said.


    "I don''t think it''s that difficult for you. I need your help first, Perez."


    "Anything."


    Dude, he''s totally excited.2


    I started walking through the forest with Perez.


    It was a road where the guards, who were walking around on time, didn''t travel here.


    And where we were headed was the main building.


    Standing face to face with Perez in the dark shade, I said in a small voice.


    "Put me up there."


    Perez looked up along the tip of my finger.


    "...Terrace?"


    "Yeah, that one on the third floor."


    "Larane''s Lombardy''s room?"


    As expected, Perez got it right away.


    I nodded.


    "Are you going to be okay?"


    "What?"


    "It must be scary."


    Although it is said to be on the third floor, but the ceiling is high, so the fourth floor of an ordinary building is more suitable.


    But it''s not that scary.+


    "I trust you, Perez."


    That''s a piece of cake for you, isn''t it?


    Perez smiled and liked it, then tilted his head slightly towards me and asked.


    "If you tell me who did it."


    Well, he''s not going to just do a favor.


    "...Viese."


    "Viese Lombardy?"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    "You use a dragon." [1] (or use so much effort)


    Tuk.


    Lulak looked at Shannanet, who was sitting across from him, pushing the Emperor''s letter aside as if it was annoying.


    "So, there''s an update on the mine?"


    "Yes, Father."


    Shannanet presented a small letter to Lulak that arrived at the Lombardy mine a little while ago.


    "The Baraport coal mine has resumed work that had stopped."


    "The mine was clearly said to be dry."


    "Yes, I think it''s..."


    "He is starting to knock on the iron mines underneath."


    Lulak shook his head and asked.


    "The owner have changed, haven''t he?"


    "Application documents have been received from Baraport family, Angenas''s Vassal family, to transfer the owner to the Red Top."


    "I guess so."


    In the office of Lombardy''s mansion, he learned information about coal mines in the Middle and South of the Empire and what was happening at the Capital.


    Lulak showed no signs of surprise.


    This was the power of the Lombardy Scholarship.


    "Jovannes made this fuss to get that iron ore from the Empress. Or maybe he had a sense of pride, too."


    Lulak grinned and muttered.


    "I must have looked funny, Shannanet."


    "The Emperor has not been very intelligent since he was a child."


    Shannanet also spoke bitterly.


    He doesn''t know what Viese believed in doing this, but he was very angry that Lalane, who was innocent, caught in conflict between the Imperial Family, Lombardy, and Angenas''s.


    "The Luman family must have sent you a formal proposal."


    Shannanet said when she saw another envelope next to the Emperor''s letter.


    The signature ''Avinox Luman, Deputy Lord'' was written in elegant handwriting.


    "I intend to deal with the proposal of Luman family as not receiving it."


    But Lulak said, throwing it into the fireplace.


    "Lombardy can withstand Imperial pressure, but Luman can''t. Although the Cheshire port has opened its doors, it is still far from being incorporated into the central power without the help of the Imperial Family. He seem to have sent me a proposal for that situation, too."


    The proposal sent by Avinox Luman quickly became ashes and disappeared.


    "First of all, settle this stupid dispute with the Imperial Family."


    Lulak''s words darkened Shannanet''s complexion.


    Her father said lightly that it was a ''stupid dispute'', but when Lombardy and the Imperial Family had an argument, 20 years had passed.


    "It would take a long time..."


    Would a child as soft as Lalane endure that time?


    Shannanet thought unconsciously.


    ''It would be nice if Young Lord Luman took Larane and escaped to the East.''


    If that was the case, it might be easier to just dismiss the young people''s childish behavior and take their side.


    Shannanet shook her head in surprise at her own thought.


    Then, a knock was heard in the office and several people came in.


    "Did you call, Lord?"


    They were the vassals of the Lombardy family, including Dillard, Vilkay, and Devon.


    "Ah, everyone is here."


    Noticing that a state meeting had been called, Shannanet quietly greeted them and walked out of the office.


    "I think everyone knows why we''re here today."


    The Lords nodded at Lulak''s words.


    Some people frowned as if they were offended by the Emperor.


    "Give me orders, Lord. I''ll do anything."


    Romassie Dillard from Lombardy''s Top said in a firm voice.


    "Today, I received a letter from the Palace. He gave me three days to agree to an Imperial marriage with Lombardy. Otherwise, He''ll give me a Golden Order."


    "Oh, my God."


    "I think we''ve been too quiet lately. Such a threat to the Lord."


    The opponent was the emperor, but the vassals were not hesitant.


    Lombardy''s vassals were nobles of the Empire, but they served Lord of Lombardy like an Emperor, not the Imperial Family, so it was natural in a way.


    "So I''m going to let him regret giving me three days."


    Lulak was the first to look at Romassie Dillard and say.


    "Three days later, from the moment my Golden Order was issued, Lombardy''s Top will be withdrawn from the Capital."


    Nine out of ten goods flowing into the Capital were from the Lombardy Top.


    If Lombardy''s top was closed immediately, the Capital would be paralyzed.


    "Lord Devon."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Replied Clang Devon, who runs Lombardy transport and courier.


    "The same goes for Devons. Also, notify the Tops who have relied on Lombardy traffic in the meantime. Route through the Capital, we can no longer cooperate."


    "Yes, sir."


    Lombardy''s strike, was a way to affect not only the Capital but also the entire continent.


    "And Vilkay."


    At Lulak''s call, Lemabau Vilkay of Lombardy Construction bowed his head.


    "How many sites are in progress in the Capital?"


    "Twenty-two."


    "Stop everything."2


    "Yes, Lord."


    It was all aristocrats who Placed orders for Lombardy construction.


    Lombardy''s pressure began on the central aristocrats who had enough power to build buildings in the Capital.


    "If he is still doing this, I will have Lombardy Bank and Scholarship Foundation join you, so be prepared."


    "Yes, Lord."


    No one has ever argued against it.


    Rather, they were only happy to contribute to this situation.


    "Thanks to you, we will take a good rest, too!"


    "I know. I don''t know if I should thank you. Haha!"

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    After checking the red flower pot, I went straight to my grandfather''s office.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Grandpa, are you there?"


    "Hmm? Tia? Come on in."


    Whatever it is, my grandfather still looked busy.


    He was reading documents one by one, stacking papers like a mountain on both sides of the desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you John, would you like some cookies? Just finish what''s urgent and go there."


    Grandpa, too.


    No matter how old I am, I was still given some cookies.


    Though the cookies from butler John are especially delicious.


    Instead of answering, I approached my grandfather''s desk and said,


    "Can I have a moment of your time? I have something to tell you."


    It would be nice to have a relaxing conversation with my grandfather after a long time.


    There are a lot of things that need to be prepared quickly to get Larane out.


    "...It must be urgent."


    My grandfather put down the flag pen he had in his hand because he felt something unusual from my expression.


    "Tell me, Tia."


    "I''ll make it short, Grandpa."


    I took a short breath and said.


    "I''m thinking of helping Larane escape."


    Grandfather was not surprised or angry.


    He was just staring at me.


    It''s an expression to keep talking.


    "Larane agreed too. My grandfather is trying to prevent Larane from getting married, but I know too, Granpa. That Larane won''t last long."


    "Hmm..."


    Grandfather sighed low instead of answering.


    "Like this, the power fight between our family and the Imperial Family ends, and Larane becomes free from marriage with the Imperial Family. After that, it takes too long to officially exchange proposals with Luman."


    I don''t know if I can get there.


    "Grandpa doesn''t know about this. It''s because Larane, who can''t stand it, is escaping for love."


    The difference between heaven and earth is whether Larane gets the permission of the householder to escape.


    "But if the Knights aren''t guarding the front door tonight, and if the gate open, it''ll be a lot easier for Larane to get out of the mansion, Grandpa."


    My grandfather''s brown eyes stared at me.


    I asked carefully.


    "Are you all right, Grandpa?"


    In fact, it''s also a gamble to tell my grandfather the story of Larane.


    Anyway, it was disgraceful that Larane, Lombardy''s direct lineage, fled for love with someone.


    Most aristocrats will lock all doors even if only the letter ''L'' from ''Escape of Love'' comes out.


    How about Grandpa?


    At first glance, a smile crossed my grandfather''s eyes.


    And again, holding a pen in his hand, he said.


    "Are you okay? I don''t know what you''re talking about, Tia."3


    Oh, I knew it!


    A subtle smile hung around my grandfather''s lips.


    "I know. Then I''ll go, Grandpa!"


    I nodded and walked out of the office.


    Now the preparation is complete.


    * * *


    It''s night.


    The sky is also helping Larane, and the moon has not risen tonight.


    Under the dark night sky, I tapped his familiar back and said.


    "Thank you for your hard work today, Perez."


    This plan cannot be established without Perez.


    So I asked him to make time for me on a comfortable day ''Tonight and Tomorrow Night'' in the letter.


    He jumped over Lombardy''s wall tonight and came to me without a reply right away.


    Hmm. Escape of Love may be Perez''s specialty.1


    "Tia, it''s rare that you need me. I''ll come when you call me."


    Perez replied with a sneaky smile.


    Then he pointed to the terrace of Larane''s room and asked.


    "You want me to put you back up there, right?"


    "Yes, and today you have to drop Larane''s as well as me."


    "Larane Lombardy too?"


    Perez tilted his head a little surprised and said.


    "Are you trying to get her out today?"


    "...You talk as if you knew I was trying to get Larane to run away?"


    "I thought Tia wouldn''t just wait and see. But if it''s today..."


    Perez glanced up at the sky and replied.


    "That''s a good day. Shadows don''t look good on days like this."


    "What, you sound like you''ve done a lot?"


    "...Sometimes at the Academy."


    Perez didn''t say much about it.


    I thought he only studied like a model student because he graduated with top grade and graduated early.


    I don''t think it''s right to see him say that sometimes.


    Leaving aside some curiosity about Perez''s academy life.


    "Come here, Tia."


    Perez said, reaching out to me like last time.


    "You..."


    The way he talks is weird.


    "Why?"


    Perez looks at me with an innocent face as if he doesn''t know anything.


    "Oh, it''s done, it''s working."


    Perez picked me up like last time.


    Still, it''s the second time, and there''s a much more stable posture than last time.


    Perez''s arms support my hips and I wrap my arms around Perez''s neck.


    And then his face... is in front of my nose.


    Thump!


    Perez''s eyes, which I can only see in the dim light of the night, were looking at me.+


    Strange.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    I couldn''t speed up because I couldn''t make the sound of horseshoe loud.


    "Whoa."


    It was the most nervous and impatient moment.


    I glanced around the still-quiet mansion.


    It is likely that Viese and Seral, who will notice it right away, will come out with a loud shout.


    "It''s okay, Tia."


    I don''t know if he has noticed my anxiety.


    Perez soothed me with a low voice.


    The distance of whispering in my ears was so close that I could feel uncomfortable.


    Thanks to him, I was able to calm myself down.


    I shouldn''t look nervous in front of Larane.


    When I reached the main gate of the mansion.


    "Nobody''s here."


    Grandfather kept his promise.


    The main gate, which the Knights of Lombardy and the soldiers were supposed to guard strictly, was empty with no one.


    "The gate opened a little, too."


    Even the unlocked iron gate was open enough to fit in and out.


    "By any chance..."


    The only person that can order the Knights of Lombardy and soldiers to vacate the post.


    It''s just my grandfather.


    Larane knew it well, so she looked at me with astonishment.


    "I''m not the only one who wants you to be happy."


    In fact, that''s why I asked the twins too.


    I could''ve moved in advance and prepared a horse by myself.


    Even if it was unlucky to have parents like Seral and Viese, I wanted her to know that Lombardy has people who support and love her.


    I don''t want Larane to reminisce sadly until the day she left Lombardy.


    "Everyone..."


    Larane didn''t say anything after that.


    I didn''t talk to her on purpose either.


    It was because I thought she needed time to organize her thoughts alone.


    Fortunately, by the time we get out of the mansion and reach our destination, the plains.


    Larane was smiling refreshingly as she drove her horse.


    "Larane!"


    Avinox, who was hovering nervously near the carriage he had prepared, came running as soon as he saw Larane.


    "Sir Avinox!"


    Half jumped from the horse, Larane fell into Avinox''s arms.


    The couple, who had been reunited with difficulty, hugged each other so tightly.


    "Take this."


    I approached those two people and brought out an envelope.


    "This is a boarding pass."


    "A boarding pass...?"


    "The two of you are going to Cheshire as soon as possible from now on. Go and take the Eastern Cruise ship of Pellet Corporation."


    "Eastern... Cruise? Ah!"


    Larane opened the envelope, looked at the boarding pass, and opened her eyes wide.


    If you take the cruise, you can arrive in the East in a week.


    It''s much safer and faster than running away by land.


    "Once you two arrive at Cheshire port, my father will be waiting. I told him beforehand."


    I stood in front of Larane.


    And at that moment, I hugged her skinny body tightly.


    "Go to the East and live a happy life, Larane. You can forget about Lombardy a little bit."


    "Tia..."


    "But that doesn''t mean you have to overdo it. If you''re having a hard time, feel free to write to me for help. Okay?"


    "Th, thank you. Thank you very much, Tia."


    In the end, Larane burst into tears.


    I took out a handkerchief, pressed it down on Larane''s eyes, and said.


    "And when the date of the wedding is set, send someone to the Pellet Corporation. I''ll let you have a big wedding, Larane, for everyone to envy you."


    "To Pellet... Corporation?"


    Larane''s eyes, who was briefly looking at the boarding pass, were shaken.


    It''s as if she has realized something.


    "By any chance..."


    I said with a big smile at Larane, who asked carefully.


    "Larane and Avinox''s rooms are specially reserved for the best suites on the cruise."


    Surprised for a moment.


    Larane hugged me tightly and cried.


    "Thank you, thank you, Tia."


    "That''s enough for my cousin. And Sir Avinox."


    Avinox replied a bit nervously to my sharp eyes.


    "Yes, Lady Florentia."


    "If you make our Larane cry. The cruise to the East and the trade ship, I''m going to cut it all off."


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    I glanced at Avinox give him a warning until the end, then gently pushed Larane''s back towards the carriage.


    "Go on. You don''t have much time because you have to arrive by the date on the boarding pass."


    "Thank you, Lady Florentia, and the Prince."


    Avinox bowed to Perez and got on the carriage first.


    "Well, then, I''m off."1


    Larane said, clenching my sleeve.


    "I''ll write to you as soon as I arrive at Luman. And His Highness the Prince."


    Larane suddenly looked back at Perez and said.


    "Please take good care of Tia."1


    "Larane, what are you talking about? Perez, why are you nodding again!"+


    Instead of answering, Larane smiled oddly and climbed onto the carriage.


    It was a very light step.


    The carriage wheels began to roll slowly with a clatter of doors closing.


    Tak tak tak!


    At the sound of the horseshoe, the appearance of the carriage gradually faded away.


    Watching from behind, it was only me and Perez on the dark plains.


    Whoosh!


    The wind blew hard.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    "You made me use this method!"


    I checked my clothes in front of the mirror before going out.


    I don''t like to rush into anything.


    But today is an exception.


    A meeting of the aristocracy will be held tomorrow morning, where the law of succession to the eldest son will be rejected or approved.


    I have only one day left today.


    "I hope Perez is there now."


    It was when I opened the door with the intention of visiting the Monak top.


    "Oh, Perez?"


    Perez was at the door with one hand raised, perhaps just about to knock on my door.


    "Where are you going?"


    Perez asked me.


    The smell of wind smeared from the man who came in a hurry.


    "...To see you."


    "I thought so, so I came."


    "Come on in."


    I took Perez to the drawing-room, putting my purse down on the table.


    Normally, I''d have served him a cup of tea, but today I got to the point as soon as I sat down.


    "Have you heard the news too, the law of succession to the eldest son?"


    "This was the trick the Empress had prepared."


    Perez nodded with a stiff face and continued.


    "If it approved at the noble council, it will take effect immediately for the nobles. Then Tia, Lombardy..."


    Perez seemed to be worried about me first when he heard the news about the law.


    The only one who knows my goal of becoming the Matriarch.


    Of course, this law, issued by the Empress, is not aimed at me.


    At best, it was an attempt to tie my grandfather''s hands and feet.


    She can put Viese as the next Lord, or she can mate Larane, Viese''s daughter, with Astana.


    The Empress was trying to make my grandfather choose between the two.


    However, it is my side that the empress hit directly without even realizing it.


    So I understand that Perez is worried about me.


    I shook my head and said.


    "Once it has been proposed to the nobility meeting, it will affect the throne as well. This law is also aimed at you, Perez."


    In other words, it is not the time to care about others.


    But Perez said with a slightly expressionless face.


    "Fortunately, it''s just me and Astana who are His Majesty''s sons."


    ...Just two?


    "There is also a way for me to become the firstborn and the only son."(Savage)7


    "Ah..."


    How to be the eldest and the only son.


    That is, getting rid of Astana.1


    I forgot for a moment.


    How Perez rose to the throne in my previous life.


    He was the type to do anything for his goal.


    "But Tia, you wouldn''t want to use that method. Of course, I''m worried about you."


    Perez said, pulling back my slightly drooped bangs.


    "First of all, ''the eldest son'' means blocking a woman from becoming a successor."


    Even if there is a family that sometimes considers passing the family to the capable daughter, like my grandfather, under the first-born succession law, it is not possible to do so.


    Women are not sons and therefore are completely excluded from the line of succession.


    Only the ''first son'' is the right successor.


    "For now, my grandfathers should be able to attend the aristocratic conference."


    The nobility council without my grandfather, Lord of Lombardy, is the wits of the lowly Angenas.


    Basically, it is a place where the majority vote is the rule, and the most influential person in the nobility society without my grandfathers was the Lord of Angenas, Duigi.


    Perhaps by now he is meeting with other nobles for tomorrow''s vote and persuading them.


    Of course, the most effective way is money.


    ¡°In this situation where I don¡¯t know when my grandfather¡¯s Golden Order will be lifted, the families that usually followed Lombardy will have no choice but to be warry of Angenas.¡±


    So I have to send my grandfather to the nobility council.


    Perez was listening to me calmly.


    I looked at his black hair, his face, and his red eyes one by one.


    I have a way to water the Empress.


    But I can''t do it alone.


    It''s only possible with Perez''s help.


    I took a big deep breath and said to the guy looking at me as quietly as if waiting.


    "Perez, you told me to use you before."


    Perez nodded slowly.


    It''s just that his black hair is slightly falling forward.


    Suddenly my heart started beating.


    It''s not even real. What''s wrong with you?


    Calm down, my heart!


    "Why don''t we use each other?"


    "Use each other?"


    I opened my purse.


    And I took out what I was talking to Perez and handed it to him.


    "...this is."


    Perez frowned slightly.


    Am I being rejected?1


    I grabbed my heart and said nothing.


    "It''s a diamond."


    "I know."


    Perez touched with his finger a few times at what I gave him and put it down.+


    Then he took the same small box out of his arms and showed it to me.


    "It''s a red diamond."


    Red diamonds as red as a ruby, shining in small light.


    "Maybe we were thinking the same thing."


    Perez said with a slight smile on his face.


    "No, isn''t that a different idea?"


    Eyes as red as a red diamond stared at my swaying gaze.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    "I didn''t know you two were like that."


    Because I went there so early in the morning.


    Emperor Jovannes''s face was still full of sleepiness.


    Nevertheless, there was a surprise and some doubt in the eyes of me and Perez.


    I suddenly had a hunch that if I leave it here, I would have to recite a love story that didn''t exist.


    It''s annoying, so I have to show it in action.


    I sneaked and grabbed Perez''s hand on his lap.


    Then I could see Perez''s hand flinching in my hand, I could see his body stiffening.


    "Hoohoo."


    Pretending to smile, I turned my head and stared at Perez.


    Hey, do it right?


    Did you come to your senses after being glared at by me?


    Perez''s hand, which was still under my hand, moved and rather held my hand.


    Firmly, as if he had never hesitated.1


    The sensation of my hands being wrapped in a big rough hand was quite warm and good.


    And I could feel Jovannes''s gaze falls into the hand that Perez held.


    On purpose, I made lovingly eye contact with Perez once.


    "Because I''m a little bit shy, Your Majesty."


    I could see Perez wriggling under his eyes.


    Why? What?


    "So I asked the Prince to keep it a secret for the time being."


    "Is there any particular reason you did that?"


    Jovannes persistently asked, even though I explained a little while ago that I was shy.


    Maybe I''m trying to dig into my mind.


    But I answered with a bright smile.


    "My heart is not ready yet.¡±


    "Prepare your heart"?


    "I''m preparing for my heart to speak to my family. Your Majesty is well aware of the Lombardy people''s extraordinary family love, right?"


    "That''s true."


    Look at this.


    Lombardy''s love for his blood is famous enough to immediately convince that sly Emperor.


    To be honest, Viese would have been kicked out a hundred times if it was not for my grandfather and Lombardy''s unique family style, which values blood relatives.


    "Your Majesty."


    Perez, who was listening to the Emperor''s conversation silently, opened his mouth.


    "It''s been a long time since Lady Lombardy and I have known each other, but it hasn''t been long since the relationship developed. So please understand that our delay in coming here is to check each other''s hearts."


    One of Jovannes''s eyebrows rose as he looked at Perez.


    "It''s all because of my lack of courage."


    With that word, Perez held my hand tighter.


    There was also a subtle smile around his mouth.


    There you go, Perez!


    It''s worth raising!


    "Oh, I''ve never seen the Prince like that before."


    Jovannes said as if he was amazed to see such Perez.


    Well, it''s only acting, but it must be strange to see Perez like this.1


    I quickly intervened and said


    "You said the combination of Lombardy and the Imperial Family would be a great help to the peace of the Empire, Your Majesty."


    And I smiled broadly at Jovannes.


    "You''re amazing, Your Majesty."


    What? I do not know either.


    However, I know that Jovannes is a very weak type of compliment.


    "Hmm."


    Sure enough.


    The corners of Jovannes''s mouth wriggled unbearably.


    I didn''t miss the chance and said.


    "Now that we''re engaged, there will be no unnecessary conflict between Lombardy and the Imperial Family, right? I am so happy to contribute to the peace of the Empire."


    "Are you talking about the Golden Order of the Lord of Lombardy now..."


    Jovannes tried to speak, hardening his loosened face.


    But I intercepted it first.


    "No, I''m talking about the citizens of the Capital and the nobles suffering from Lombardy''s absence."


    Jovannes shut up.


    He seemed to be lost in thought.


    I can''t believe I have to feed you this.


    Now, Emperor.


    Open your ears and listen carefully.


    "That''s what His Majesty said in the personal letter to my grandfather. ''Agree to the marriage between the Imperial Family and Lombardy.''."


    I can see Jovannes''s eyes shaking slightly.


    Now you can see a little hole to get out of.


    It must have been Jovannes who stumbled the most because of my grandfather''s super influence.


    Lombardy was free from public opinion, but the Emperor had to be wary of the public.


    I''m showing such an Emperor a way out.


    He can get what he wants and take his pride and leave the battle.


    "Of course, I''m here because my grandfather recognized my relationship with His Highness the Prince."


    "...Lord of Lombardy?"


    "Yeah, because I''m Lombardy anyway. The first thing I needed was my grandfather''s permission."


    "So the Lord of Lombardy agreed to the marriage between the Imperial Family and Lombardy?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Slowly, relief and joy are seen spreading on Jovannes''s face.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Suddenly, a big smile burst out of the Emperor that raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes! You guys who are already in love would be better than Viese''s daughter who said no and Astana! Oh my god!"


    Like a man whose ten-year-old burden had fallen, Jovannes looked relieved.


    Then he said, bouncing Perez on the shoulder.


    "You''ve done a great job, Second Prince! Very good!"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    One month later.


    Larane opened her eyes in the warm breeze that gently brushed her face.


    The first thing that greeted her when she woke up was the distant sound of Eastern folk songs.


    A smile spread to Larane"s face in the melodious and cheerful song.


    "Are you awake, Lady Lombardy?"


    The gentle voice was Tokia, the maid of honor given by the Luman family.


    A friendly person with an impressive dark skin tone and jewel-like scarlet eyes helped Larane adjust to this place a lot.


    Larane said, drinking the cool water that Tokia gave him.


    "You''re supposed to call me by my first name, Tokia."


    "Oh, right. I''m sorry, Lady Larane."


    "Huhu, it''s okay. We''re still getting used to each other. And it''s today, isn''t it?"


    Larane asked as she rose from bed with a face full of anticipation.


    "Yes, that''s right. Oh, there he is!"


    Larane''s steps became faster when Tokia pointed out of the wide-open terrace.


    "Ah."


    Larane subconsciously uttered an exclamation.


    A big ship was coming in across the blue horizon in the distance.


    It was an Eastern Cruise of Pellet Corporation.


    The splendid and large hull, which proudly roams over the sea as white as white clouds, made the viewer''s heart race.


    "I can''t get enough of it no matter how many times I look at it."


    Before she knew it, Tokia came near her and was enjoying it.


    "There''s a lot of change going on in the East as there''s a port in Cheshire and Pellet Corporation serves as a bridge between the Luman estate and the center."


    "Pellet Corporation..."


    Larane recalled her cousin, Tia.


    The night Tia rescued her from imprisoned, she also learned Tia''s great secret.


    Although she did not hear the exact explanation, Larane intuitively realized that Pellet Corporation belonged to Tia.


    But she wasn''t as surprised as she thought.


    "I thought Tia might have a secret or two like that."


    Larane smiled as she recalled her cousin, who was always smart and brave, who was more like an older sister.


    "I think Lady Larane is so beautiful when she smiles so broadly."


    Tokia said with great admiration.


    "Am I...?"


    Larane touched her face in bewilderment.


    Certainly, her laughter has increased a lot since coming to the Luman family.


    Her personality is also much more active than before.


    "Soon, the goods from the ship will be carried to the mansion. Would you like to get ready for a quick look, Lady Larane?"


    Larane smiled and nodded at Tokia''s suggestion.


    After a while, Larane reached the largest hall in Luman Mansion.


    At the call of Avinox''s father, Lord Luman.


    "Good morning, Lord of Luman."


    Larane greeted cautiously, looking a little nervous.


    It was the first time for Larane to face each other like this with Lord Luman, as Avinox went on a tour of the estate.


    "Oh, you''re here!"


    However, Larane, who only went to Indite, greeted him brightly enough to overshadow such concerns.


    "Here in front of Lady Lombardy a lot of stuff has arrived. Would you like to take a look?"


    Larane, who had hoped for a letter from Tia since Pellet Corporation''s ship came in, her eyes were round.


    It was because a lot of things were piled up one by one to form a small hill where the Lord of Luman was pointing.


    "Whoever..."


    As she approached carefully and looked at the boxes, Larane found two-letter envelopes in a small basket.


    The red envelope was a letter from Tia.


    [ To Larane


    I''m so glad you had a safe engagement ceremony.


    I''ll send you an engagement gift in the name of Pellet Corporation.


    Didn''t you say the wedding was in a year?


    Make sure you give me a call.


    I''ll write to you from time to time.


    Once again, congratulations on your engagement.


    Tia.


    P.S. If you need anything else, tell the Pellet Corporation''s branch of theLumanestate. I''ll send you as much as you want.]


    Having finished reading the letter, Larane glanced through the piled boxes.


    She could see that most of them were tagged by Pellet Corporation.


    "Oh, it''s..."


    And she quickly realized that there were products that she used to enjoy when she was in Lombardy.


    Was she worried that I might get homesick?


    At first glance, it may seem indifferent, but a caring feeling has been conveyed.


    And the second letter.


    "Gr, grandpa...?"


    The sender''s name, Lulak Lombardy, was written on the outside of a plain, envelope.


    Larane''s fingertips trembled, taking out the stationery.


    The content was not that long.


    [ Larane


    Congratulations on your engagement, Larane.


    Don''t forget you''re always Lombardy.


    From a distance, your grandfather.]


    "Ah..."


    Larane shed tears with a smile.+


    Then she approached a large box with Lombardy''s emblem on it.


    The quick servants of the Lumans carefully opened the cover.


    "This?..."


    What was in the box was a set of white porcelain beautifully engraved with the world tree, a symbol of the Lombardy family in gold.


    Everything was perfectly equipped, including dozens of large and small plates and utensils made of pure silver, so that it would be perfect to call-in guests and open the dinner right away.